《My Genius Sister is Only Seven!?》


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: First Encounter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily¡¯s family was well-known for being the poorest in the vige. Her father, Tavis Hyde, made a living for the family by hunting in the mountains.


    There was little food in the mountains and very few animals. Tavis rarely caught any prey.


    In the eyes of little Emily, although her family was not rich, they were very happy. Every day was fulfilling and enjoyable for her.


    One evening, a hungry white tiger came down from the mountains in search of food.


    How could a small mountain vige of a mere forty households resist the tiger¡¯s attack?


    In an instant, some vigers had already fallen to the ground with injuries. Tavis turned his head to look at his wife and child, he said to Emily, ¡°I¡¯m going to lure the tiger away. You have to listen to your mother, understand?¡±


    ¡°Papa, can you not go?¡±


    All Emily knew was that the tiger was very powerful. Papa couldn¡¯t defeat it, and she didn¡¯t want Papa to go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Papa get hurt! I want Papa to be fine and healthy!¡±


    Her mother hugged Emily tightly. ¡°Be a good girl, Emily. You¡¯re holding back Papa¡¯s work.¡±


    Tavis looked onest time at the two most important people in his life. He turned around and resolutely took on the responsibility of a man.


    After Emily¡¯s father cut himself with his machete, he sessfully lured the tiger away with the scent of his blood.


    One day passed, two days passed. Tavis never came back, and Emily¡¯s mother fell ill.


    Emily heard from the vigers that her father was dead.


    But Emily didn¡¯t want to believe that her father was gone. What about her mother? There was no money left to treat her illness.


    Emily went to every house in the vige, but no one was willing to lend her money.


    Just like that, two monthster, Emily sent herst family member away.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be strong on my own¡­ Papa, Mama¡­¡­¡±


    Emily wailed uncontrobly in front of their graves.


    The old vige chief couldn¡¯t help but pity her, and called a vige meeting.


    ¡°Two months ago, the tiger came down from the mountains. It was Tavis who lured the tiger away alone and saved everyone¡¯s lives. We all have to remember that. Now Tavis¡¯s wife is gone too, and the only one left in the family is this little girl. No matter what, we have to raise her so there would be someone at Tavis¡¯ grave to mourn and remember him.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll take turns raising Emily and feeding her. If we raise her until she¡¯s 18 years old, we would¡¯ve repaid our debts to Tavis.¡±


    Just like that, Emily began her days of eating at the tables of every house in the vige.


    In the first month, the vigers remembered Tavis¡¯s sacrifice. But as time passed, rumors began to spread.


    ¡°Tavis must have lured the tiger away for the sake of his sickly wife. Otherwise, why would he sacrifice his life for us? We¡¯re not even rted!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. His wife was ill and the kid was so young, no way they¡¯ll be able to outrun the tiger.¡±


    ¡°Why should we raise a girl for free? My own children aren¡¯t even getting enough to eat. Isn¡¯t she taking a share of our meals?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My family doesn¡¯t have enough to eat to begin with. Yet we still have to give some to the girl. How can this be justified?¡±


    In just two months, the vigers¡¯ attitudes had changed drastically.


    Emily looked at the vigers who used to be friendly and amiable. Now, their faces looked detestable, as though they were her enemies.


    Having not eaten for two days, Emily went to the vige chief¡¯s house with a dizziness in her head.


    It was really dark that day. Emily knocked on the door over and over again, but no one came to open the door.


    Little Emily knew that she was now a burden to the vigers, and no one wanted to take care of her.


    She didn¡¯t understand. Her father saved everyone, but in a mere two months, it was as if everyone had forgotten about it entirely! What made her even more confused was how it seemed like saving their lives was only worth a few meals!


    Emily left begrudgingly. She didn¡¯t want to, but she still left the ce where she grew up.


    Emily wandered into the city. She was too young and couldn¡¯t work, so she could only rummage through garbage cans searching for food.


    asionally, passersby would look at her pitifully and throw her some spare change. But those would soon be snatched away by older children.


    Today, Emily came to the famous Jinjiang Restaurant. They were distributing free food to the homeless.


    Emily happily took the food that was distributed to her, these would be enough for two whole days, she smiled sweetly at that thought.


    At the entrance of an alley, she saw a guy and a dog having a stare down.


    ¡°Archie, don¡¯t bark.¡±


    Emily hurriedly ran over and blocked in front of the dog.


    She looked up at the guy, who turned out to be handsome boy not too much older than her.


    However, he seemed to have a bad temper, and his expression looked a little scary.


    He was holding food in his hands and wanted to feed Archie, but Archie didn¡¯t like eating food from strangers.


    Shen Yu nced at the girl who had suddenly popped out before him. The little girl¡¯s face was dirty, and only a pair of big round eyes could be seen. It was alreadyte autumn, but the girl was still wearing summer clothes which looked like they haven¡¯t been washed for a while.


    ¡°Mister, Archie doesn¡¯t eat other people¡¯s food. You eat it yourself.¡±


    As she spoke, Emily gave Archie half of the food she distributed to her.


    Archie rubbed its head against Emily and licked her hand, then lowered its head to eat. It no longer cared about this strange human who insisted on making a dog eat.


    Shen Yu looked at the girl¡¯s thin and frail figure, and his heart thumped for some reason.


    ¡°Would you like to eat this?¡±


    As he spoke, he tried to pass the food in his hand to Emily.


    Emily swallowed her saliva and refused.


    ¡°Thank you, Mister, but I already have food.¡± She gobbled down her food in big mouthfuls.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Yu then noticed that the girl in front of him had a small mouth and was eating like a hamster. Her mouth was stuffed and her cheeks were bulging, she looked very adorable.


    His grandfather, Shen Yan, had invited five of the most renowned doctors to a restaurant today. He wanted to ask them for treatment ns for his grandson¡¯s illness.


    None of their proposed treatments satisfied Shen Yan.


    Over the past few years, he had tried many different methods, but there was no progress at all. His grandson was still getting more and more ill as the days passed.


    To be honest, Shen Yan didn¡¯t expect much today. These kinds of psychological illnesses were the most difficult to treat.


    Regardless, the results of the meeting today still made Shen Yan¡¯s heart ache.


    Compared to his grandson¡¯s lively appearance when he was younger, his perpetually gloomy face today made Shen Yan feel more and more distressed. He hated the Sanford family. How could theyy their hands on a child?


    Shen Yan and the five doctors walked out of the restaurant. When they saw the scene in the alley, they were all surprised.


    The doctors are fully aware of Shen Yu¡¯s condition.


    Shen Yu had literally lost interest in pretty much everything.


    The fact that he was standing here, talking to a girl, watching her eat, and spending time on her, was a major change for the better.


    These experts in psychology agreed that this little girl was the breakthrough to treat Shen Yu.


    Shen Yan looked at the little girl who was in tattered clothes and raising her head to look at the group of people in front of her.


    Shen Yan didn¡¯t want to scare the girl, so he asked with a smile, ¡°Hey buddy, wannae to this boy¡¯s house? He has many friends there at home as well. Do you want to y with them too?¡±


    Emily knew that the old man in front of her meant to adopt her.


    As her big round eyes blinked, a light gleamed through them. Her lips moved a few times, but words wouldn¡¯t quitee out. She nodded eagerly, afraid that if she was even a littlete, this old man would take back what he said.


    ¡°Haha, alright then little girl. From now on, this is your Fifth Brother. When you return home, there will be other brothers there to y with you.¡±


    ¡°Hi Grandpa! Hi Brother!¡± Emily greeted, her soft and tender voice echoed in the alley. Shen Yu once again felt that there was still light out there. With light, the darkness of the world wasn¡¯t so scary anymore.


    Shen Yan looked at his grandson, Shen Yu, and the corners of his mouth lifted up slightly.


    Just as he was about to give up, hope presented itself to the Shen family once again.


    The car soon arrived at the Shen family mansion.


    The Shen family mansion was located at the top of the mountain and upied an extremelyrge area. The entire mountain belonged to them.


    The Shen family has a hundred years of history, it was very prosperous and was home to countless people that belonged to the top echelons of society.


    As the head of the family had returned, the butler led a group of servants to wee him at the gates.


    ¡°Wee back, Sir.¡±


    The synchronized, loud, and clear greeting resounded in Emily¡¯s ears, chasing away the sleepiness in her head and energizing her.


    Shen Yan turned his head and saw the little fellow staring with her eyes widened at the Shen family mansion.


    ¡°What do you think? This will be Emi¡¯s home from now on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, Grandpa.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Emily continued, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m very easy to raise, I only need a little bit of food.¡±


    When Shen Yan heard that, he had mixed feelings.


    She was only a child, yet she had already been through so much hardship. She had no sense of security at all. Shen Yan didn¡¯t know what she¡¯d experienced at such a young age.


    Shen Yan squatted down and said to Emily sincerely, ¡°Emily, regardless of whether you can understand what I¡¯m going to say next, you must remember it. From the moment you¡¯vee to the Shen family and became one of us, you¡¯re destined to break away from your previous life. You will start a new life from here. The future will be very different from what you¡¯ve experienced before, but at the very least, you won¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. I promise you as the head of the Shen family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. I will repay you in the future.¡± Emily¡¯s gaze was firm as she spoke sincerely.


    Although she didn¡¯t quite understand, Emily knew that this was a promise that Grandpa had made to her.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw the dazzling nts in the garden.


    Old Mrs. Shen, the heirs of the Shen family, the eldest daughter-inw, the second daughter-inw, the third daughter-inw, and all five of Shen Yan¡¯s grandchildren were waiting at the door of the main house.


    Emily looked at the unfamiliar surroundings timidly.


    She hid behind Shen Yu and peeked carefully at the group in front of her.


    Even though she knew that everyone here was Grandpa Shen Yan¡¯s and Shen Yu¡¯s rtives, she found it hard to process any of this.


    Even though they¡¯d heard from Shen Yan¡¯s secretary that Shen Yu¡¯s condition had improved, the scene before their eyes was still incredulous to the Shen family.


    Ever since that incident, members of the Shen family had had to stay at least half a meter away from Shen Yu, let alone touch him.


    Mrs Shen and the others looked at Emily fervently.


    ¡°Grandma, First Aunt, Second Aunt, Third Aunt, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Sixth Brother.¡±


    Shen Yu turned his head, hinting at Emily to follow his lead and greet everyone.


    Emily knew that it was no good to hide behind Shen Yu, so she held on to the corner of Shen Yu¡¯s clothes and revealed herself. She smiled sweetly, ¡°Grandma, First Aunt, Second Aunt, Third Aunt, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother, Fourth Brother, Sixth Brother. Hi everyone, I¡¯m Emily.¡±

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: The Unwilling Shen Xue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mrs Shen and the others looked at the little girl who stood in front of them. If someone told them that she was only five or six years old, they would believe it.


    She was really too thin, so thin that it was slimming down her cute face, and made her eyes seem even bigger than they already were.


    They liked Emily at first because she was the only one that could be close to Shen Yu, who was the heir of the Shen family. But now, as they saw how this girl whose life was gued with so much misfortune still had eyes that gleamed with innocence, it hit the soft spot in the hearts of every woman in the Shen family.


    Unless the person had a heart made of cold, hard rock, who would want to say anything mean to such a small and pitiful child?


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee to the Shen family, we won¡¯t mistreat you. Eat more! You look like a stick figure.¡±


    It was rare for Old Madam Shen to soften her tone. If one listened carefully, there was still an obvious stiffness in her voice as she wasn¡¯t quite used to speaking this way.


    Emily¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent. Although Grandma¡¯s words sounded a little harsh, she could tell that Grandma was caring for her and asking her to eat more.


    All Emily knew was that people who gave her food are good people.


    ¡°Grandma is so nice. Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    The children also came to give their wee gifts to Emily one after another.


    They were all very happy to have a younger sister at home.


    Before, they could only envy other people¡¯s younger sisters. Now, they had a younger sister of their own. How nice.


    Although this new younger sister of theirs wasn¡¯t quite as good-looking, it didn¡¯t matter. They would take care of her.


    ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, Third Brother,e out quickly. I¡¯m here to y with you.¡±


    Before they arrived, Shen Xue ran into the living room.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see everyone here. Shen Xue was startled for a moment, then greeted them naturally.


    ¡°Hello, Uncles and Grandma. Hello, Aunties. Hello, Brothers. How has your day been?¡±


    ¡°Good, good. How can I not be good when I see a cute little girl like you?¡± Old Lady Shen said cheerfully.


    Emily looked at Shen Xue curiously. This new sister of hers was so pretty, and she wasn¡¯t shy in front of people at all. She seemed so amazing.


    Shen Yu had been paying attention to Emily from the corner of his eyes.


    Seeing that Emily had been looking at Shen Xue, he finally spoke. ¡°This is Shen Xue. Just know her. No need to pay too much attention to her.¡±


    The cold look on Shen Yu¡¯s face made Emily a little puzzled. Did her brother not like Sister Shen Xue?


    ¡°Hi Shen Xue, I¡¯m Emily,¡± she greeted her with a smile.


    Shen Xue carefully examined the girl that caught her attention from the moment she entered the room.


    It was already autumn, yet she was still wearing summer clothes.


    Her clothes were covered in crooked patches, and the stitches on them looked like crawling centipedes. The girl had sewn them herself.


    At first nce, the girl¡¯s limbs were thin and small, and her face was sallow and emaciated. One look was enough to tell that she didn¡¯t have enough to eat. She was so frail that it changed the look of her cute face.


    But because there was barely any fat on her face, her eyes were emphasized and looked big and round, cute yet pitiful, evoking a sense of sympathy in anyone who saw them.


    However, if one looked closer, one would notice that the girl¡¯s facial features were in perfect proportions.


    Instinctively, Shen Xue didn¡¯t like this girl.


    For some reason, she felt that this girl would be a hindrance to her.


    ¡°Hi Emily. Do you want to y with me? Your older brothers are here too. Let¡¯s y together.¡±


    Shen Xue watched as Emily, who was obviously from a poor background, sat beside Shen Yu.


    No one had received such treatment before.


    Shen Xue felt even more annoyed.


    Shen Yu always ignored her and didn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to him.


    Initially, there were no exceptions, so Shen Xue had already given up.


    In her heart, Shen Yu was a freak.


    He almost didn¡¯t talk at all, always kept a straight face, and never smiled. He also didn¡¯t allow others to get near him, as if everyone else was carrying germs and bacteria.


    ¡®What a freak,¡¯ she thought.


    Now that she saw how close he allowed Emily to get to him, and how he didn¡¯t say a word about it, Shen Xue felt extremely agitated.


    Why was he treating Emily so specially?


    She remembered that there was once when she was about to fall and identally tugged on Shen Yu¡¯s arm.


    Afterward, Shen Yu washed that arm for a whole hour. His arm even turned red from rubbing. She was also warned by her parents not to go near Shen Yu ever again.


    She was anxious to see an outsider who seemed to be inferior to her in every way surpass her.


    ¡°Emily, let me bring you out to y. I know a lot of friends around here.¡±


    Shen Xue held Emily¡¯s hand affectionately, wanting to bring her away from Shen Yu¡¯s side.


    She was very clear about Shen Yu¡¯s ce in the Shen family. As long as this Emily was helpful to Shen Yu¡¯s illness, everyone would like her.


    Even though she often went to the main house in the past few years, only her brothers treated her with some sincerity. Her aunts and uncles, on the other hand, treated her the same way as they would guests from outside the family.


    Emily struggled a little ufortably. This sister was being too enthusiastic towards her.


    She instinctively raised her head and looked at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu looked at how obediently Emily was behaving, and nodded demurely, agreeing to let her go.


    Shen Yu knew most about Shen Xue¡¯s character in the entire Shen family. Even Old Mr Shen Yan and the adults thought nothing much of that little girl. No one thought that such a little kid would be able to cause any significant trouble, which was why they allowed their children to y with her.


    However, Shen Yu did not think so. Shen Xue was a greedy wolf cub who did not know how to be content. Right now, she was weak and frail, and barely managed to keep up her kind and cheerful fa?ade. Once she grew up and became stronger, she would bare her ws and teeth to rip her enemies apart.


    But Shen Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of Shen Xue¡¯s tricks.

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: The First Scheme</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    If Shen Xue dared to stretch out her ws, he would chop it up.


    ¡°Go and change your clothes first, then go out to y.¡±


    Shen Yu knew that girls loved to judge people by their looks.


    If Emily went out dressed like this, she would likely be bullied, or at least taunted by the other kids.


    Shen Xue¡¯s hand that was holding Emily¡¯s stiffened. She did not expect Shen Yu to see through and stop her little scheme.


    It didn¡¯t matter anyway. There was still a long time ahead of them. There would always be another opportunity where Shen Yu wasn¡¯t present to protect Emily.


    ¡°My bad, I kept thinking about going out to y and forgot about this. Let me bring Emily to change her clothes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ve long wanted a sweet and soft little girl like Emily, unlike those little rascals.¡± Second Aunt looked at Emily gently and encouraged her toe to her.


    Emily had a good impression of the Second Aunt. She felt like her mother. Emily obediently walked in front of her and raised her head to greet her sweetly. ¡°Second Aunt.¡±


    When the two of them went upstairs, the boys¡¯ imaginations took off. It was as though there was a feather tickling their hearts, and they were itching to know if their sister would look prettier after she¡¯d dressed up.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t dislike Emily even in her current state, but they were a little worried that their sister would feel insecure about herself.


    Although it had only been a short while since Emily had met Shen Yu, her room was already prepared, tidied and ready for her to stay in.


    The room was decorated mostly in pink. At the head of the bed was a starlet doll that was bigger than Emily. It looked like a little European princess. Emily liked it very much.


    The most noteworthy thing was the floor-to-ceiling window at one end of her room. Emily could clearly see the back garden of the Shen family mansion outside the window. There was even a locust tree growing in the garden that reached all the way to the room.


    When she opened the window, she could touch the branches.


    Emily looked at all of this curiously. This was something she had never seen or even imagined before. She¡¯d crossed from the slums into the riches within a few hours, straight up the socialdder which many spent their lives scaling. Naturally, everything here was new and unfamiliar to her.


    Second Aunt opened the closet, and it was filled with exquisite clothes of all shapes and styles.


    Emily changed into a set of English-style clothes in sky blue with a navy checkered vest, the loose sleeves and pants are tucked in with garters. The outfit was very easy to move in and suitable for a kid like her to y outside.


    It was especially cute on Emily, and made her look like a doll.


    Emily¡¯s new brothers were also surprised when they saw how the ugly duckling transformed into an elegant sawn with the change in outfit.


    Emily ran in front of Shen Yu excitedly. ¡°Brother, Brother, let¡¯s go y together.¡±


    Not far away, on the walkway, Shen Xue was ying hopscotch with the other kids.


    She was jumping around on just one foot but didn¡¯t make a single mistake. The small crowd of children around her apuded.


    Emily let go of Shen Yu¡¯s hand as she wanted to join in.


    It had been a long time since Emily had yed such games.


    Ever since her parents¡¯ ident, Emily¡¯s life had changed drastically. Every single day, she struggled to survive and had endured too much hardship on her own, naturally she didn¡¯t have the luxury to enjoy her childhood.


    However, as Emily lifted one leg and hopped only a few times, her tiny body swayed and she was about to fall to the ground. Fortunately, Shen Xue was beside her and held her arm.


    Emily heaved a sigh of relief as she didn¡¯t want to fall and dirty her brand new set of clothes, or make a fool of herself on her first day here.


    But just as she turned around, she saw Shen Xue lying on the ground, struggling to stand up as her brothers rushed forward to help her.


    Shen Xue took shallow breaths to try to ease the pain from the fall. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not her fault.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shen Nan jumped out to me Emily. Nine years old was the age when kids only saw the world in clear-cut good and bad, and hated thetter more than anything else.


    ¡°It was clearly Emily who pushed you! I saw it!¡±


    Emily was shocked by the usation. She was afraid that her grandfather and brother would see her as a bad kid and abandon her, so she quickly exined, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! It was Sister Shen Xue who tried to help me just now when I lost my bnce and fell. I didn¡¯t push her.¡±


    Shen Xue¡¯s pitiful voice sounded. ¡°No, it¡¯s not Emily¡¯s fault, don¡¯t me her. It was me who didn¡¯t stand properly and lost my bnce.¡±


    The other brothers of the Shen family didn¡¯t quite see what had happened earlier. However, they knew Shen Nan¡¯s character, he couldn¡¯t stand any wrongdoing that he saw. They couldn¡¯t help but frown now as they looked toward Emily.


    Compared to Shen Xue, who had been ying with them for several years, Emily came from the slums. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she had some bad habits and problematic behavior.


    However, if she pushed someone down and refused to apologize, it would be a problem with her upbringing and character.


    As the eldest son, although Shen Zhe didn¡¯t agree with Emily¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t let his brothers just start quarreling right beside the footpath.


    Shen Yu noticed that something was wrong, so he walked over. From the chattering of the children, he¡¯d learned what happened just moments ago.


    When he saw all of his brothers frowning at Emily who was in the middle, he could almost tell what they were thinking.


    ¡°It was Shen Xue who didn¡¯t stand steady after trying to help Emily and fell down.¡±


    ¡°Shen Nan was standing at the wrong angle, so to him it looked like Emily pushed Shen Xue.¡±


    Shen Yu did not care how the other brothers responded. He held Emily in his arms as she started sobbing from being wronged, and went back to the main house.


    The adults of the Shen family frowned when they saw the group of children leave excited and return obviously upset.


    But they didn¡¯t say anything about it on the spot. Instead, they went back to their own homes to get an exnation from their children.


    After learning about the incident from the kids, the moms in the Shen family all knew what was going on.


    Seeing the conflicted expressions of the children, Third Aunt put on a serious look and asked, ¡°Shen Nan, did you see Emily push Shen Xue with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Emily¡¯s arm was clearly extended. If she didn¡¯t push her, how did Sister Shen Xue fall?¡±


    ¡°Well then if Emily was going to fall and Shen Xue wanted to help her, why couldn¡¯t it be Shen Xue who ended up losing her bnce? Emily is still so young! You must learn to protect her and not just me her without even seeing with your own eyes!¡±

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Being Misunderstood</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The brothers thought about it again as they listened.


    Shen Nan felt that all these were excuses, to him it was simple ¡ª Emily did something wrong and refused to admit it.


    The adults in the family were simply covering up for their youngest sister.


    Sister Shen Xue was so pitiful. She was bullied by Emily for no reason. Yet up until now, Emily still hadn¡¯te to apologize.


    In the future, he must protect Sister Shen Xue so that she wouldn¡¯t be bullied again.


    Emily also had to be taught proper manners and behavior. How could she be bullying others at such a young age?


    But Brother Shen Yu was so protective of Emily. How could he let Shen Yu see his younger sister¡¯s true colors?


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan, thank you for protecting me. It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so spectacr about Emily. Brother Shen Yu has never been close to anyone. How could he like this younger sister for no reason?¡± Shen Xue asked.


    Yes, Shen Nan also knew that Fifth Brother had always been a concern of the adults in the family. He was clearly isting himself from others, yet it was like he suddenly fell in love with Emily, to the extent of asking Grandpa Shen Yan to bring her home.


    The granddaughter of the head of the Shen family, it was such a noble status to them. Even Shen Xue, who was such a marvelous person, didn¡¯t have it.


    Hmm? Could it be that Emily was jealous of Shen Xue and pushed her on impulse?


    The more he pictured the drama between the two girls, the more Shen Nan felt that this was the truth.


    Fifth Brother Shen Yu¡¯s words had already been tossed to the back of his head.


    His mind was filled with thoughts of his little sister Emily being dishonest and deceiving everyone.


    Shen Nan was even a little dissatisfied with Shen Yu. If Fifth Brother had not brought Emily back to the Shen family, there wouldn¡¯t be such a conflict in the first ce.


    Shen Nan was Third Aunt¡¯s youngest son. When he told Third Aunt about the incident, the whole of Third Aunt¡¯s household formed a bad impression of Emily.


    This Emily may be able to cure Shen Yu. No one could be sure of that. But right this moment, they could see her end up ruining the harmony of the Shen family.


    That would absolutely not be worth it.


    Third Aunt thought further ahead than that. Now that Emily has entered into the Shen family, she would be a rightful heir to the Shen¡¯s property. This way, all the other households, including theirs, would get a smaller share.


    As she thought about it, she disliked Emily even more.


    In Shen Yu¡¯s room, Emily wept for a long time. She sobbed and said, ¡°Brother¡­ Brother, I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t push anyone. Please don¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    ¡°Brother knows. Brother has exined to them. We can put this behind us. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s pressed his forehead against Emily¡¯s,forting his young sister.


    Shen Yu was still too careless in this matter.


    He did not expect Shen Xue to use such underhanded schemes right under his nose, and seed in doing so.


    Once this matter was known by others in the family, it would definitely affect the Shen family¡¯s impression of Emily, especially with Third Aunt¡¯s household.


    Third Aunt had always had an antiquated preference for sons over daughters, so she did not like Emily as much as the others to begin with. Now, she would surely dislike her even more.


    Even Shen Xue couldn¡¯t get along well with Third Aunt, and she was liked by almost everyone in the Shen family.


    As for this silly girl sobbing away in his arms right now, she stood no chance in gaining Third Aunt¡¯s favor.


    At night, Shen Yu was worried about Emily, so he went up to Emily¡¯s room.


    When he opened the door, he heard Emily sobbing again.


    ¡°No, no, Brother, save me!¡±


    When Shen Yu heard Emily¡¯s cries, he immediately shoved the door open and entered. He saw Emily lying on the bed, the tears on her face reflected the moonlight that shone through the window.


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart ached as he saw his sister was having a bad nightmare.


    Shen Yu tiptoed over. Although he had only been with his sister for a few days, he already had so much care and love for her.


    Emily seemed to have sensed Shen Yuing in and opened her hazy eyes. Just now, she dreamt about an ident in the past where she was chased by a big wolfdog. Back then, she was terrified, and had to scramble up a tall tree to flee from being bitten.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s calm tone could not hide the concern in his voice.


    Emily rubbed her eyes. She knew that her brother was being concerned for her, and she did not want him to worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small nightmare. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Emily¡¯s big eyes looked at Shen Yu, the tears in her eyes still not dry yet. Shen Yu¡¯s heart melted at this sight. He didn¡¯t know why he would feel so sorry for this girl whom he had only just met a few hours ago.


    ¡°Is it rted to what happened before we met?¡± Shen Yu asked carefully. He knew that since his grandfather had decided to adopt the child, Grandpa Shen Yan would have already done a background check.


    Emily paused. After all, she was only a seven-year-old child and didn¡¯t know how to mask her emotions, emotions which William just happened to capture.


    It seemed that this was rted to her past. Shen Yu felt that he should apany Emily to visit the countryside so that he could better understand this girl.


    ¡°Shall we go back and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Go back? To where?¡± Emily asked, puzzled.


    ¡°To the countryside and visit your hometown.¡±


    Upon hearing this suggestion, Emily¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She¡¯d always wanted to go back and see her hometown again. Although the people there were so mean to her, she had grown up eating from the tables of nearly every household there. She knew that she should be grateful to them because this was the kind of person her parents had raised her to be.


    One look at her little face and Shen Yu knew that Emily wanted to go back to visit. So the very next day, he told Shen Yan about it, and Grandpa Shen Yan brought the children back to the countryside.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Returning to the Countryside</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Xue did not want to go, she disdained the countryside, but when she heard that Shen Yu was going, she decided to follow him.


    ¡°Look who it is.¡± Several vigers saw Emily get out of a luxurious car. At first, they did not recognize that it was Emily, because the difference between Emily now and Emily who left hungry and helpless was dramatic to say the least.


    ¡°Aunts and Uncles,¡± Emily greeted them warmly with a happy smile on her face.


    When they heard Emily¡¯s familiar voice, they finally recognized her.


    Seeing Emily¡¯s new outfit, the vigers couldn¡¯t help but think that this girl has ascended way above her former self.


    ¡°Oh hey Emi! Wee back!¡± They exchanged nces and spoke warmly to Emily.


    Since when did Emily receive such warm treatment from the vigers? But the child didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, she felt very happy.


    ¡°Yes, Emi is back.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at the scene in front of him and frowned. He wasn¡¯t as na?ve as Emily. He saw right through the frankly deplorable thoughts that went through the vigers¡¯ heads. However, when he saw that Emily was so happy, he kept quiet about it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The vigers saw Shen Yan¡¯s bearing and knew that he was no ordinary man. There were also a few young children beside him who were dressedvishly.


    ¡°Shen Yan,¡± Shen Yan said with a smile.


    When the other Shen family members heard Shen Yan¡¯s introduction, they were all shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that the head of the Shen family was introducing himself to a bunch of countryside vigers.


    When Shen Xue heard her grandfather, she got even more jealous. How could Emily, an outsider, gain such favors from the head of the Shen family?


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Come over and eat,¡± one of the vige woman invited.


    Emily recognized her, she was the aunt who had provided a several meals for her before she left.


    Emily looked at Shen Yan and Shen Yu. She was afraid that they weren¡¯t used to such an environment.


    How could Shen Yan not understand what Emily was thinking?


    ¡°Sure, then pardon us for the intrusion.¡±


    The Shen family members were all shocked. The head of the Shen family had actually epted the invitation of a vige woman.


    Among them, the one who was the least willing was Shen Xue. She felt that she really had nothing better to do. Why did she follow them to this shabby ce? Who would want to eat such a lousy, cheap meal?


    The vige woman prepared the best dishes that she could make for the Shen family members. But after the dishes were brought onto the table, Shen Xue¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    Shen Yu naturally saw Shen Xue¡¯s disdain. He gave her a warning stare and Shen Xue had no choice but to swallow what she wanted to say.


    Although Shen Yu did not want Emily to think he was looking down on the environment where she once lived, he was also found it hard to eat the food on the table. The young heir of the Shen family has been living a life of luxury since birth. He¡¯d never seen such unrefined food before.


    ¡°Grandpa, Brother, quickly eat. This is the best food you can find in the vige!¡± Emily said happily.


    Shen Yan and Shen Yu heard Emily¡¯s words and felt bad when they saw Emily¡¯s smiling face. What kind of life was this child living in the past?


    After the meal, everyone left the table, each having their own thoughts. Only Emily continued to happily without thinking much about the situation she was in.


    After Shen Yan finished eating, he nced at his secretary, who then called the woman to the side quietly and handed her a thick envelope.


    The woman was overjoyed when she saw the envelope, and apuded her own acumen. The contents of this envelope could feed her family for months.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, you can stay here for the night. The rooms are all tidied and cleaned,¡± the woman said politely.


    Of course, Emily had no idea why the viger¡¯s attitude towards her had changed so much. She simply thought that this aunt still liked her, so her eyes were filled with joy and excitement.


    When Shen Yan heard the woman¡¯s invitation, he frowned. Emily could not tell what these people were thinking, but he saw right through their foolish ploy. Yet when he saw Emily¡¯s bright eyes blinking at him with such childish innocence, he couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s just stay for one night.¡¯


    ¡°What? We¡¯re staying here today?¡± Shen Xue couldn¡¯t believe her ears. There was no way she could agree to that.


    When Shen Yan heard Shen Xue, the polite smile on his face was gone and he turned to look at her. Shen Xue immediately knew that she had said something wrong and she lowered her head.


    ¡°Just one night.¡± Now that Shen Yan had spoken, the decision was made. No one in the Shen family could change it.


    The next morning right after he woke up, Shen Yu looked through several rooms to find Emily, but she was nowhere in sight. He was afraid that Emily went out alone and would be bullied by the vige children.


    Shen Yan saw Shen Yu¡¯s actions, and he was happy about it. He had hired so many doctors who were leading experts in their fields, but still none of them could cure Shen Yu¡¯s psychological disorder.


    Since Emily came, Shen Yu not only became more talkative, but his expressions also became far more lively. This girl was probably gaining a greater and greater position in Shen Yu¡¯s heart. But that wouldn¡¯t necessarily be bad, and Shen Yan was willing to ept it if it meant saving the Shen family lineage. As he thought about this, Shen Yan made up his mind. No matter what, he had to protect Emily.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Complete Set</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°She probably went out to y.¡± Although Shen Yan woke up early, he didn¡¯t see where Emily had gone. The girl probably thought that he wasn¡¯t awake yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and look for her,¡± Shen Yu said as he walked out.


    Shen Yu found Emily outside as expected. Emily was ying happily, hopping around bare-footed.


    When Shen Yu saw Emily¡¯s bare feet, his face immediately sank.


    Emily saw Shen Yu walking out of the house. She happily called out to him, but she couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he looked a little angry.


    The bodyguard behind her quickly brought her shoes.


    ¡°Put them on,¡± Shen Yu said as he squatted down and put the shoes on for Emily.


    Emily let out a sigh of relief as she realized that Shen Yu was only unhappy because she didn¡¯t wear shoes. She was so scared that her brother did not want her anymore.


    ¡°Remember to wear your shoes in the future, okay?¡± Shen Yu said gently.


    ¡°I will remember it, Brother,¡± Emily replied obediently.


    Shen Yu nodded in satisfaction when he heard Emily¡¯s reply.


    Shen Xue saw this scene just as she came out, and a fire of envy was ignited inside her. She had never seen Shen Yu treat anyone like this. A while back, when she identally touched Shen Yu, he took a five hour long shower! How could she not be angry and jealous seeing this?


    ¡°Brother Shen Yu¡­¡± Shen Xue ran over. Just as she was about to scold Emily going to close to Shen Yu, she saw Shen Yu giving her a warning stare and swallowed her words. She knew that she couldn¡¯t annoy Shen Yu. It would severely push down her status in the Shen family.


    ¡°Hey Emi, are you ying?¡± Shen Xue turned her head and spoke to Emily with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Sister Shen Xue. Do you want to y too?¡± Emily turned towards her and started smiling too. This was the first time Sister Shen Xue smiled at her.


    Of course, Shen Xue didn¡¯t actually want to y with Emily, not even a little. She only asked in order to please Shen Yu, who seemed to have taken quite a liking to the girl.


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Shen Xue had no choice but to agree.


    Emily gleamed with joy, she had thought that Shen Xue found her annoying. It turned out that she was just overthinking.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh when he saw Emily¡¯s smile. This girl was really silly. She would believe anyone¡¯s words. He wasn¡¯t convinced that Shen Xue really wanted to y with her. But this may not be bad. Perhaps he could take the opportunity to warn Shen Xue.


    Emily pointed at a puppy not far away from them and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s y with the puppy.¡±


    Shen Xue¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the puppy. She was very particr about cleanliness, and ying with a dirty dog which looked like it hadn¡¯t bathed for quite a while is definitely not sanitary.


    ¡°Sister Shen Xue, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily tilted her head and asked in confusion.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­¡± Shen Xue tried hard to suppress the sense of nausea inside her stomach.


    Emily was so happy she felt like she could fly. No children in the vige were willing to y with her since her parents passed on. Now, her beautiful sister wasing to join her!


    ¡°Emi, take care of yourself when you y,¡± Shen Yu reminded her.


    Emily nodded. She was afraid of big wolfdogs, but she wasn¡¯t scared of puppies. In fact, she liked them very much.


    Just then, several children walked over from the nearby houses. One of the little boys pointed at Emily and said, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Emily?¡±


    When Emily saw this group of children, she quivered slightly. In the past, these kids always bullied her.


    Shen Yu noticed Emily¡¯s subtle movements. He stepped forward to block in front of Emily.


    The eyes of those children shed with envy when they saw Shen Yu¡¯s clothes. They had never worn or even seen such fancy clothes before, including the clothes that Emily was wearing. They looked really pretty.


    The children recalled what their parents had said to them. As long as they were on good terms with Emily, they would soon have such pretty clothes to wear too. So, they quickly put on their friendliest smiles and walked towards her.


    Emily thought that they were here to bully her again, so she grabbed onto Shen Yu¡¯s sleeve tightly.


    ¡°We want to y with you.¡± The girl at the front looked thin and small, but her triangr eyes shined with an emotion that Emily couldn¡¯t quite understand.


    Emily looked at Shen Yu. She wanted to y with these children too.


    Shen Yu patted Emily¡¯s head and said, ¡°Emi, if you want to y, go ahead.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. Ever since she met her brother, she had be happier and happier. Even the kids who used to bully her were now inviting her to y.


    ¡°Millie, how do you know that big brother?¡± One of the girls, whose name was Leia, asked curiously.


    Emily scratched her head. When she thought of how they met, she also felt quite strange about it, perhaps it was what the adults call a fated encounter?


    ¡°We met at a roadside alley,¡± Emily said honestly.


    The children did not believe Emily. How could someone possibly be adopted from the roadside?


    One of them asked, ¡°Emi, Emi, your clothes are really pretty. Did this brother buy them for you?¡±


    Hearing this, Emily shook her head, ¡°No, Grandpa bought them for me.¡±

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Brotherly Love</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Soon, the group of children began to y together. But Shen Xue only stood at the side and watched them with disdain.


    By the time the children were done ying, it was already noon. They were all sweating profusely, especially Emily.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily, whose shirt was soaked, and smiled. He was usually a clean freak, but he didn¡¯t find Emily dirty at all.


    Shen Xue was secretly happy when she saw Emily getting all dirty and sweaty. She knew that Shen Yu was even more particr than her when it came to sanitation. This time, Shen Yu would definitely dislike Emily.


    However, the reality didn¡¯t turn out to be what Shen Xue had imagined. Shen Yu walked over and pinched Emily¡¯s little face gently. ¡°How did you get so dirty? Quickly go wash up.¡±


    Shen Xue got even more resentful when she saw this scene. When had Shen Yu ever treated her like this?


    ¡°Okay, Brother.¡± Emily bounced and hopped back into the house like a little smurf.


    ¡°Brother Yu, don¡¯t you have germaphobia?¡± Shen Xue stepped forward and raised her little face to look at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu¡¯s expression had already reverted to its initial coldness. He nced at Shen Xue and followed Emily back into the house without saying a word.


    Shen Xue¡¯s face turned pale as she watched Shen Yu walking away from her. It was all Emily¡¯s fault that Shen Yu was treating her like this. Jane only disliked Emily in the beginning, but it had now turned into actual grudge and resentment. She swore to herself that she would find a way to get rid of this girl.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Emily had just entered the house when she saw Shen Yan drinking, so she quickly ran towards him. However, as if she suddenly remembered something, she stopped halfway.


    Shen Yan saw Emily pause and was puzzled. ¡°Emi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emily¡¯s hands were entwined behind her back and her fingers fidgeted subconsciously. She frowned and said with a bit of embarrassment, ¡°Emi was ying outside just now and got myself dirty.¡±


    Shen Yan was a little taken aback by Emily¡¯s words, then heughed out loud. This girl was truly adorable.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa doesn¡¯t mind Emi getting herself a little dirty,¡± Shen Yan said and spread out his arms.


    Hearing Shen Yan¡¯s words, Emily hesitated for a few seconds, but she too wanted to throw herself into Grandpa¡¯s arms, because she knew that Grandpa was really a good person that cared for her.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± After Emily came to her senses, she immediately skipped over and jumped into Shen Yan¡¯s embrace.


    Shen Yu had just entered the room when he saw this happen, and his face turned even colder than it usually was.


    Shen Yan suddenly felt the temperature in the room drop a few degrees. He looked towards the door and found his grandson standing there. From his unmoving gaze, Shen Yan immediately realized that the kid was getting jealous of him being so close to Emily. He wanted to tease Shen Yu a little, and carried Emily up to sit on hisp.


    The vige woman could not believe what she saw. This poor orphan had really entered into an upper-ss family and got so close to her new family members. Her brain quickly turned, she stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Some of the clothes that Emi wore are still in my closet! Would Mr. Shen like to see them?¡±


    He had given her so much money for a single meal yesterday. Seeing how much he loved Emi, just imagine how much more money he would give for her clothes?


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look,¡± Shen Yu said before Shen Yan could reply.


    The woman could tell that among all the young boys and girls brought by the old man, the one that stood before her had the most influence over the Shen Yan¡¯s decisions. So, she quickly went into the house and took out a few sets of clothes.


    Emily was puzzled and her eyes widened. Since when had she left clothes at this auntie¡¯s house? When the woman took them out, all of those clothes looked unfamiliar to her.


    Emily turned towards Shen Yan and said, ¡°Grandpa, these aren¡¯t my clothes.¡±


    Shen Yan frowned when he heard her. The Shen family was rich, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were willing to give away money to random people.


    ¡°Ah haha,¡± the womanughed nervously, ¡°it¡¯s been so long. Emi has probably forgotten. Don¡¯t you remember that these are the clothes you wore when you were younger?¡± She hurriedly exined.


    Emily tilted her head and tried to recall again.


    Shen Yu looked at the clothes on the woman¡¯s hands as he frowned. Those clothes did look rather worn and even slightly torn. Seeing this made his heart ache again for Emily as he imagined what she had gone through.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: Human Nature</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it as a souvenir.¡± Shen Yan saw right through what the woman was nning, but he also noticed from Emily¡¯s expression that she wasn¡¯t entirely sure either, so he decided to just take it.


    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± The woman¡¯s face lit up with glee as she took the envelope from the bodyguard and wrapped up Emily¡¯s ¡®clothes¡¯.


    ¡°Hey, Emi,e have lunch at our ce!¡± Just as the woman finished speaking, a few other vige women appeared outside and started calling into the room. Each of them had the most weing, warm smiles on their faces.


    The woman saw what¡¯s happening outside and cursed silently. They must have found out somehow about the gift she received yesterday. These greedy sons of a b*tches were just thirsty for money.


    It was ironic the woman did not realize that her curses would include herself.


    Emily had never seen such a scene. In the past, these vigers would try their best to avoid her, especially during mealtime. When had they ever called her over for lunch?


    ¡°We won¡¯t be staying here for lunch, unfortunately. We¡¯ll be returning to Cloud City in a short while.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s deep voice cut off the vige women.


    A disappointed expression immediately spread on their faces. However, one of the vigers had very sharp eyes. She caught a glimpse of the clothes that the bodyguard was holding and the envelope in her hand. She immediately yelled, ¡°Emi left some of her clothes at my house too! I¡¯ll go and get them for you before you go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too¡­¡±


    ¡°Me too¡­¡±


    Everyone rushed back to their own home and brought out all the kid-sized clothes they could find at home. There were dozens of them in total.


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened. Why didn¡¯t she know that she had so many clothes? The only clothes that she could recall owning were the ones given to her by the Shen family which she had just met, and that one set of summer clothing that she wore when she left the vige.


    ¡°Mr. Shen, take a look. These are all clothes that Emi used to wear. Emi used to be a little overweight so she had to wear these oversized clothes,¡± a plump woman said.


    Emily could not believe what she was hearing. She had never been overweight before. In fact, she rarely had enough to eat. However, she did remember that this aunt had two rather chubby children. Their figures were almost exactly the same as their mother. Although Emily was young, she too started to think why this was happening.


    ¡°Mister, Young Sir,e take these clothes back for Emi,¡± another woman said.


    Seeing the fawning faces of these people, a realization suddenly struck Emily. These vigers just wanted money from Grandpa Shen Yan.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t my clothes,¡± Emily said with a straight face.


    The women didn¡¯t take Emily¡¯s words seriously. They thought that now that Emily had new, prettier clothes, she naturally wouldn¡¯t want these clothes. She was so young. How could she remember how many clothes she had?


    ¡°Emi is too young, so she can¡¯t remember clearly,¡± the plump woman said with a smile.


    Hearing this, Emily pouted her mouth. How could she not remember? She wore the same set of clothing from spring to winter!


    ¡°I remember. These are not my clothes. I only have one set of clothes,¡± Emily looked around and said firmly.


    Everyone was taken aback by Emily¡¯s words. The women were afraid that the money that they were just about to get their hands on was slipping away from their fingers, while the Shen family was shaken by the rapaciousness of these vigers.


    ¡°The Shen family¡¯s money didn¡¯t fall from the sky.¡± Shen Yan lowered his voice. The vigers were all dismayed by Shen Yan¡¯s tone. The Shen family had such great influence in the region, even they knew about it. The vigers shuddered at the thought of what the Shen family could do to them if they had enraged Shen Yan.


    Shen Xue snorted coldly, ¡°I knew it, no decent person could be raised from this kind of ce.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face turned pale when she heard Shen Xue. She was also one of those who were raised in ¡®this kind of ce¡¯.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face turned dark when he heard Shen Xue¡¯s words, he could hear the hidden meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Shen Xue.¡± Shen Yan looked at Shen Xue, warning her to stop talking.


    Shen Xue still wanted to say something, but when she saw the expression on Shen Yu and Shen Yan¡¯s faces, she immediately shut her mouth.


    ¡°Alright, since Emi doesn¡¯t remember, then we won¡¯t take these clothes,¡± Shen Yan made the final decision.


    When the women heard Shen Yan, their smiles turned upside down. It¡¯s a great pity that they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn the easy money by giving away their kids¡¯ old clothes.


    ¡°Emi, go out and y,¡± Shen Yan said gently to Emily.


    When Emi heard that, she got off Shen Yan¡¯sp and skipped outside happily. Shen Yu decided to stay in the house. After seeing how the vigers were fawning over them, he didn¡¯t think the children outside would bully Emi.


    The vige children saw Emilye out of the house, and quickly gathered around her.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the shorty?¡± The one who spoke was a mean-looking, chubby kid. Her tiny triangr eyes staring at Emily, looked rather amusing on his big round face.


    Emily shuddered when she saw this kid. She was the daughter of the plump woman from before, and her name was Cara Mack. Among all the children here, she was the one who bullied Emily the most. In the past, whenever Emily saw her, she would try to hide.


    ¡°Oh look! Not only is she still short, but now she¡¯s mute too,¡± Cara Mack said mockingly when she saw that Emily didn¡¯t say anything.


    When the children heard Cara Mack¡¯s words, they burst intoughter.


    Emily bit on her lips. She knew that these people were mocking her, and she used to just bear it silently, but not this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not short or mute.¡± Emily couldn¡¯t take it anymore and retorted with reddened eyes.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Bully</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Cara Mack felt embarrassed when she heard Emily¡¯s rebuttal. This brat had never refuted her before.


    ¡°You brat! How dare you talk back?¡± Cara stepped forward and pushed Emily.


    Cara was nearly three times the size of Emily, and she was immediately shoved to the ground.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Emily felt a wave of pain as she fell to the ground. She touched her nose and felt a warm liquid flowing out.


    Despite hearing Emily¡¯s cry, the crowd didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, this kind of thing often happened in the past. But seeing that Emily didn¡¯t get up, the children began to realize that something was wrong.


    The children saw that Emily¡¯s nose and mouth were covered in blood. Cara was terrified when she saw this scene. She used to bully Emily a lot, often pushing and hitting her, but she¡¯d never intended to beat her until she bled or sustained any serious injuries. But now Emily wasying in silence. Was she¡­ dead?


    Cara reached forward and said, ¡°Emily, stop pretending¡­ You¡­ Get up.¡±


    Hearing Cara¡¯s words, Emily turned her head. This time, the children had a clearer view.


    Not only her nose, but her mouth and arms were also covered in blood. The children had never seen anything like this, and they were all scared out of their minds.


    Cara was the only one who tried to pull Emily up. She wanted Emily to get up quickly. But how could her heavy body squat for even slightly longer? After squatting for just a while trying to help Emily up, her legs started to go numb, and she herself almost fell.


    Emily¡¯s bright eyes looked at Cara, which flustered her. All of a sudden, she heard Emily shout, ¡°Brother Shen Yu, someone hit me.¡± As she said that, tears rolled down her cheeks like beads from a broken bracelet.


    Shen Yu and the bodyguard heard Emily crying from afar.


    ¡®Emi!¡¯ William cried in his heart as he ran over as fast as he could.


    As soon as he came out of the house, Shen Yu saw many children forming a circle, all of them looking panicked, but he didn¡¯t see Emily.


    Shen Yu hurriedly rushed over. ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    When the panicked children heard Shen Yu¡¯s steady voice, it was as if they had found a pir of support. They instantly made way for Shen Yu to pass.


    Shen Yu saw Emily sitting on the ground. As her back was facing him, he could only see that Emily¡¯s arm, which was covered in blood.


    ¡°Emi!¡± Shen Yu called out. Emily turned her head.


    Shen Yu felt his heart break when he saw what a pitiful state Emily was in. He saw that Emily¡¯s face and nose were all covered in blood. There was also traces of blood on the ground.


    Shen Yu¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He quickly went forward to ask Emily about her injuries.


    ¡°Emi, how are you feeling?¡±


    Emily sobbed, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    Her pained cries shattered Shen Yu¡¯s heart. He stood up. This was the first time in his life that he had the urge to kill someone.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    When the children heard Shen Yu, their hearts quivered. They all stepped backward. Meanwhile, Cara Mack was so frightened that she stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.


    Shen Yu saw the crowd¡¯s reaction and locked his gaze on Cara. He slowly walked over, and every step he took felt like it was directly stepping on Cara¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was her¡­ She fell herself by ident¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother, she¡¯s lying. She¡¯d always bullied me,¡± Emily continued to sob uncontrobly as sheined.


    Cara suddenly looked at Emily as a realization struck her. She was sure that this girl did it on purpose.


    At an angle that no other person couldn¡¯t see, Emily¡¯s eyes shed. Yes, she did it on purpose. Her parents had taught her to be grateful and kind to others since young, and she would never forget their teachings. But this only applied to good people. Cara was a spoiled kid, and she did this for the sake of her as well. She didn¡¯t want Cara to develop such a domineering, arrogant character.


    Hearing this, the anger inside Shen Yu grew even greater, so he nced at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard understood his Young Master¡¯s hint, so he grabbed Cara¡¯s cor and pushed her hard. Cara was shoved to the ground, and the sound of her falling wasn¡¯t soft.


    Immediately, Cara burst into tears.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: Argument</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Cara¡¯s loud wails soon attracted the attention of the vigers. The plump woman, who was trailing behind the crowd that gathered, was naturally the most familiar with her child¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? A group of people surrounding my kid and making my Cara cry? You think you can bully us just because you¡¯re from the city?¡±


    The woman saw her child sitting on the ground and crying, and her heart ached. Then she saw the group of bodyguards surrounding her child, and Shen Yu tightly hugging Emily in his arms. She got even more angry.


    When she thought about how the money she was just about to get was gone in an instant, she got even more irritated with Emily.


    ¡°Emi, we all watched you grow up. When your parents are no longer around, didn¡¯t everyone here let you go to their homes to eat? But you, after you came back, you became so arrogant, bullying those who helped you when you were in need. Is this how you¡¯re repaying everyone?¡±


    The fat woman¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, as if she had confirmed that Emily was using the influence of her new family to bully her vige friends.


    Emily understood the expression in the woman¡¯s eyes, because she had spent most of the days as a target of the same expression ever since her parents were not around.


    Shen Yu could feel Emily trembling. Her careful and forbearing look pained him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t bully Cara. Cara hit me first.¡±


    Before Shen Yu could say anything, Emily was already trying to exin herself. Her voice was raised and a slight quiver could still be heard, her eyes filled with tears as she clenched her fists tightly.


    Emily was trying her best to hold back. She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of the vigers.


    ¡°You ingrate! So now we can¡¯t even criticize you for what you did wrong? It¡¯s my Cara sitting on the ground there crying. It¡¯s obvious that she was bullied by you. Yet, you¡¯re ming it on her? You really are an ingrate who can¡¯t even be grateful to the people who raised you. You deserve to have no parents.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my parents!¡± Emily shouted.


    They could say whatever they wanted about her. They could hate her all they want. But they shouldn¡¯t talk about her parents.


    Shen Yu felt Emily¡¯s anger, and his heart ached even more. He hugged Emily tightly, wanting to give her some warmth.


    ¡°Before you understand the truth of the matter, I advise you to watch your mouth,¡± Shen Yu said, his voice deeper than usual.


    The vige woman did not dare to say anything. After all, this young boy in front of her was not someone she could provoke.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t bully Cara, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Seeing Shen Yu angry, Emily quickly held onto Shen Yu¡¯s arm. She was afraid that Shen Yu would think that she was not an obedient child and abandon her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Emi is the best, most well-behaved kid. Brother knows that. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let them hurt you.¡±


    Emily raised her head and looked at Shen Yu. The tears in her eyes could not be held back anymore. This person in front of her was the first who made her feel warmth in her heart after her parents left.


    Shen Xue, who was hiding at the side watching themotion, was initially gloating. However, when she saw Shen Yu being so gentle towards Emily, her expression instantly changed.


    What makes her deserving of bing Shen Yu¡¯s sister? How could this boorish girl from the countryside make her Fifth Brother like her so much?


    ¡°Brother, I clearly saw¡­¡±


    Shen Xue wanted to say something but paused midway.


    Shen Yu stared at Shen Xue, his eyes as cold as the winter storm. He did not expect Shen Xue to lie right in his face about what happened.


    Seeing Shen Xue¡¯s hesitant expression, the vigers immediately understood what she wanted to say.


    ¡°What went wrong with Emi? She wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Why did she be so aggressive and arrogant when she came back this time?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? There¡¯s someone backing her up after she came back this time.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because there was someone behind her. Just look at this! She did something wrong, yet she refuses to even admit it.¡±


    ¡­


    The whispers of the vigers fell into Emily¡¯s ears. Emily shook her head vigorously and looked at Shen Yu, tears were starting to swell up in her eyes again as she heard those wrongful usations.


    She wasn¡¯t¡­ She didn¡¯t¡­ She was clearly the one who was being bullied!


    ¡°Shen Xue,¡± Shen Yu asked, his voice went so low it stopped sounding like a child. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Shen Xue shuddered. At that moment, she was terrified by Fifth Brother¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t even dare to make eye contact with him.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Shen Xue was frightened for a moment. The story that she had initially conjured up was almost instantly forgotten.


    ¡°Emi, you tell them.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily, who was still in his arms, and spoke gently.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bully Cara. Cara bullied me first. She pushed me to the ground. My nose was bleeding. Brother, it was really painful. I didn¡¯t cry on purpose. If I knew this would happen, I would have just endured it. I shouldn¡¯t have called Brother over. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Emily realized that Shen Yu wanted to seek justice for her. If she continued to hide behind Shen Yu, she wouldn¡¯t be helping him at all.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Protect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The way Emily pushed the me onto herself made Shen Yu¡¯s heart ache even more. He looked coldly at Cara Mack, who had already stopped crying. He was so enraged that he wished he could pick up the kid on the ground and give her a good beating.


    How dare she bully the person whom he held so dear in his heart?


    ¡°You heard what Emi said. You should know whose fault this is.¡±


    These words were of course directed at the fat woman.


    ¡°So whatever she says is the truth? Ptui, I¡¯ve watched her grow up. This ingrate has never spoken a word of truth since she was young.¡±


    The fat aunt sneered at Shen Yu as if she was looking at a fool who didn¡¯t realize that he was being deceived by Emily.


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the auntie. Then, she turned to look at the vigers around her. Unexpectedly, no one stood up for her.


    Emily did not know what she was feeling at the moment. She should be angry, but she knew that the vigers had always been like this.


    Back then, her father had saved everyone¡¯s lives, but within a mere two months, they had already forgotten about it and saw her as nothing but a burden.


    Emily started to feel bad for her father. These people were not worthy of her father¡¯s sacrifice.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve watched me grow up, but why are you making things up now?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I have nothing to say to an ingrate like you.¡±


    The fat aunt was even more disdainful of Emily. After all, Emily was an orphan. She did not believe that the Shen family would really treat and protect her like their own child.


    Perhaps, in a few days, they would abandon her. She would very much like to see how Emily would continue to be arrogant then.


    Shen Xue was thrilled when she heard the fat woman¡¯s words, but she did not dare to speak. She had already pissed off Shen Yu. If she opened her mouth again now, Shen Yu might ask the bodyguards to throw her out.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±


    Emily had never imagined that the auntie would be twisting the truth to this extent, denouncing her character, calling her an ingrate. She was not that kind of person, not even close.


    Shen Yu gently patted Emily¡¯s back, trying to calm her down.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    A trembling figure squeezed into the crowd, holding a cane. His hair was greyed, but it could not hide his energetic spirit.


    ¡°Grandpa Chief¡­¡±


    Emily looked at the figure who walked into the crowd. It was like she was looking at her savior.


    Ever since her father left, the person who had taken care of her and her mother the most was the vige chief. He was also one of the few people in the vige who still cared for her after both her parents died.


    ¡°Little Emi, What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Tell me. Grandpa will seek justice for you.¡±


    The vige chief walked in front of Emily with his walking stick. When he saw Emily¡¯s red face and swollen eyes, sympathy and pity for the girl swelled in his heart.


    ¡°Come to Grandpa. You silly girl, why did you run off on your own? I¡¯ve been looking for you for so long.¡±


    The old vige chief waved at Emily. His eyes became moist, he felt his heart ache as he saw what a pitiful state Emily was in.


    Emily ran to the vige chief without hesitation and hugged him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave. But I didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Grandpa Chief.¡±


    Emily lowered her head and spoke softly.


    When she left the vige, she had never felt more afraid. However, she didn¡¯t want the vige chief to be put on the spot because of her. After all, the vige chief was the person who cared for her the most.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡±


    The old vige chief¡¯s trembling voice sounded. He reached out to pat Emily¡¯s head gently. His eyes were filled with pity and regret.


    As the warm body in Shen Yu¡¯s embrace suddenly ran away, Shen Yu looked at Emily as if he had lost something. Then his face turned stone-cold again, silently warning others not toe near him.


    ¡°Grandpa Chief, the auntie said that I¡¯m an ingrate, but I¡¯m really not.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the plump auntie. No one in the vige was willing to stand up for her.


    The more Emily thought about it, the more aggrieved she became. When the image of her parents popped into her mind again, she felt even more mournful and depressed.


    ¡°Nonsense! How could you be so shameless to say that to a child!?¡±


    The old vige chiefshed out at the fat woman who was standing near him, a me of anger instantly started burning inside him.


    ¡°Vige Chief, I¡¯m not wrong. She¡¯s an ungrateful wretch. Back then, when her parents weren¡¯t around, she went to every family here for her meals. But now she came back to unt her new wealthy family. She even bullied my Cara just now. If she isn¡¯t an ingrate, who is?¡±


    As the fat woman saw the vige chief stand on Emily¡¯s side without even asking what happened, she felt even more agitated.

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Grandpa Chief</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Back then, it was the vige chief who suggested that everyone should take care of Emily together. Her own children didn¡¯t even have enough to eat, yet they had to share their food with Emily. Naturally, she¡¯d never truly agreed to the decision in her heart.


    When she thought of how Emily had ruined her chances just now and caused her to lose the money that she almost got her hands on, she felt even more that Emily was an ungrateful bastard who only came back to make trouble for them.


    ¡°Bullsh*t! How can you be so shameless? How can you say such things to a child? Have you forgotten? If it wasn¡¯t for little Emi¡¯s father, all of you would have died under the ws of the tiger.¡±


    The old vige chief smacked the walking cane in his hand to vent his anger. He had never felt more disappointed looking at these people who had forgotten who saved their life the moment they saw some money.


    ¡°That was so damn long ago! Don¡¯t tell me we really have to take care of this kid for life?¡±


    The fat aunt only got angrier at the vige chief¡¯s reminder.


    ¡°So what if it was a long time ago? When Tavis Hyde was around, he was always the first to rush forward to help any family in need. When the tiger attacked the vige, if he didn¡¯t sacrifice himself, do you think any of you could escape? All of you, treating Tavis¡¯ child like this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Tavis¡¯ ghost woulde to haunt in your dreams?¡±


    The old vige chief was so angry that he was almost hyperventting. He finally understood who the real ingrates were.


    ¡°Grandpa Chief, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m fine. Father did it willingly back then.¡±


    Seeing the vige chief gasping from anger, Emily immediately became concerned and tried to calm him down. Thest thing she wanted was for Grandpa Chief to suffer a heart attack out of anger for her.


    ¡°The most important thing for a person is not to forget his roots, let alone the one who saved your life. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you treated Little Emi in the past. I can let all of this go. But now, there¡¯s a kind-hearted family who wants to take Little Emi in, and you¡¯re still trying to trip her up behind her back? Tell me, who¡¯s the ingrate here?¡±


    The vige chief continued to question them as he patted little Emi¡¯s hand to signal that he was alright.


    ¡°Vige Chief, Fat Auntie was the only one who said those things. This has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Whenever Little Emi ate at our house, we treated her well with good food.¡±


    ¡­


    While the vige chief was admonishing the fat aunt, the vigers could all hear that his words were directed at all of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Little Emi. Bring Grandpa to meet the people who came to the vige with you. No matter what, I have to thank them in person.¡±


    The vige chief did not want to see the faces of the vigers anymore. He felt appalled.


    Only then did Emily remember that Shen Yu was still standing at the side. She hurriedly pulled the vige chief over to Shen Yu.


    ¡°Grandpa Chief, this is Brother Shen Yu. Brother treats me the best.¡±


    Shen Yu saw that Emily finally remembered him, and dissatisfaction from being neglected instantly disappeared.


    Shen Yu straightened his posture and nodded at the vige chief. ¡°Grandpa Chief, very nice to meet you.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s action once again shocked Shen Xue, who was standing not too far from them.


    Since when would Shen Yu greet outsiders on behalf of someone else in the family?


    She remembered that once, her mother had brought a friend to the Shen family¡¯s old mansion to y, but Shen Yu didn¡¯t even look at her mother at that time, let alone her mother¡¯s friend.


    Moreover, when her mother¡¯s friend spoke to Shen Yu, the only reaction he had was the annoyance he disyed on his face, which prompted her uncle to hint at her mother and her mother¡¯s friend to leave.


    Shen Xue looked at Shen Yu, who was now so easy to talk to that he was like another person, which made her feel even more irritated by Emily.


    It was all Emily¡¯s fault that Shen Yu had be so strange.


    Shen Xue selfishly imagined that without Emily, Shen Yu¡¯s love would be given to her.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    The old vige chief looked at the person in front of him and he was overjoyed. He had seen how Shen Yu protected Emily just now. Seeing that someone was truly willing to protect Emily, he was happy for her.


    ¡°Grandpa, Brother is the best to me,¡± Emily happily emphasized.


    ¡°Got it. Grandpa isn¡¯t that old yet. No need to repeat it over and over again.¡±


    As the vige chief saw that Emily had once again be the lively little girl that he knew, he was sincerely happy for her.


    Emily held onto the vige chief¡¯s arm and pulled him to the ce where Shen Yan was staying. Along the way, she chatted andughed with the vige chief and told him about what she had seen outside the vige.


    But she did not mention anything about how she was once homeless and begged for a living on the streets.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: Support</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The vigers behind them werepletely forgotten and left behind, so they gradually dispersed. After all, the main characters of the ¡®show¡¯ had already left.


    Shen Yu quietly walked beside Emily and listened to her. It was the first time he had seen Emily talk so much and was so excited. It was clear how much Emily liked the vige chief.


    Shen Xue followed behind Shen Yu. She was very careful and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. She knew that she had just pissed Shen Yu off. If Shen Yu got angrier at her, he might throw her back there.


    ¡°How was it? Emi didn¡¯t get bullied, right?¡±


    Shen Yan had been waiting at the door since early in the morning. When he saw that Emily and Shen Yu had returned, he hurriedly went forward.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine,¡±?Emily quickly said. Her eyes could not help but feel a little moist.


    The Shen family members were only strangers to her, yet they were all so good to her. Everyone in the vige had watched her grow up, yet they were still treated like an unwanted stray animal.


    ¡°Master Shen, thank you very much. I really appreciate you and your family for taking care of Little Emi.¡±


    The old vige chief looked at Mr. Shen in front of him and stepped forward to hold his hand. Unlike the vigers, he didn¡¯t think anything of the status of the person in front of him.


    ¡°Grandpa Shen Yan, this is the Grandpa Chief. When I was still in the vige, Grandpa Chief was very good to me.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yan was puzzled, Emily hurriedly exined.


    ¡°I only did what I should.¡±


    Shen Yan instantly understood, he shook the vige chief¡¯s hand and nodded his head.


    ¡°Little Emi, look at you getting all sweaty and dirty. Quickly go wash up. You look like a stray kitten,¡± the vige chief smiled and said to Emily at her side.


    Emily was a little embarrassed as Shen Yu pulled her away.


    Shen Xue stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. Should she stay or leave with Shen Yu and the others?


    ¡°Shen Xue, you should go with your Fifth Brother.¡±


    Shen Yan noticed that the old vige chief obviously had something to tell him individually, but Shen Xue just stood there seeming to have no intention to leave. He was a little unhappy at how Shen Xue couldn¡¯t take hints.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow us. Go wherever you want to go,¡± Shen Yu said.


    Shen Yu heard Shen Yan, but he didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to Shen Xue. In fact, he didn¡¯t even want to see Shen Xue right now.


    When Shen Xue heard Shen Yu¡¯s words, her eyes immediately turned red, but she didn¡¯t dare to disobey him.


    Shen Yan narrowed his eyes and looked at Shen Xue. He quickly understood that Shen Xue must have done something to make Shen Yu unhappy again.


    ¡°In that case, Shen Xue, go back to your room and rest.¡±


    Shen Yan saw Shen Xue¡¯s upset look. Although Shen Xue wasn¡¯t directly rted to Shen Yu, she was still his granddaughter.


    When Shen Xue saw that even her grandfather was not standing by her side, she felt even more upset. She turned and ran back to her room without saying a word.


    Emily wanted to say something, but when she saw the cold expression on Shen Yu¡¯s face, she decided to keep quiet. She didn¡¯t want to make her brother more upset.


    Also, she hadn¡¯t forgotten what Shen Xue had said earlier. She had sensed that this sister didn¡¯t like her one bit.


    Shen Yu pulled Emily away.


    ¡°Master Shen, I¡¯m really grateful for you. Thank you for taking Little Emi in. Although Little Emi has told me only about things that made her happy along the way, I know that she must have suffered a lot when she went out alone.¡±


    The old vige chief looked at Emily¡¯s back as she walked away and felt sorry for her. If it weren¡¯t for the little boy beside her protecting her, Emily would have felt far more terrible because of the kids just now.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old and I¡¯m afraid I can no longer protect Little Emi. If Little Emi¡¯s parents saw how she was being treated in the vige, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace.¡±


    In the old vige chief¡¯s mind, Tavis Hyde¡¯s resolute figure blocking in front of the vigers reappeared. If he had known that Emily and her mother¡¯s life would be so tough after he passed on, would he have regretted his decision?


    Shen Yan listened quietly. It seemed that the old vige chief was here to speak for the good of Emily.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside and have a chat?¡± Shen Yan stretched out his hand and invited him in.


    The old vige chief looked at the head of the Shen family in front of him. He had it all. Money, status, you name it. Yet, he was able to do something like this for Emily. It wasn¡¯t difficult to see that he was a very well-mannered person.


    With Little Emi being adopted by such a family, he could be at ease.


    The old vige chief had just sat down when someone brought tea over. It was apparent that Shen Yan would not mistreat himself wherever he went.


    The viger whose house Shen Yan had stayed at did not expect the old vige chief toe. Seeing the old vige chiefe in, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Promise</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Vige Chief, you¡¯re here.¡±


    The woman looked uneasily at the old vige chief in front of her. She even felt a little ashamed. She had heard about what had happened just now. Could it be that the old vige chief hade to reprimand her?


    The old vige chief only nodded. He didn¡¯t care about what the woman thought.


    ¡°I would like to talk to the vige chief about something. If you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Shen Yan had been striking business deals for years. How could he not notice something going on between the woman and the vige chief? He helped to find an excuse for her to leave.


    The woman hurriedly nodded and left. If she didn¡¯t leave now, who knew what the vige chief would say right in front of her?


    ¡°Master Shen, that was rather embarrassing. I¡¯ve been the vige chief for so many years, but I had never expected the people in the vige to be so selfish. It¡¯s all my fault for not managing them well,¡± the old vige chief said. He truly felt shameful about the matter.


    ¡°Vige Chief, you don¡¯t have to be like this. There will always be differences in people¡¯s character.¡±


    Shen Yan picked up the teacup in his hand and brought it to his mouth.


    ¡°Master Shen, you¡¯re right. Little Emi was a poor child. If Tavis Hyde hadn¡¯t sacrificed himself back then, Little Emi¡¯s life wouldn¡¯t be so precarious and she wouldn¡¯t be so insecure now.¡±


    The old vige chief still remembered how Little Emi used to greet everyone with a smile. She was known to be the well-behaved, good kid in the vige. Anyone who met her would praise her.


    However, ever since her father left and her mother became terminally ill, he had never seen the same smile on Little Emi¡¯s face again.


    It wasn¡¯t that she stopped smiling. When someone gave Little Emi food, she would still smile and thank them. He knew that Little Emi appreciated those who had helped her, but that smile only made her more pitiful rather than cheerful.


    ¡°Emi¡¯s parents?¡± Shen Yan asked, puzzled.


    The old vige chief realized that Shen Yan didn¡¯t know what happened to Emily¡¯s family, so he sighed deeply and told Shen Yan about Tavis Hyde. He then told Shen Yan about how Emily¡¯s mother fell ill, and Emily had to get food from the other households in the vige. In the end, she could no longer take the appalling attitudes of the vigers and left. He told Shen Yan all of it.


    As he spoke, the sky turned dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m getting too old and couldn¡¯t take proper care of Little Emi. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    The old vige chief smacked hisp repeatedly. He really hated himself for his ipetence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Now that Emi hase to the Shen family, we will treat her as one of our own. We definitely won¡¯t let her suffer anymore.¡±


    Shen Yan didn¡¯t expect Emil¡¯s past life to be so tragic. If she hadn¡¯t met Shen Yu back then, no one knows what would have happened to her.


    Shen Yan initially just thought that Emily would be able to help with Shen Yu¡¯s condition. Furthermore, Emily was really well-behaved, so it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to raise another child like her. However, after learning her story, Shen Yan greatly sympathized with Emily and wanted to give her the life she deserves. He did not expect such a young child to have suffered so much hardship.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much. Little Emi is a good kid who knows to be grateful to those that show her kindness. Even when the vigers treated her so harshly, she only remembers the times when they treated her well.¡±


    Shen Yan nodded. He knew that Emily had a great character. When Emily said that the clothes were not hers, he could tell that Emily was a good kid who wouldn¡¯t lie.


    The old vige chief nodded with tears in his eyes. If he wasn¡¯t so old and frail, he wouldn¡¯t have let Emily suffer so much.


    Shen Yu rested his hand on Emily¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The old vige chief and Shen Yan didn¡¯t know that their conversation had been overheard by Emily outside.


    Emily stood there for as long as they talked, and Shen Yu stood there with her.


    Emily¡¯s face was covered in tears. She knew that the old vige chief was saying all this because he was afraid that the Shen family wouldn¡¯t treat her well.


    He wanted to tell the Shen family that there was still someone who would still support her in this vige.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±?Emily called out softly, but she did not know what to say.


    She felt that she was truly lucky to have met Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu nodded and looked at Emily without blinking. He waited for Emily to continue, but she stopped talking.


    Shen Yu sighed and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect you well. I will not let you be alone again.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t leave her either. After all, she was the only light that appeared in his dark world. He wanted to reach out and hold her tightly in his arms.


    Emily looked at him with her eyes still a bit red. For a moment, she didn¡¯t understand why Shen Yu would suddenly say these things.


    Shen Yu smiled. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯ll understand when you¡¯re older.¡±


    Emily got even more confused. But when she saw Shen Yu¡¯s smiling face, she actually got a little infatuated.


    ¡°Brother, you look really handsome when you smile.¡±

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chase Her Away</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Yu was stunned. His cheeks started turning red and he felt his face bing warmer. He quickly turned and shunned Emily¡¯s eyes.


    Emily smiled even more happily.


    Very soon, Shen Yan brought Shen Yu, Emily, and the rest back to the Shen family residence. Shen Xue was very quiet along the way.


    Emily looked at Shen Xue and did not say anything.


    Shen Yan left after sending the children home. Shen Yu held Emily¡¯s hand and brought her away, leaving Shen Xue alone. Shen Xue knew that she was being deliberately ignored, which upset her more than anything else. Her eyes quickly turned red.


    ¡°Shen Xue, what happened to you? Why are you crying?¡±


    Shen Nan, who had just been exercising, was wearing a T-shirt and holding a basketball in his hand. When he returned, he saw Shen Xue standing at the entrance of the courtyard with her eyes red and her face pale.


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan, I¡­ I don¡¯t know what I did to make Fifth Brother unhappy. After I came back, Fifth Brother just ignored me and left with Emily¡­¡±


    Shen Xue burst into tears.


    Shen Nan instantly started to panic when Shen Xue started sobbing. He reached out in an attempt to pat Shen Xue on the back but retracted his hand midway. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do either.


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan, I really don¡¯t know what I did wrong. Why is Fifth Brother treating me like this? I¡¯m his real younger sister.¡±


    The more Shen Xue spoke, the more upset she became.


    The anger in Shen Nan¡¯s heart quickly grew. He med all of this on Emily. If it wasn¡¯t for Emily¡¯s arrival, Fifth Brother wouldn¡¯t have be so strange and Shen Xue wouldn¡¯t be sad.


    All of this was because of Emily. If only she hadn¡¯te to the house.


    The more Shen Nan thought about it, the angrier he became. He threw the basketball aside and said with his voice sinking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll chase Emily out now.¡±


    When Shen Xue heard this, she was shocked. This was not the oue she had initially wanted or expected.


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan¡­¡±


    When Shen Xue saw that Shen Nan had already run into the house recklessly, she wanted to call him back. However, now that rage has filled up his head, how could Shen Nan still hear her?


    Shen Xue chased after him nervously.


    ¡°Emily¡­¡±


    Shen Nan ran into the main hall and saw that Shen Yu had just peeled an apple and was about to pass it to Emily. He suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan coldly with displeasure on his face.


    Shen Nan subconsciously took a step back. Of all his brothers, he was most afraid of Shen Yu, who was now standing right before him.


    Shen Nan cursed himself inside for not thinking this through and being more careful. Why didn¡¯t he see Fifth Brother when he entered just now?


    ¡°Sixth Brother¡­¡±


    Emily was frightened by Shen Nan barging in and almost dropped the apple in her hand. However, as she saw that Shen Nan¡¯s initial anger had already turned into fear, she wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do as she called out to him.


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu¡¯s eyes and gulped. His courage born out of recklessness had already disappeared.


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan¡­¡±


    Just then, Shen Xue also ran in hurriedly. She tried to pull Shen Nan back in an attempt to stop Shen Nan from saying anything stupid.


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes. Seeing Shen Xue enter in such a panic, he could roughly guess what was going on. Shen Xue was probably telling lies and ying her little tricks again.


    Shen Nan was just about to leave with Shen Xue when Shen Yu asked, ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s words suddenly made Shen Nan and Shen Xue stop in their tracks. The two of them looked at each other not quite knowing what to do.


    Shen Nan swallowed again, looked at Shen Yu, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I don¡¯t think Emily is suitable to stay in our house.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold. It was as if the person in front of him was no longer his younger brother.


    ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s voice became even colder, and Shen Nan could not help but shiver.


    Shen Xue looked at Shen Yu nervously, then looked at Shen Nan. For a moment, she did not know what to do. At her current age, she wasn¡¯t wise enough toe up with a solution to the current situation.


    Shen Nan could feel the sweat on his forehead dripping down.


    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡±


    Before Shen Nan could say anything, Shen Yu had already stood up. He no longer looked at Shen Xue and Shen Nan. He held Emily¡¯s hand and walked out of the door.


    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly chased after him, but it was as though Shen Yu couldn¡¯t hear him. He pulled Emily out of the door,pletely ignoring Shen Nan and Shen Xue.


    ¡°Fifth Young Master¡­¡±


    When the butler saw Shen Yu pulling Emily out of the door, he quickly came over. Shen Yu ignored him as well and walked past him with Emily.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Emily was also startled by Shen Yu¡¯s actions and looked at Shen Yu with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Shen Yu said softly to Emily as he stopped walking. The haze on his face disappeared the moment he looked at Emily.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Emily still wanted to open her mouth to say something, but Shen Yu had already tugged on her hand and continued walking.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Fried Chicken and Burger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    Shen Nan stood rooted to the ground. The butler sighed and felt a little helpless.


    ¡°Sixth Young Master, you¡¯d better exin yourself to the Old Master when hees back.¡±


    The butler shook his head, sighed, and left.


    Shen Nan¡¯s legs suddenly gave in and he copsed on the ground. He could already imagine what kind of a thunderstorm he¡¯d be facing when he got hometer.


    Shen Xue¡¯s face paled as well. She did not expect things to turn out like this.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too impulsive.¡±


    Just as they walked out of the door, Emily let go of Shen Yu¡¯s hand and said, her voice sinking lower than usual.


    ¡°Me leaving the old house has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Shen Yu reached out and rubbed Emily¡¯s hair.


    Emily bit her lips lightly. How could it have nothing to do with her? These things clearly happened because Brother Shen Nan didn¡¯t like her.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily¡¯s conflicted look and did not know how to exin this matter. All he could do was to pull Emily into the car.


    Not long after, Shen Yu brought Emily out of the car. Emily looked at the apartment in front of her and looked at Shen Yu with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you home.¡±


    Emily got even more confused. However, she knew that Shen Yu would never harm her, so she just followed.


    As she looked at the interior of the house, her bewilderment only grew. Especially when she saw the dark-themed design of the house. All she saw was either ck or gray. If not for the white furniture, Emily would feel like she had entered some shady ce.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order takeout for you,¡± Shen Yu said softly as he tugged on Emily¡¯s hand. They then sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back. Otherwise, Grandpa will be worried.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu nervously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The driver who sent us here just now is from the old residence. Grandpa knows our whereabouts. He won¡¯t be worried,¡± Shen Yu exined. He seemed to be in a good mood, which was very rare.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s not your fault. I want to bring you back. If the Shen family doesn¡¯t like you, I¡¯ll bring you back,¡±?Shen Yu interrupted Emily.


    Emily widened her eyes and looked at Shen Yu, puzzled. Shen Yu really did not need to do this. What did Emi do to deserve someone who was so good to her?


    ¡°Brother, actually you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice was a little choked up. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Shen Yu that there was no need to care for her. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of parting with him.


    But she also didn¡¯t want Shen Yu to fall out with the Shen family because of her. If that happened, she would havemitted a great sin.


    ¡°Emi, I said that I won¡¯t leave you behind. Don¡¯t worry. I have my own ns in doing so. I will bring you back in a few days,¡± Shen Yuforted Emily seeing that she was clearly feeling guilty.


    If the Shen family had seen Shen Yu talking, they would probably be in shock again. When had Shen Yu ever exined anything to anyone?


    Emily was even more puzzled. Why couldn¡¯t she understand what Shen Yu was saying?


    Regardless, she smiled and nodded. No matter what Shen Yu wanted to do, she knew that Shen Yu wouldn¡¯t harm her. Since Shen Yu already said that he would bring her back in a few days, then she would stop worrying about it.


    ¡°Alright, not upset anymore? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll order takeout for you?¡±


    Shen Yu saw that Emily was finally smiling, and the haze that shrouded his heart faded a little.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Emily thought for a moment. ¡°I want to eat fried chicken and hamburgers.¡±


    ¡°No, those things are not nutritious at all.¡± Shen Yu refused without even thinking.


    ¡°But, but, I¡¯ve never eaten it before. In the past, I heard the children in the vige boast about how fried chicken and hamburgers were the best foods in the world,¡± Emily said hesitantly.


    Fast food had just be popr back then. When Emily was in the vige, other children would mock her for having never tasted it before and deliberately brag about how delicious it was before her. At that time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious each time they talked about it.


    But she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t afford to eat either of those foods, so she could only pretend that she didn¡¯t care at all.


    However, she really was envious.


    Now that she finally had the chance, she had to try it.


    Shen Yu wanted to say no, but when he saw Emily¡¯s eyes sparkling with joy and anticipation, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reject her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat it once, and once only.¡±


    Shen Yu sighed and ordered fried chicken and burgers for Emily.


    Emily let go of Shen Yu¡¯s arm and said happily, ¡°I knew my brother is the best to me.¡±

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Shen Family Law</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Yu¡¯s heart was melted by how the girl held his arm so closely. He reached out and patted Emily¡¯s head. How could he refuse the request of such a cute little girl?


    Shen Yu and Emily were happily eating take-out, but the atmosphere at the Shen family¡¯s old residence waspletely different.


    When Shen Yan returned, he heard the butler talk about what happened at home. His face turned dark, and Shen Nan stood in the middle of the main hall in fear.


    The chairs in the hall were filled with people. Almost everyone who lived in the Shen family¡¯s old residence was there.


    Shen Nan¡¯s mother, Third Aunt, felt sorry for her youngest son who was standing at the center of the family¡¯s attention. However, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She knew very well that the more she tried to help Shen Nan, the heavier the punishment Shen Nan would receive.


    Shen Yan looked at Shen Nan without saying a word.


    Shen Nan stood still, his expression clearly saying that he didn¡¯t think he did anything wrong.


    In his mind, Shen Nan kept recalling what Shen Xue had told him just now.


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan, I¡­ I think Fifth Brother did it on purpose. Fifth Brother dragged Emily away on purpose. As long as Fifth Brother doesn¡¯t leave, even if Emily leaves, Grandpa will surely not me you.¡±


    When Shen Nan heard Shen Xue¡¯s words, he came to a sudden realization. He felt that what Shen Xue said was not imusible. In fact, it was rather logical.


    Even if Emily left the Shen family, no one would not me Shen Xue for an outsider. However, if Shen Nan left along with her, it would be a different matter altogether.


    After all, his Fifth Brother, Shen Nan, was one of the most important people in the family.


    ¡°Father, I think Shen Nan already knows that he¡¯s wrong. Would it be alright if I told Shen Nan to bring Shen Yu and Emi back?¡±


    Third Aunt looked nervously at Shen Nan who continued to stand silently in the middle of the hallway. The stubborn expression on his face showed that he had not realized his mistake at all.


    If he said anything that further angered Shen Yan, it would be difficult for this to end well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Shen Nan didn¡¯t realize that his mother was trying to help him. He only felt that he was wrongfully used.


    ¡°Look at this. This is the good son that you¡¯ve raised.¡±


    When Shen Yan heard Shen Nan¡¯s words, he was so furious that he smacked the handle of the armchair beside him.


    ¡°Butler, get me the Family Law.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Third Aunt¡¯s body tensed up the moment Shen Yan mentioned the ¡®Family Law¡¯. She quickly walked to the center of the hall and smacked Shen Nan on the back.


    ¡°You little rascal, spoilt child, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve crossed the line?¡±


    Third Aunt hit Shen Nan again and again. She didn¡¯t dare to rx the strength in her hands. If they really took out the Family Law, it won¡¯t just be a few smacks on the back.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, don¡¯t hit me anymore. I know I¡¯m wrong now.¡±


    All of Shen Nan¡¯s determination dissipated into the air the moment Third Aunt started pping his back. He started trying to dodge the hits, scrambling in all directions.


    But how could Third Aunt let Shen Nan escape so easily? She grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s hand, held him in ce, and continued to hit him.


    ¡°Mom, I really know that I¡¯m wrong. I really know I¡¯m wrong now. Don¡¯t hit me anymore.¡±


    Shen Nan was still a child after all. No matter how much conviction he had that he was right, it was all but gone after a good beating.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Third Aunt, stop hitting him. We don¡¯t want anything serious to happen to him.¡±


    Old Lady Shen was sitting beside Shen Yan and saw Shen Nan jumping up and down from his mother¡¯s beating. No matter what, Shen Nan was still her grandson. She to felt pitiful from the bottom of her heart when she saw Shen Nan being beaten up.


    Third Aunt had been waiting for her to say that. Her heart wrenched when she saw her son in such a pitiful state under her own hands.


    ¡°Yes, Shen Nan is still a child. How can his yful words be taken seriously?¡±


    Although the Second Aunt sympathized with Emily and felt that Shen Nan¡¯s words and actions were rather inappropriate, Shen Nan had already been taught a lesson by his mother. It was enough.


    Moreover, Old Lady Shen had already stood up for Shen Nan. That should be enough reason for this to stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s not a joke¡­¡±


    Shen Nan sobbed. He wiped off tears with shaky hands and walked to her mother¡¯s side and tugged on Third Aunt¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­ Fifth Brother did it on purpose¡­ Fifth Brother is biased towards Emily¡­ I¡¯m not wrong.¡±


    Shen Nan couldn¡¯t stop sobbing and had to take several deep breaths before he finished the sentence.


    Shen Yan narrowed his eyes when he heard Shen Nan¡¯s words. He sat back on the armchair and snorted coldly.


    ¡°You better exin yourself properly. If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to escape from the Family Law today.¡± Third Aunt hurriedly tugged on Shen Nan, hinting at him to stop talking at once.


    She suddenly felt a little resentful at how disobedient Shen Nan was. Why did this kid still not understand the seriousness of the situation at this point? She had already hit him and punished him, so why did he still want to continue making his grandfather angry?

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Questioning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t take the warning and flung his mother¡¯s hand away.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Emily. If she hadn¡¯te to our house, Fifth Brother wouldn¡¯t have be so strange. It¡¯s all because of Emily.¡±


    ¡°Shen Nan, what are you talking about?¡±


    When Second Aunt heard Shen Nan, she suddenly raised her voice.


    Everyone was startled when they heard her. She had always been very gentle to others.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of her. If it weren¡¯t for Emily, Fifth Brother wouldn¡¯t have changed. I merely told Fifth Brother that Emily wasn¡¯t suitable to stay in the Shen family. Fifth Brother didn¡¯t say anything and just dragged Emily out. Fifth Brother did it on purpose. Fifth Brother wants me to be punished by Grandpa.¡±


    Shen Nan didn¡¯t care about it anymore. He felt so unjust and wronged today. If it weren¡¯t for Fifth Brother suddenly pulling Emily away, he wouldn¡¯t have been punished at all.


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan¡­¡±


    Shen Xue was only a child. When she heard Shen Nan spouting out everything on his mind, she was shocked and at a loss for words.


    If he continued, she would probably be exposed as well. If that happened, just imagine how her grandfather would look at her¡­


    Shen Xue¡¯s sudden voice broke the silence after Shen Nan had finished ranting.


    ¡°You rascal, who told you these things?¡± Third Aunt eximed upon hearing Shen Nan.


    She knew her son well, and he definitely would not have such thoughts on his own.


    Shen Yan did not scold Shen Nan but instead looked at Shen Xue.


    Shen Xue felt her grandfather¡¯s gaze on her, but she dared not look at him because she felt that Shen Yan saw through all of her little schemes.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Shen Nan subconsciously looked at Shen Xue. He felt a little regretful. Why did he just say everything just now? Did he almost sell Shen Xue out?


    Shen Xue hurriedly turned her face away. In her heart, she had already cursed Shen Nan countless times.


    How could this idiot, who had failed to perform every part of her n, sell her out so easily?


    ¡°Shen Xue, tell me, who told Shen Nan these ridiculous things?¡± Third Aunt was probably the person who understood her son the most. With a nce at Shen Nan¡¯s expression, she could usually tell what nonsense her son would spout.


    Most likely, Shen Xue was the one who told Shen Nan those things.


    ¡°Mom, it has nothing to do with Sister Shen Xue,¡± Shen Nan hurriedly said.


    He had already let Shen Xue down. He couldn¡¯t betray her now.


    But he was too na?ve and didn¡¯t even realize that he literally just sold her out and confirmed that she was the one who told him all these things.


    ¡°Third Aunt, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Shen Xue¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red as she said, her voice was quivering as she tried her best to act like an innocent girl wronged by her family.


    Shen Xu hurriedly walked towards Shen Nan and said anxiously, ¡°Shen Nan, hurry up and tell grandfather that you would never have such thoughts on your own.¡±


    Shen Xu was the third son of the Shen family. He was Shen Nan¡¯s brother. At the age of fifteen, he naturally understood a lot more about the situation than Shen Nan.


    It was obvious that Shen Nan, this silly boy, had been used by Shen Xue. And until now, he was still trying to help Shen Xue to cover up. Even then, Shen Xue might not think she owed Shen Nan a favor.


    ¡°Third Brother¡­¡±


    When Shen Nan saw that even his brother was not on his side, he instantly felt even more aggrieved.


    Why would even his Third Brother not help him?


    ¡°If you want to be stupid, that¡¯s your own problem. But when Grandpa gets truly angry and takes out the Family Law, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±


    When Shen Nan heard Shen Xu, fear appeared on his face again. The moment he thought of the Family Law, Shen Nan couldn¡¯t help but squirm.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s when I came back and saw Sister Shen Xue crying at the door¡­¡±


    When Shen Xue heard this, she instantly became anxious.


    ¡°Shen Nan¡­¡±


    Shen Nan was frightened by Shen Xue¡¯s voice, he stopped speaking right away and ran to hide behind his mother.


    ¡°Shen Xue, what are you trying to do? Shen Nan, continue.¡±


    Third Aunt was furious when she saw how Shen Xue was trying to manipte her son.


    If it was not for the little girl urging him, Shen Nan would not have made Shen Yan angry.


    ¡°Third Aunt, I¡­¡± Shen Xue still wanted to say something.


    Shen Yan quickly nced at the butler, who understood his hint and stood in front of Shen Xue,pletely blocking her off.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    Shen Yan looked at Shen Nan expressionlessly. His emotionless tone made Shen Nan quiver a little as if the room had suddenly gotten colder.


    It was the first time Grandpa treated him so coldly.


    Shen Nan felt heartbroken. Although Shen Yan didn¡¯t treat him as warmly as he did Shen Yu, he would still put on a smile every time he saw him. Shen Yan had never scolded him with a cold expression like this, as if he was facing an outsider.


    Shen Yan was so fierce to him today that Shen Nan even felt like he was the least loved child in the family, and the bitterness in his heart grewrger.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Anger</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What are you still thinking about? Hurry up and tell us everything.¡±


    Shen Xu was also anxious. He felt that his little brother was really too foolish.


    Not only was he sold out by Shen Xue, but until now he was still thinking of shouldering everything for her? He was seriously just counting money for the scammer!


    ¡°It was when I saw Sister Shen Xue crying at the door and there was no one around. Fifth Brother only cared about bringing Emily into the family and did not care about Sister Shen Xue. That was why Sister Shen Xue cried at the door so sadly. I felt unjust for her at the moment, so¡­¡± Shen Nan¡¯s voice became softer and softer with each word. He suddenly realized that his attitude after entering the hall was indeed rather unpleasant.


    ¡°What? Why are you stuttering?¡± Third Aunt always had a hot temper.


    ¡°So I just went in and told Fifth Brother¡­ that Emily was not suitable to stay in the Shen family¡­¡± Shen Nan¡¯s voice trailed off at the end.


    Bang ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Shen Nan finished speaking, Shen Yan threw his teacup right next to Shen Nan¡¯s feet. Shen Nan shrunk his neck in fear.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. You know Shen Nan. He can¡¯t be saying these things for no reason.¡±


    Shen Xu saw that Shen Yan was angry. He was afraid that Shen Yan would act in the moment of rage and beat Shen Nan, so he hurriedly blocked in front of Shen Nan.


    ¡°Shen Xu, get out of the way. I¡¯m going to teach this little scoundrel a lesson today. He¡¯s forgotten everything about the rules and manners we¡¯ve taught him. Since when was it his turn to make decisions in the Shen family? It¡¯s not up to him to decide who can or cannot stay in the Shen family.¡±


    Shen Yan walked in front of Shen Xu and was about to raise his hand to hit Shen Nan, but he was blocked by Shen Xu.


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down. You know Sixth Brother¡¯s temper. He doesn¡¯t know to think things through.¡±


    Fourth Brother, Shen Hao, saw that things weren¡¯t going well, so he quickly rushed to Shen Xu¡¯s side and blocked Shen Nan behind him as well.


    ¡°Great, now you are showing me your brotherhood. I¡¯d like to hear what more outrageous things he can say.¡±


    When Shen Yan saw that Shen Hao and Shen Xu were both protecting their brother Shen Nan, the anger in his heart naturally faded a little, though he continued to act furiously on the surface.


    ¡°Dad, calm down first. Don¡¯t let your blood pressure get high again.¡±


    Second Aunt hurriedly went forward, holding Shen Yan¡¯s arm to make sure he doesn¡¯t copse, then quietly tugged Shen Yan back to his original seat. She hurriedly hinted at her son, Shen Hao, with a quick nce.


    Shen Hao understood and quickly turned around to look at the frightened Shen Nan behind him.


    Shen Hao and Shen Xu were about the same age. The two of them were only born two months apart, and they were very close to each other. So Shen Hao was naturally close to Shen Xu¡¯s younger brother as well, and treated him as his own brother.


    Shen Hao ced his hands on Shen Nan¡¯s shoulders and exerted some strength.


    ¡°Shen Nan, tell Fourth Brother who told you that all these changes happened to Fifth Brother because of Emi.¡± Shen Hao went straight to the point. If it wasn¡¯t for someone telling Shen Nan something, how could Shen Nan, who had such a simple personality, feel that this was all Emily¡¯s fault?


    Shen Nan shook his head and said with a trembling voice,?¡°Sister Shen Xue cried several times because of Emily and suffered a lot of mes. Fifth Brother also became unwilling to pay attention to me because of Emily.¡±


    Shen Yan took a deep breath and was about to get angry, but he was stopped by his wife, Old Lady Shen.


    Shen Yan looked towards her and saw his wife shaking her head at him. Shen Yan reluctantly suppressed his anger.


    ¡°Shen Nan, do you not want to see Fifth Brother happy? Did you not notice that after Emi came, Fifth Brother smiled a lot more often?¡±


    ¡°But Fifth Brother¡¯s smile was never directed towards me.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at his Fourth Brother, a little confused. Of course, he wanted his Fifth Brother to be happy, but he was still agitated. Why did that person have to be Emily? Not to mention that Emily had caused Shen Xue to cry so many times.


    ¡°When Emi was not around before, your Fifth Brother didn¡¯t smile at you either.¡±


    Shen Hao was a little unsure about what to say to Shen Nan. Turns out that this kid, Shen Nan, was just being jealous.


    Shen Nan bit his lip. Although what his Fourth Brother said made sense, he felt upset.


    ¡°What about Sister Shen Xue? Sister Shen Xue also cried several times because of Emily,¡± Shen Nan asked, unconvinced. In his heart, he stubbornly believed that Emily was in the wrong.


    Since talking about Shen Yu didn¡¯t work as an argument, perhaps talking about Shen Xue would. He had personally seen Shen Xue cry because of Emily.


    ¡°How do you know that your Sister Shen Xue cried because of Emi?¡±


    ¡°It was Sister Shen Xue who told me.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Hao na?vely and could not help but wonder why his Fourth Brother had be so strange today.

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Fear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Shen Xue, what did my little Shen Nan do to you that you had to use him like this?¡± Third Aunt immediately turned and stared at Shen Xue who was hidden behind the butler.


    Shen Xue tucked her neck in for a moment before sticking her head out a little to peek. Seeing how enraged Third Aunt was, Shen Xue quickly retracted her head again and reached out to pull on the butler¡¯s clothes. She couldn¡¯t help but start trembling.


    ¡°Say something!¡±


    Third Aunt was even angrier when she saw Shen Xue hiding behind the butler.


    Now she knew to hide? Why wasn¡¯t she afraid when she first used her little Shen Nan?


    ¡°Third Aunt¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t? Then tell me who told Shen Nan to say those ridiculous things?¡± Third Aunt didn¡¯t fall for Shen Xue¡¯s trick.


    She had seen Shen Xue several times. She used to look quite cute, but since when did she be so cunning? She was bing more and more simr to her mother.


    Third Aunt couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. Why did such a good child develop such a crooked personality?


    Shen Xue¡¯s eyes dodged her aunt¡¯s gaze, but she couldn¡¯t find a suitable excuse for herself and began to panic.


    If her grandfather asked her about what happenedter, what would she do?


    Shen Xue looked at Shen Yan through the corner of her eyes and saw him ring at her angrily. Shen Xue hurriedly averted his gaze as the fear in her heart grew even greater.


    Shen Xue suddenly started to wail, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    No one had expected Shen Xue to react like this.


    Shen Xue recalled how her mother had told her to just cry whenever she didn¡¯t know what to do. ording to her mother, once she cried, others would stop putting her on the spot.


    Just like right now, everyone was stunned. And naturally, they stopped questioning her.


    Shen Yan was annoyed by Shen Xue¡¯s wails. He didn¡¯t pity her, not even one bit. Instead, he frankly detested it.


    ¡°Shen Nan, tell me, what else did Shen Xue say to you?¡±


    Shen Xu did not feel sorry for Shen Xue when he saw her crying. He too felt a sense of disgust.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let Shen Xue off. If he did not rify the matter for Shen Nan, it would not be a good thing for his little brother.


    Shen Nan was still young and did not know how to protect himself. However, he was Shen Nan¡¯s elder brother, and it was only right for him to protect his younger brother.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    When Shen Nan saw that Shen Xue was crying, he instantly panicked. He felt that it was his fault that Shen Xue was crying.


    Shen Nan lowered his head feeling wronged.


    He did not want to continue talking, for if he said more, he would be harming Shen Xue.


    ¡°Shen Nan, your Sister Shen Xue pushed all the me onto you. Do you still want to care for her now?¡± Shen Hao asked. The care and concern in his voice were now reced by a coldness that was foreign to Shen Nan.


    Shen Hao had always been a gentle person and had never spoken to him in such a tone before. Shen Nan widened his eyes and looked at Shen Hao. He was shocked.


    ¡°Fourth Brother! How can you talk about me like this?¡±


    Shen Xue felt even more aggrieved after hearing Shen Hao. She had already said that she didn¡¯t say anything. Why did Shen Hao not believe her? He even wanted to force Shen Nan to expose her. Was she not their younger sister?


    ¡°Shen Xue, God is watching our every move. You know very well what you said to Shen Nan. You only care about yourself. Have you ever thought about what kind of reputation Shen Nan would have in the Shen family if he really took the me for everything that happened today?¡±


    Shen Xu reached out and adjusted his sses. His eyes were ice-cold.


    Shen Xue shivered uncontrobly. It was as if her Third Brother had be someone strange and foreign to her.


    He had never spoken to her with such a cold, emotionless tone before.


    Shen Xu stopped looking at Shen Xue. Instead, he turned to look at Shen Nan who now felt guilty and had his head lowered.


    ¡°Shen Nan, you¡¯re not a three-year-old kid anymore. You shouldn¡¯t be fooled so easily. If your Sister Shen Xue really liked you, she wouldn¡¯t be pushing you to the front and shifting all the me to you. Are you sure you still want to protect your Sister Shen Xue?¡±


    The more Shen Xu spoke, the deeper his voice became. Every word felt like it was thumping away at Shen Nan¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Shen Xu, Shen Nan is still young. Don¡¯t scare him like this.¡±


    When Shen Hao saw that Shen Nan was so scared that he started to tremble, he quickly tried to tell Shen Xu to hold back a little for his little brother. This was the first time he saw Shen Xu treat Shen Nan so harshly.


    Being of the same age, the two of them had spent most of their free time together. He naturally knew how much Shen Xu liked his younger brother.


    Ever since Shen Nan was born, Shen Xu had been overjoyed. He had always tried his best to give Shen Nan whatever he wants.


    ¡°Shen Nan, why are you still hesitating? Tell me, do you still want to protect your Sister Shen Xue?¡±

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Exposed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Xu looked at Shen Nan disappointedly.


    He and Shen Hao had already said it so clearly. Why did Shen Nan still not understand? Until now, he was still trying to protect Shen Xue.


    Was Shen Xue more important than his own reputation? He would be known by the Shen family as a terrible person who could not tolerate others!


    ¡°Sister Shen Xue¡­ Sister Shen Xue told me that Fifth Brother became like this because of Emily. If it were not for Emily, Fifth Brother would not have be like this. She even said¡­¡±


    ¡°What else did she say? Argh just hurry up and say it!¡±


    When Third Aunt saw that Shen Nan finally spoke, she was happy and relieved inside. However, Shen Nan didn¡¯t get straight to the point, which made her anxious.


    ¡°When I just came back, Sister Shen Xue was crying alone at the door. She told me that Fifth Brother didn¡¯t care about her and only cared about bringing Emily back to the house. When I saw Sister Shen Xue crying so sadly, I panicked.¡±


    ¡°Brother Shen Nan!¡±


    When Shen Xue saw that Shen Nan had really said everything, the crocodile tears in her eyes disappeared instantly. She looked at Shen Nan anxiously.


    How could Shen Nan do this? How could he tell them everything?


    How would the Shen family look at her now?


    ¡°What are you shouting for? Shen Xue, this isn¡¯t your house. If you want to show your temper, go back to your own house!¡± Third Aunt was even more displeased when she saw Shen Xue yelling at her son in front of everyone.


    She hadn¡¯t even med Shen Xue yet for using her son like this! How dare she yell at her son in front of everyone?


    Shen Nan immediately hid behind Shen Hao, who was closest to him. He grabbed a corner of Shen Hao¡¯s shirt tightly and looked at Shen Xue, his eye¡¯s still red from tears.


    He didn¡¯t want to, but Shen Xu and Shen Hao both told him that Shen Xue was using him.


    He was not a fool. How could he be used for no reason?


    ¡°Third Aunt¡­¡±


    When Shen Xue saw Third Aunt getting furious, she immediately subdued her temper and her face was full of grievance.


    ¡°Shen Nan, let me ask you. Did Shen Xue tell you why your Fifth Brother wasn¡¯t willing to pay attention to her and left her at the door?¡± Shen Yao said unhappily. This whole farce was an insult to his eyes.


    One of the heirs of the Shen family was actually so stupid, even he as the head of the family felt embarrassed.


    Hearing that Grandpa Shen Yan¡¯s tone had be much gentler, Shen Nan hurriedly shook his head.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t afford to anger his grandfather any further.


    ¡°Shen Xue, do you want to say it, or should I say it?¡±


    Shen Yan stared at Shen Xue. He was prepared to give Shen Xue another chance.


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Shen Xue hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t happening,¡¯ she thought. ¡®Shen Yu isn¡¯t a talkative person. He definitely won¡¯t tell Shen Yan about what happened in the vige that day.¡¯


    However, Shen Xue had forgotten that Shen Yu wasn¡¯t the only person there.


    Shen Yan snorted coldly. ¡°So you won¡¯t give up your ploy until the very end I see.¡±


    Shen Xue lowered her head and immediately became afraid.


    ¡°I know that you are still a little girl, not to mention you¡¯re one of the few girls among the grandchildren of the Shen family. Naturally, you are loved by most of the family members. However, one must know to be content. That day, you framed Emi in the vige and caused her to be despised by the vigers. She was called an ingrate by those in her own hometown. Why didn¡¯t you tell Shen Nan about this?¡±


    Shen Yan looked at Shen Nan out of the corner of his eye, he saw Shen Nan¡¯s expression of disbelief as he looked at Shen Xue. He couldn¡¯t help but feel gratified that his grandson was finally learning his lesson.


    Fortunately, Shen Nan wasn¡¯t so hopeless after all.


    ¡°What?¡± Second Aunt, who was sitting at the side, was also in disbelief.


    She liked girls to begin with, and even wanted a daughter herself. Emily, that child, was so obedient and well-behaved. Second Aunt couldn¡¯t imagine how upset Emily would be if she was despised by the entire vige and was even called an ingrate.


    Second Aunt¡¯s gaze towards Shen Xue also started to be much less loving.


    Initially, she thought that Shen Xue just couldn¡¯t bear to see Shen Yu treat Emily so well and got jealous, and she would be fine after some time. She did not expect Shen Xue to have such vicious thoughts.


    Shen Xue began to tremble, and fear appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything back there!¡± Shen Xue subconsciously began to deny her wrongdoing, and her eyes started to get red again.


    ¡°Put away that pitiful act of yours. Are you saying that Old Master Shen is lying?¡±


    Third Aunt saw that Shen Xue was about to start crying again. She felt appalled. All she knew was to cry. What else could she do besides wailing to escape from consequences?


    When Shen Xue heard Third Aunt, tears continue to swell up in her eye sockets, yet she didn¡¯t dare to let them fall.


    ¡°Until now, you still haven¡¯t realized your own wrong-doing. How could the Shen family raise a child like you? I think you¡¯d better note to the old residence anymore in the future.¡±


    Shen Xue¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Shen Xue called out to Shen Yan softly. Her voice suddenly sounded much weaker than before.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Telling the Truth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Xue couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Did Grandpa Shen Yan order her to be barred from the old residence?


    One must know that her parents had always praised her for being able to gain the affection of the people at Shen family¡¯s old residence and to be able to enter and leave the Shen family¡¯s old residence as she pleased.


    If her mother found out that she was banned by Shen Yan from entering the old residence, she would surely be beaten when she returned home.


    ¡°Dad, tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on?¡± Second Aunt was unusually gentle and kind, but even she got a little anxious.


    Shen Xu looked at his mother in puzzlement. Since when did his mother be so quick-tempered?


    Shen Yan sighed deeply and recounted the reaction of the bodyguard that day.


    At first, he was also curious why Shen Yu ignored Shen Xue for no apparent reason, to the point that he didn¡¯t even want to see her.


    After he had learned what happened, he could not help but get furious.


    He even felt a little ashamed. He thought that all Shen family members knew to treat people with sincerity and integrity. Why was Shen Xue so different?


    ¡°This child, how could she be so cunning?¡± After Third Aunt heard the full story, she could not believe it either.


    Shen Xue was only nine years old, and her ploy went so deep that it made even an adult like her shudder.


    Third Aunt looked at Shen Nan beside her and warned, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, stay away from Shen Xue in the future. Don¡¯t be so stupid not even knowing that you¡¯ve been betrayed.¡±


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t. I really saw¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you see? Did you forget that you rushed over together with Shen Yu and the bodyguards after hearing the sound?¡±


    Shen Xue wanted to argue, but was mercilessly interrupted by Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan was extremely disappointed. Even now, Shen Xue still refused to admit her wrongdoing.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Shen Xue could no longer find an excuse.


    She didn¡¯t expect Shen Yan to expose her so mercilessly.


    ¡°At such a young age, you¡¯re already nning such appalling schemes. I think it¡¯s better for your parents to take you back home and discipline you properly. In the future, it¡¯s better for you not toe to the Shen family¡¯s old residence.¡± Old Lady Shen¡¯s face was also filled with anger.


    After hearing what Shen Yan said, all she felt was anger.


    To think that she used to quite like this child. She did not expect that Shen Xue would actually do such a thing.


    ¡°Third Brother, why? I feel that Sister Shen Xue did not say anything wrong.¡±


    Shen Nan was the youngest there, so he naturally couldn¡¯t understand what Shen Yan said. ¡°Shen Xue only said that she saw something, but wasn¡¯t she interrupted by Fifth Brother before she could finish?¡±


    Shen Xu looked at Shen Nan as if he was looking at an idiot.


    ¡°How can you be so stupid? Does what Shen Xue said even matter anymore?¡±


    Shen Nan was even more puzzled by Shen Xu¡¯s answer.


    Shen Hao shook his head helplessly. It was almost impossible to expect Shen Xu to exin this fully, but Shen Nan was only nine years old. How could he understand all of the little details of the incident?


    ¡°Shen Nan, Shen Xue clearly went out with Fifth Brother and didn¡¯t see what happened. Yet when everyone was ming Emi, she came out and said that she saw something. Isn¡¯t that telling everyone that Emi was lying?¡±


    ¡°But, didn¡¯t Sister Shen Xue not finish her sentence?¡±


    Shen Hao smiled awkwardly. Shen Nan was really too sheltered. He couldn¡¯t even understand something so simple.


    Shen Yan snorted coldly and looked at Shen Nan with a disappointed expression.


    Shen Nan did not know what had made Shen Yan so unhappy, he quickly went behind Shen Hao to hide from his furious grandfather.


    ¡°You foolish boy. Shen Xue just said a few words to you and you think that your Fifth Brother bullied Shen Xue because of Emi? Under the circumstance where Emi was being used, she came out and lied to everyone, and acted like she was hesitant to tell the truth. What do you think the vigers would think?¡±


    Third Aunt looked at Shen Nan in dissatisfaction. Why did she give birth to such a dumb kid?


    Shen Nan fell deep into thought. What would the vigers think?


    The vigers would think that Emily was a bully, and that even Shen Xue witnessed it. But it turned out that it really wasn¡¯t true.


    So¡­ Shen Xue did it on purpose then.


    After thinking this through, Shen Nan looked at Shen Xue in disbelief.


    ¡°Sister Shen Xue, how could you¡­¡±


    How could you do something so shameless?


    Shen Nan didn¡¯t finish his sentence because he felt that he still had to leave some dignity for a girl like Shen Xue.


    But Shen Xue saw Shen Nan¡¯s gaze, it was clearly filled with disdain.


    Shen Xue was so anxious that she was about to cry. Now that Shen Nan was not on her side, no one in the Shen family liked her anymore. She wouldn¡¯t be able toe to the Shen family¡¯s old residence in the future.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Prohibition of Entry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The more Shen Xue thought about it, the sadder she became. How did things be like this?


    Shen Xue looked at Shen Nan with some resentment.


    All of this was Shen Nan¡¯s fault. If it were not for Shen Nan, the Shen family would not have known about this.


    Some people were born not to look for reasons from themselves. They would always think that it was someone else¡¯s fault.


    Shen Xue was such a person.


    Old Lady Shen shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°Second Brother¡¯s family, call Shen Xue¡¯s parents in a while and ask them to bring her back. My Shen family can not afford to serve such a person.¡±


    Old Lady Shen did not have much feelings for Emily, but it was enough that Emily was able to make her precious grandson Shen Yu speak and have an expression.


    Her Shen family could still afford to raise a single person.


    Furthermore, after interacting with her, Emily, that child, was obedient and sensible. She would not cause trouble for her family. Gradually, Old Lady Shen also felt that it was quite good.


    Thinking about the scene of that child being surrounded and criticized by so many adults, she could not help but feel a little heartache.


    ¡°Grandma, I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t say anything more in the future.¡±


    Shen Xue panicked when she saw that Old Lady Shen wasn¡¯t even on her side and wanted her parents to bring her back.


    Shen Xue hurriedly walked up to Old Lady Shen and hugged her arm. Her eyes were red as she quickly admitted her mistake.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just jealous. I was jealous that Fifth Brother was so good to Emily. That¡¯s why I did something wrong. Grandma, don¡¯t chase me away.¡±


    Shen Xue was really crying at this time. Her tears were falling down.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back, and she didn¡¯t want to be picked up by her parents.


    If her parents came, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good life when she returned home.


    Old Lady Shen couldn¡¯t bear to look at Shen Xue. No matter what, she had watched Shen Xue grow up.


    The direct descendants of the Shen family were all boys. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to have a girl by their side. Old Lady Shen always felt that she had to be more considerate.


    However, the things that Shen Xue had done, when she thought about it, really made people¡¯s hearts turn cold.


    However, seeing Shen Xue crying like this next to her, Old Lady Shen could not bear to see her like this. She looked at Shen Yan with some embarrassment.


    ¡°Third Brother¡¯s family, go and make a call immediately.¡±


    Shen Yan saw that Shen Xue was crying until she was out of breath, and he became even angrier.


    She only knew how to cry when things happened. Why didn¡¯t she admit her mistakes when she did those wrong things?


    ¡°Okay, Dad, I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    Third Aunt initially saw that Old Lady Shen was a little moved and was very afraid that Old Lady Shen would intercede on behalf of Shen Xue.


    Fortunately, Shen Yan could not bear to see these crying scenes.


    This Shen Xue used her son. She did not want to see her again in the Shen family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Third Aunt¡­¡±


    Shen Xue wanted to call Third Aunt to stop, but Third Aunt was not willing to listen to her.


    Old Lady Shen saw that Shen Yan was determined to let Shen Xue go back. If she opened her mouth to say something now, Shen Yan might be even angrier.


    Old Lady Shen patted Shen Xue¡¯s hand and said softly,?¡°Alright, stop crying. Go home and think about it.¡±


    Shen Xue saw that Old Lady Shen was not helping her, so she cried even louder. However, Shen Yan looked at her with a displeased expression.


    Shen Xue quickly stopped her voice, but her tears could not stop falling.


    She was really feeling wronged now.


    Once she returned home, she did not know what her mother would say about her. She was even sadder.


    ¡°And you, Shen Nan. Since it was you who drove your Fifth Brother away. You will be responsible for inviting him back. If he doesn¡¯te back, don¡¯te back either.¡±


    After Shen Yan finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    Shen Nan was stunned on the spot. He looked helplessly at his own brother and his Fourth Brother, who had been protecting him all this while, hoping that they would help hime up with an idea.


    ¡°Go and admit your mistake in front of your Fifth Brother. If your Fifth Brother wants to beat you or punish you, you¡¯ll have to take it.¡±


    Shen Xu patted Shen Nan¡¯s shoulder from afar. He looked at Shen Xue, who was still crying, and continued,?¡°In the future, keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t be used by others again. Also, use your own eyes to see what kind of child Emi is. You have to understand it yourself.¡±


    Shen Nan nodded heavily.


    He finally understood what had happened this time. It was clearly Shen Xue¡¯s fault, but why was he the one who had almost been executed by the Family Law in the end?


    This was all thanks to Shen Xue.


    However, how could he bring his Fifth Brother and Emily back?


    Shen Nan scratched his head in distress. When he thought of this, he felt that his head was about to explode.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Admitting Mistakes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Stupid kid, think of a way yourself. Your grandfather is right. If your Fifth Brother doesn¡¯te back, you don¡¯t have toe back either.¡±


    Third Aunt saw that her stupid kid was looking at her for help, so she spoke unhappily.


    He was so easily taken advantage of. It was time to teach him a lesson.


    When Shen Nan heard that even his mother did not help him, he instantly wanted to cry.


    In a short while, only Shen Nan and the crying Shen Xue were left in the hall.


    Shen Nan saw that Shen Xue kept crying and did not seem to have any intention of stopping. He was also about to leave, but was stopped by Shen Xue.


    ¡°Brother Nan, are you ming me too?¡±


    Shen Xue¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She looked at Shen Nan with a wronged expression. Her appearance was so pitiful.


    ¡°Sister Xue, tell me, when Emily first came, did you fall on purpose?¡±


    Shen Nan did not answer Shen Xue¡¯s question. Instead, he asked the question in his heart.


    After that incident, he did not like Emily. However, he had said it several times in front of Third Brother and Fourth Brother, but Third Brother and Fourth Brother did not care.


    He even had to look at those two people with his heart.


    At that time, he did not understand why his brothers were protecting Emily and did not believe his words.


    Although he was a little unhappy, he thought about it carefullyter. From that angle, it was possible that he was mistaken.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shen Xue looked at Shen Nan nervously. She did not understand why Shen Nan would suddenly change the topic.


    Shen Nan kindly repeated his question again.


    Shen Xue widened her eyes and a trace of guilt shed through her heart.


    In Shen Xue¡¯s silence, Shen Nan understood.


    Shen Nan turned around and left in disappointment.


    ¡°Brother Nan, it¡¯s not...¡±


    ¡°Sister Xue, you don¡¯t have to exin. Although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    Shen Nan turned around and interrupted what Shen Xue wanted to say.


    ¡°You repeatedly emphasized in front of me that because Emily came to the Shen family, Fifth Brother changed. You made me unhappy with Emily again and again. When I saw you crying at the door when I returned, you didn¡¯t tell me the reason. You only said that Fifth Brother ignored you because of Emily, but you didn¡¯t tell me the reason. Didn¡¯t you just want me to hate Emily even more?¡±


    Shen Xue was stunned on the spot.


    She had thought that Shen Nan was the most innocent person in the Shen family, but now it seemed that she was wrong.


    Shen Nan no longer cared about Shen Xue, who was stunned on the spot. He was thinking about how to get Shen Yu and Emily toe back.


    Shen Nan left the Shen family¡¯s old residence and was sent to Shen Yu¡¯s apartment by the driver.


    This was arranged by the butler.


    Shen Nan was a little grateful. Fortunately, the butler knew where Shen Yu went. Otherwise, the world was so big. Where would he find his Fifth Brother?


    ¡°Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother, open the door. I¡¯m here to apologize.¡±


    Shen Nan mustered up his courage and banged on the door.


    There were some things that he had to face.


    Shen Nan banged on the door, but the person inside the door did not react at all.


    Shen Nan pursed his lips and continued to knock on the door, unwilling to give up.


    Not long after, the door was opened.


    Shen Nan¡¯s hand that was knocking on the door instantly stopped. Seeing Shen Yu¡¯s cold face, Shen Nan was a little afraid, but he still said,?¡°Fifth Brother, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Shen Xue.¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°Shut up,¡±?Shen Yu said coldly and moved aside.


    Shen Nan immediately smiled and walked into the house.


    Shen Yu was still willing to let him meet Emily. Did this mean that he had forgiven him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡±


    Shen Nan was about to speak when Shen Yu interrupted him in a low voice.


    Shen Nan quickly shut his mouth and followed Shen Yu¡¯s gaze. He saw Emily sleeping soundly on the sofa.


    Shen Nan had a bitter expression on his face.


    It seemed that his Fifth Brother did not forgive him. If he was not afraid that he would disturb Emily¡¯s sleep, his Fifth Brother would definitely not open the door for him and would definitely not let him in.


    Shen Nan had to admit that he was jealous of Emily. Shen Yu had never been so protective of him.


    However, Shen Nan did not dare to speak. He was afraid that he would wake Emily up and Shen Yu might even throw him out.


    Shen Nan saw Shen Yu walk to the sofa next to Emily and sit down. He looked at Emily quietly and helped her adjust the thin nket on her body. Then, he picked up a book and began to read. Hepletely ignored Shen Nan who was still standing.


    Shen Nan was about to cry. Did his Fifth Brother not care about him?

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: Leg Numbness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, Shen Nan did not speak. He did not dare to sit down now.


    Shen Nan did not know how long he had stood there. He only knew that his legs were numb. However, Shen Yu still had no intention of letting him sit down.


    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Let¡¯s wait for Emi to wake up first.¡±


    Shen Nan mustered up his courage to speak but was interrupted by Shen Yu.


    He finally realized that Emily was his treasure now. Shen Yu did not care what he did.


    Shen Nan instantly felt even more wronged.


    Shen Nan¡¯s gaze fell on Emily who was sleeping on the sofa. She was very quiet. She did not look like she was going to wake up at all.


    Could it be that if Emily did not wake up, he would just stand there?


    Shen Nan sighed deeply. Who asked him to do something wrong?


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­¡±


    ¡°Emi?¡±


    Shen Yu, who was originally guarding Emily, instantly became anxious after hearing Emily¡¯s nightmare. He hurriedly got up and half-squatted beside Emily.


    Shen Nan was also shocked by this.


    He felt that Shen Yu looked so gentle in front of him now. It was something he had never seen before.


    It turned out that Shen Yu was also worried about someone to this extent.


    Shen Nan finally understood why everyone in the family liked Emily. Just because of Emily¡¯s appearance and Shen Yu¡¯s change, the Shen family would not mistreat Emily.


    Shen Nan could not help but curse himself in his heart. How could he think that Emily was the one who wanted to stir up trouble in the Shen family just because of Shen Xue¡¯s words?


    Shen Nan watched quietly. Shen Yu gently stroked Emily¡¯s hair and kept saying that everything was fine, everything was fine.


    He had never seen such a gentle Shen Yu before.


    Perhaps it was because Shen Yu¡¯s pacification had taken effect, Emily gradually quieted down. Her face was red from sleeping, as if the nightmare from earlier had never appeared.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Shen Yu stood up and looked at Emily. Seeing that Emily had already calmed down, he ignored Shen Nan and spoke softly.


    At this moment, Shen Nan could not be bothered with his numb legs and hurriedly followed.


    Shen Nan followed Shen Yu to the balcony. Shen Yu nced at Emily, who was on the sofa, worriedly. He closed the balcony ss and looked at Shen Nan expressionlessly.


    Shen Nan swallowed his saliva and looked carefully at Shen Yu.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong.¡±


    Shen Yu only nced at Shen Nan and gestured for Shen Nan to continue.


    As expected, his Fifth Brother¡¯s gentleness was for Emily.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive to me all the mistakes on Emily, and¡­ I also shouldn¡¯t have been bewitched by Shen Xue.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan with some ridicule.


    When Shen Nan saw that Shen Yu still did not speak, he was instantly so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, what do you want me to do? Just give me a straightforward answer. I really know my mistake. You can bring Emily back to the old residence with me.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned and did not intend to answer Shen Nan.


    When Shen Nan saw that Shen Yu still did not speak, he was even more distressed and did not know what to do.


    Shen Yu sighed and nced at Emily, who was on the sofa, worriedly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after Emi wakes up. I¡¯ll go back when she¡¯s back.¡±


    Shen Nan was so shocked that his mouth was wide open. His Fifth Brother actuallypromised so easily?


    Did he mean that it was fine as long as Emily agreed?


    Then wasn¡¯t this simple?


    Shen Yu ignored Shen Nan, who was in a daze on the balcony. He went straight into the house and sat back on his previous seat, quietly reading the book in his hand.


    Shen Nan looked at the two figures in the living room. One was sleeping quietly, while the other was sitting quietly reading.


    Why did he feel that he had ruined the atmosphere when he went in?


    But where was he going?


    Shen Nan walked towards the living room, not daring to make a sound. He was afraid that he would wake Emily up. At that time, Shen Yu would definitely not be willing to go back with him.


    Very soon, Emily woke up.


    ¡°Emi, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Shen Nan was so anxious that he went forward, startling the originally ignorant Emily.


    ¡°Sixth Brother?¡±?Emily asked with some uncertainty.


    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me. I came to apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words,¡±?Shen Nan said emotionally.


    It seemed that Emily was not angry with him at all. Perhaps if he said a few good words, Emily would go back with him. At that time, Shen Yu would also go back, and his mission would bepleted.


    By then, Grandpa would definitely not me him.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Blushing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily looked at Shen Nan in confusion. Why did she feel that the Shen Nan today was different from before?


    But she could not tell what was different.


    ¡°Millie, give me a reaction. Are you still unwilling to forgive me? I definitely won¡¯t say anything about chasing you away in the future.¡±


    When Shen Nan saw that Emily was rooted to the spot without any reaction, he instantly panicked.


    ¡°Alright, Emi has just woken up. Wait for her to recover first.¡±


    Shen Yu could not bear to see Emily being forced like this and pulled Shen Nan further away.


    Shen Nan felt very wronged now. Shen Yu really did not help him at all.


    Shen Yu only had eyes for Emily. No matter what, he was still his most beloved younger brother.


    ¡°Emi, you just woke up. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water. I¡¯ll bring you out for a walkter. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to sleepter tonight.¡±


    Shen Yu changed his indifference. He reached out and rubbed Emily¡¯s soft hair. Then, he got up and went to the kitchen to pour water for Emily.


    Shen Nan¡¯s jaw dropped once again.


    ¡°Millie, how did you do it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Emily could not help butugh when she saw Shen Nan open his mouth in shock.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, hahaha, you look so silly.¡±


    Shen Nan only realized how silly he looked when he heard Emily¡¯sughter.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how you did it? My Fifth Brother would never take the initiative to take care of someone.¡±


    Shen Nan widened his eyes and looked at Emily with hope.


    If Emily told him, would his Fifth Brother also take care of him? Shen Nan felt extremely happy when he thought of Shen Yu taking care of him.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, what are you talking about? Why does it feel strange? My brother has always taken care of me like this. My brother is the best brother in the world.¡±


    Emily stared at Shen Yu¡¯s figure as he walked over. She felt as if there were stars around Shen Yu¡¯s body, constantly shining. She felt that the light on her body was so warm.


    ¡°Millie, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red? Don¡¯t tell me you have a fever?¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Emily curiously. When he saw that Emily was blushing, he hurriedly reached out to touch Emily¡¯s forehead and then touched his own forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hot,¡±?Shen Nan muttered softly.


    Emily hurriedly lowered her head. Her face was even redder. How could she just stare nkly at Shen Yu just now? She was really embarrassed to death.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Yu walked closer. When he saw that Emily kept her head lowered, he subconsciously thought that Shen Nan was bullying Emily again. He immediately looked at Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan hurriedly waved his hand and said anxiously,?¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t bully her.¡±


    ¡°No, Sixth Brother didn¡¯t bully me.¡±


    The more Emily spoke, the quieter she became. She was very afraid that Shen Yu would ask her¡­


    ¡°Emi, why is your face so red?¡±


    Emily wanted to hide under the nket awkwardly. What she was really afraid of came true. Why did Shen Yu ask her the question that she was afraid of.


    Emily hurriedly lowered her head, not wanting Shen Yu to notice anything unusual.


    ¡°Maybe it was too hot just now.¡±


    Emily lifted the nket on her body, pretending that she was really hot.


    Shen Yu hurriedly stopped Emily from lifting the quilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, drink some water first. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    Shen Yu handed the cup in his hand to Emily¡¯s mouth. He wanted to give Emily some water, but Emily was even more embarrassed and dodged it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Emily took the cup from Shen Yu¡¯s hand and gulped down a few mouthfuls. It looked like she was really thirsty.


    However, only she herself knew that she was feeling guilty.


    Shen Yu looked at his empty hand. He did not know why he felt a little disappointed.


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu and then at Emily. Why did he feel that the atmosphere was strange?


    Shen Nan scratched his head. How could a nine-year-old child like him be able to tell what was going on? If Shen Hao or Shen Xu were here, they would definitely know what was going on.


    ¡°Right, Sixth Brother, why are you here?¡±


    Emily raised her head and looked at Shen Nan. Didn¡¯t Shen Nan not like her?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to apologize. I already know that you went back to your hometown. It¡¯s all Shen Xue¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t have only listened to what Shen Xue said and said those words to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly stood up and apologized with a sincere expression.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Story of the Kite</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The Shen family¡¯s man had been indomitable since he was young. Doing something wrong was doing something wrong. He had nothing to hide from.


    ¡°No, Sixth Brother, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re not wrong. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong either.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily with a cold face.


    Emily was so scared that she shrank her neck. It was the first time Shen Yu had been so fierce to her. Emily¡¯s eyes instantly turned red.


    Shen Yu panicked instantly when he saw Emily like this.


    ¡°Emi, I was too loud. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Shen Yu hurriedly opened his mouth. This scene made Shen Nan¡¯s jaw drop in shock.


    When had Shen Yu ever apologized to anyone? Weren¡¯t they all acting on their own?


    No one in the Shen family dared to give Shen Yu a hard look. Shen Yu also looked at the others disdainfully.


    Now, he actually apologized because he had just said something that scared Emily?


    His Fifth Brother was really bing less and less like his Fifth Brother.


    Emily hurriedly reached out to wipe her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at the sensible Emily and could not help but feel a little heartache. He reached out to rub Emily¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Emi, remember, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I was the one who brought you back to the Shen family. I¡¯ve also said that I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Fifth Brother is right. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t understand the situation clearly that I was angry at you because of Shen Xue. It¡¯s my fault for this matter. Grandfather has already taught me a lesson. So, Millie, as a grown-up, you don¡¯t have to remember a scoundrel¡¯s past. Come back with me.¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly took advantage of the situation.


    ¡°But¡­ But, Brother said that he will take me to fly a kite tomorrow.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Nan with some embarrassment.


    It was not that she was unwilling to go back, but the kite flying that Shen Yu told her was more attractive.


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu with some embarrassment. He wanted Shen Yu to help him, but Shen Yu was not willing to give him a look.


    It seemed that he still had to rely on himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fly a kite with you guys tomorrow. Millie, let me tell you, I¡¯m really good at flying kites.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes were filled with envy.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me tell you. In the past, when I went to fly kites with my brothers, they didn¡¯t even get to fly them. I was the only one who got to fly a kite.¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s face was full of pride.


    Shen Yu scoffed.


    ¡°You merely helped Third Brother to get a kite. It¡¯s not like you were the one who flew the kite.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother!¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s face instantly turned red when he saw that he had been exposed.


    Emily, on the other hand,ughed. She did not realize that Shen Nan was actually so funny.


    ¡°Millie, don¡¯t listen to Fifth Brother¡¯s nonsense. Fifth Brother was just jealous. You don¡¯t know that Fifth Brother was so stupid back then. He couldn¡¯t fly the kite. Then, the kite fell to the ground. I still remember that exasperated look of his.¡±


    As Shen Nan spoke, he fell into deep thought. That was before that incident happened.


    At that time, Shen Yu was still chatting andughing with everyone. However, after that incident, Shen Yu stopped talking and was unwilling to pay attention to anyone in the house.


    He could not help but miss the past days.


    ¡°You talk too much. Go back to where you came from. There¡¯s no ce for you to stay in my house.¡±


    Shen Yu gave the eviction order expressionlessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Fifth Brother. Grandfather said that if I don¡¯t bring the two of you back, I don¡¯t have to go back to the Shen family either.¡±


    Shen Nan immediately put on a bitter face and spoke pitifully.


    Emily looked at Shen Nan worriedly.


    ¡°Is Grandfather very angry?¡±


    Emily turned her head to look at Shen Nan again and stretched out her hand to pull Shen Nan¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t we go back? I don¡¯t want Grandfather to worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandfather is really worried. Millie, you don¡¯t know. Grandfather was so angry because of this matter that he almost broke the Family Law. If it wasn¡¯t for Third Brother and Fourth Brother protecting me, you might not have been able to see me.¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly spoke when he heard Emily ask.


    Emily had already said that she wanted to go back. At this time, why didn¡¯t he quickly seize the opportunity to pursue the victory?


    ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Nan apologetically. If it wasn¡¯t for her¡­


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Emily hurriedly covered her head and looked at Shen Yu with dissatisfaction.


    Why did her brother knock her for no reason?


    ¡°Put away the thoughts in your head. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily seriously. He didn¡¯t allow it. He didn¡¯t allow Emily to me all the mistakes on herself.


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Brother is right. Millie, what happened this time was not your fault.¡±

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Back To the Shen Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan hurriedly said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because I was innocent, I wouldn¡¯t have been used by Shen Xue. Then I wouldn¡¯t have offended my Fifth Brother.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Emily and said seriously again,?¡°Millie, I admit that when I first saw that Fifth Brother was so good to you, I felt a little ufortable. My Fifth Brother is such a cold person. Even if it was Grandfather and Grandmother, he would always ignore them. However, ever since you came to the Shen family, I realized that Fifth Brother loves to smile. Moreover, he would be anxious because of your matter. He would even be willing to apany you to your hometown.¡±


    Shen Nan paused. Shen Yu did not want to interrupt him, so he continued.


    ¡°Everyone in the family saw Fifth Brother¡¯s change. This is all because of you, Millie. So, I was narrow-minded. Because of what Shen Xue said, I thought that you would snatch Fifth Brother away. That¡¯s why I said those words to you impulsively. Grandfather has already taught me a lesson. I have finally understood. As long as you are in the Shen family, my Fifth Brother will be happy.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe what she had just heard.


    She had never known that she was so important. But why? She had not done anything. Why was Shen Yu so good to her?


    Emily transferred the realization to Shen Yu, hoping to get an answer from him.


    Shen Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Since you want to go back, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother, let¡¯s go back. But you promised me that you would bring me to fly a kite tomorrow. You can¡¯t forget this.¡±


    Emily did not intend to ask him to the end. She trusted Shen Yu. Shen Yu would always tell her.


    Shen Nan was the happiest person to hear Emily¡¯s words. He did not expect that he would finish what his grandfather said so quickly. After going back, his grandfather would definitely not me him anymore.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll fly a kite with you guys tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you,¡±?Shen Yu said impatiently.


    He had already tolerated Shen Nan saying a lot of things today.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t need me, but Little Millie needs me, right, Little Millie?¡±


    Shen Nanpletely ignored Shen Yu¡¯s cold face and looked at Emily with a cheeky smile.


    Emily was in a difficult position. If she said that she did not need it, would Sixth Brother be sad? If she said that she needed it, would Fifth Brother be unhappy?


    Emily bit her lip in a difficult position. She patted her head. She felt that her head was about to explode, but she could not think of a good answer.


    ¡°See, Fifth Brother. I told you, Millie also needs me.¡±


    Shen Nan was happy when he saw Emily¡¯s hesitation. He thought that Emily needed him.


    Shen Yu snorted and stood up to change his shoes at the door.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you changing your shoes?¡±


    Shen Yu was even more displeased when he saw Emily still sitting in the same ce.


    In his heart, Emily should be on his side unconditionally. However, Emily actually hesitated just now. This made him very unhappy.


    Emily replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ in a daze and quickly walked to Shen Yu¡¯s side.


    It was so strange. Why did she feel that Shen Yu was angry?


    Did she make Shen Yu angry?


    But she did not do anything.


    Emily did not know, but Shen Nan knew that Shen Yu was definitely angry.


    Shen Nan did not dare to say anything because he was afraid that he would anger Shen Yu again. Then, he would be the only unlucky one.


    He had already received enough punishment today. It was better for him to stay quiet.


    In a short while, the three of them were sent to the Shen family¡¯s old residence by the chauffeur.


    ¡°Millie,e over quickly. Come over and let second aunt take a look.¡±


    Just as Emily entered the living room of the old residence, Second Aunt waved at Emily excitedly.


    Emily hurriedly went forward. She liked this gentle Second Aunt very much. She still remembered that when she first came to the Shen family, it was Second Aunt who brought her to the room to change her clothes.


    Her Second Aunt felt the feeling of a mother.


    ¡°You child, you¡¯ve been wronged. It¡¯s okay. The Shen family will be your home from now on. You just stay at the Shen family. I¡¯ll see who dares to say anything bad about you in the future.¡±


    Second Aunt pulled Emily¡¯s hand and sized her up. The more she looked at Emily, the more she liked her.


    ¡°Second Aunt?¡±


    Emily looked at Second Aunt with some confusion. Why did she feel that the Shen family had changed?


    Second Aunt had changed. Even Third Aunt, who was sitting next to Second Aunt, had changed.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: Warmth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In the past, Third Aunt did not like her very much. Why was she looking at her now with eyes full of heartache?


    ¡°You child, in the future, you must tell your family when you are wronged outside.¡±


    Third Aunt looked at the child in front of her. Although her son had been punished because of Emily, in her opinion, it was her stupid child who deserved it.


    In the past, she had thought that Emily came to the Shen family with ulterior motives. Now, the more she looked at this child, the more her heart ached.


    When Shen Nan entered the house, he saw that Second Aunt and his mother seemed to have changed into different people. They were continuously caring for Emily.


    Forget about Second Aunt. She had always been a kind and gentle person.


    However, he was the clearest about his mother. She was not a person with any kind heart. He remembered that when he said that Emily came to the Shen family with a purpose, his mother had always agreed with him. What was the situation now?


    What Shen Nan did not know was that after he left, Shen Yan had told his family about what the old vige chief had told him.


    Women were always emotional. After hearing about Emily¡¯s experience, it had awakened the maternal instincts of Second Aunt and Third Aunt. They felt that Emily, this child, was really had it too difficult and pitiful.


    When they thought about how this child had returned to the vige and was scolded by the vigers as an ingrate because of a small matter, and that no one hade out to help her, their hearts ached even more.


    Emily was only a seven-year-old child, yet she had to face such verbal violence.


    In such an environment, it was really not easy for Emily¡¯s character to not grow crooked. It could be seen that this child¡¯s character was good.


    ¡°Yes, in the future, if you are bullied, just tell your Fourth Brother. I¡¯ll get your Fourth Brother to help you,¡±?Second Aunt said unwillingly.


    Emily¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.


    ¡°Good child, don¡¯t cry. In the future, the Shen family will be your home. No one can chase you away.¡±


    Old Lady Shen saw that the child Emily was about to cry again, so she quicklyforted her.


    There were too few girls in their big family. It was not easy for one of them toe, and she was still so obedient. Old Lady Shen also liked Emily more and more.


    Especially when she heard Shen Yan say how much Shen Yu had changed because of Emily, Old Lady Shen was even more fond of this child.


    One had to know that in this family, Shen Yu was the one who she could not rest assured of.


    Now, Shen Yu was willing tomunicate with others. This was all thanks to Emily.


    ¡°Grandma, I promised to bring Millie to fly a kite tomorrow. I even told Millie that I¡¯m very good at flying kites.¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly walked in front of Old Lady Shen to take credit.


    Old Lady Shen nodded with a face full of relief.


    ¡°Go, bring Millie to have fun. Don¡¯t let Millie get hurt.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Old Lady Shen carefully and said, ¡°So, Grandma, can you go and tell Grandpa that I¡¯ve already called Fifth Brother and Millie back? I also know that I was wrong. Tell Grandpa not to be angry.¡±


    When Third Aunt heard her son¡¯s words, she red at Shen Nan unhappily.


    ¡°You stupid thing. That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got. Millie and Fifth Brother were driven away by you. You went to invite them back and made a meritorious deed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really my biological mother.¡±


    Shen Nan sighed. As expected, the criticism from his biological mother was the most hurtful.


    Shen Yu was unhappy at the side. After returning to the old house, everyone surrounded Emily. He could not get close to Emily even if he wanted to.


    Shen Yu walked to Emily¡¯s side and pulled her upstairs.


    ¡°Go upstairs and rest,¡±?Shen Yu said coldly. He did not care about the expressions of the people in the living room. He just did not want so many people surrounding Emily.


    He was even more unwilling. He did not want Emily to ignore him because of other people.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Xiao Yu?¡±


    Third Aunt looked at Shen Yu and Emily¡¯s back with a puzzled look, and a trace of disbelief shed in her eyes.


    She should be overthinking it. Shen Yu was only a ten-year-old child, and Millie was still young.


    Shen Nan walked in front of third aunt and whispered, ¡°Mom, do you also think that my Fifth Brother is very strange?¡±


    The three women in the living room focused their gazes on Shen Nan, wanting to continue listening to Shen Nan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Let me tell you, when I went to Fifth Brother¡¯s apartment, Fifth Brother¡¯s apartment, as you know, was not open to anyone. But he didn¡¯t want me to wake Millie up, so he actually let me in.¡±

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Preparing For the Kites</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What? Your Fifth Brother let you into his apartment?¡±


    Third Aunt was the most surprised. In the Shen family, other than the old man, Shen Yan, who had been to Shen Yu¡¯s apartment, no one else had entered, including Shen Yu¡¯s biological brother, Shen Zhe.


    Old Lady Shen and Second Aunt also looked at Shen Nan in disbelief.


    Shen Nan nodded heavily.


    ¡°Not only that, you guys don¡¯t know that after Millie fell asleep, Fifth Brother guarded her carefully and didn¡¯t let me make a sound. In order to punish me, he made me stand still and didn¡¯t let me sit. My legs were so pitiful that they were numb at that time.¡±


    Shen Nan felt that he would probably never forget the scene of Shen Yu sitting by the side reading a book and guarding Emily.


    Because at that time, his Fifth Brother looked very gentle. It was something he had never seen before.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Old Lady Shen pped her legs excitedly. She did not expect that she would be able to see Shen Yu¡¯s changes in her lifetime.


    She thought that this child would be silent for the rest of his life.


    Fortunately, there was Emily.


    Just because of this, how could the Shen family not ept Emily?


    ¡°Xiao Yu actually has such a side to him. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡±


    Second Aunt was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Silly boy, you have to protect Millie when you go out to y tomorrow. She¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Third Aunt understood the importance of Emily and could not help but exhort her son.


    Shen Nan nodded heavily and looked around, but he did not see the figures he wanted to see.


    ¡°Mom, where are Third Brother and Fourth Brother?¡±


    ¡°Back to school.¡±


    Shen Nan widened his eyes in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t they still on vacation?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that your two brothers are like you who only know how to y all day long? They said that there are some activities in school.¡±


    Third Aunt could not help but give Shen Nan a heavy p on the back.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly covered his back. He was in so much pain that he was jumping like a monkey. He kept saying,?¡°You are really my biological mother.¡±


    Third Aunt finally reacted. Previously, in order to prevent Shen Nan from being punished by the family, she gave Shen nan a hard p on the back.


    ¡°God¡­ Let¡¯s go. Hurry up. I will apply some medicine for you.¡±


    Third Aunt hurriedly pulled Shen Nan up the stairs.


    Second Aunt and Old Lady Shen shook their heads helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mom. This child, Xiao Yu, has finally¡­¡±


    A trace of tears shed across Second Aunt¡¯s eyes. She did not know how to describe her feelings at this moment.


    ¡°I finally have the face to meet Xiao Yu¡¯s parents.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Fourth Brother and his wife will be happy to see Xiao Yu like this.¡±


    Second Aunt nodded heavily.


    Over the years, Shen Yu¡¯s eldest brother, Shen Zhe, had be more and more silent, not to mention Shen Yu.


    If Shen Zhe saw that Shen Yu had be caring and not as cold as before, would he also be more cheerful?


    Second Aunt was looking forward to it. After all, they were all children that she had watched grow up.


    Old Lady Shen nodded. When she returned to the dust, she would have the face to meet Shen Yu and Shen Zhe¡¯s parents.


    The next morning, Emily had juste downstairs when she saw Second Aunt busying herself in the living room, instructing the butler to bring something to the car.


    ¡°Millie, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Second Aunt saw Emilying downstairs and hurriedly pulled her to the center of the living room, pointing at the things piled on the coffee table.


    ¡°Look, I got up this morning to prepare it for you. Here are the rice balls I made and some snacks. When you¡¯re tired from ying, you can eat it.¡±


    Emily looked at the pile of things on the table and widened her eyes.


    There were so many things. Did Second Aunt get up early to prepare them?


    ¡°Oh, right, I have to get a piece of cloth for you.¡±


    After saying that, Second Aunt rushed upstairs, leaving Emily standing there in a daze.


    ¡°Millie, Millie,e quickly.¡±


    Shen Nan ran from the courtyard to the living room and saw Emily standing in the living room in a daze.


    Before Emily could react, Shen Nan pulled her into the courtyard of the Shen family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Millie, you¡¯re really amazing. Fifth Brother actually took out the kite that he made himself.¡±


    Emily looked in surprise at Shen Yu fiddling with a kite in his hand.


    The kite was very big. Emily took a closer look and realized that it was actually an eagle.


    Emily walked to Shen Yu¡¯s side and felt that the eagle in Shen Yu¡¯s hand was as big as her.


    ¡°Brother, did you make this yourself?¡±


    If she had not heard wrongly, Shen Nan had just said that Shen Yu made this kite himself.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Inexplicable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily felt that she was worshipping Shen Yu more and more. He actually knew how to make kites.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily and his gaze changed slightly,


    ¡°What are you wearing? Go back and change your clothes first.¡±


    Emily looked at what she was wearing and looked at Shen Yu with some confusion.


    She was wearing a nightgown that Second Aunt had prepared for her. It was made of pure white silk and was covered with little strawberries.


    Emily really liked this nightdress, but why did Shen Yu dislike it so much?


    Shen Yu saw that Emily was still in the same spot. Once she did not react, his expression instantly changed.


    Shen Yu handed the kite in his hand to Shen Nan. Then, with a dark expression, he held Emily¡¯s hand and walked into the house.


    Shen Nan held the kite in his hand with a nk expression.


    What was going on?


    In the early morning, his Fifth Brother¡¯s face was filled with anger?


    ¡°Xiao Yu, butler¡­¡±


    Second Aunt was stunned when she saw that Shen Yupletely ignored her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Emily turned around to look at Second Aunt, but Shen Yu pulled her forward without caring about anything. She almost fell to the ground.


    Shen Yu entered Emily¡¯s room and opened Emily¡¯s wardrobe.


    ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    Emily scratched her head in confusion. She did not ask anything. Instead, she obediently walked in front of the wardrobe and began to search carefully.


    Emily hesitated for a moment and looked at Shen Yu.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Shen Yu raised his eyes and raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going out? I need to change my clothes.¡±


    Emily raised the clothes in her hand and gestured.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was slightly red as he hurriedly walked out.


    Emily smiled and hurriedly changed her clothes before walking out.


    Shen Yu saw that the door had opened and sized up Emily. He was only a little satisfied when he saw that Emily had covered her entire body.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯ve already asked the butler to prepare the things. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Second Aunt saw Shen Yu bring Emily downstairs and said what she had not finished.


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Shen Yu only cared about holding Emily¡¯s hand as they walked towards the restaurant.


    Second Aunt was stunned. Didn¡¯t they say that Shen Yu had changed now? This was no different from before.


    Emily turned around and looked at Second Aunt apologetically. She did not know what happened to Brother Shen Yu today.


    Shen Yu did not say a word from the beginning to the end. Second Aunt gave Shen Nan a look. Shen Nan also shrugged, indicating that he did not know what happened to his Fifth Brother.


    Second Aunt looked at Shen Yu carefully again. Did he change back to the past after sleeping for a while?


    But it was not right. Although Shen Yu looked unhappy, he kept putting food in Emily¡¯s bowl. Especially when Emily looked at the dishes, Shen Yu would take the initiative to put food in Emily¡¯s bowl.


    As for the others, Shen Yu was not willing to give them a single nce.


    Second Aunt sighed. It seemed that the gentleness was for Emily alone.


    ¡°Millie, I asked the butler to equip you with mosquito repellent. You take itter. Remember to apply it when you are bitten by mosquitoes.¡±


    Second Aunt stood by the car door and spoke worriedly.


    Second Aunt looked at the expressionless Shen Yu and then looked at the unreliable Shen Nan. She did not know why she was so worried.


    However, her son and Shen Hao went back to school yesterday. Otherwise, she would be able to let them go together. Then, she could feel more at ease.


    ¡°Xiao Nan, you have to take good care of your sister, understand?¡±


    If someone wanted her to order Shen Yu, it would be better to instruct Shen Nan.


    ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect my sister.¡±


    Shen Nan patted his chest as if he was a little adult and promised.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face stiffened. He did not know why, but he felt even worse.


    ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Seeing the worry on Second Aunt¡¯s face, Emily hurriedly spoke.


    Emily carefully nced at Shen Yu. Why did she feel that Brother Shen Yu was angry again?


    Yesterday, Second Aunt said that they would go together, but Brother Shen Yu refused. He said that they were not happy when adults went.


    Seeing that Shen Yu insisted, Emily could not say anything. But today, when Shen Yu woke up in the morning, something was wrong. Emily did not know if she had done something wrong?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Yu was clearly a little impatient.


    Second Aunt waved her hand and gestured for the driver to start driving.


    Fortunately, Shen Yan insisted on having the butler follow. Otherwise, Shen Yu would definitely not want the butler to be around.

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: Flying a Kite</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Second Aunt could tell that if Shen Nan had not kept saying that he was going, Shen Yu would not have brought Shen Nan along.


    With the butler following them, nothing should happen, right?


    The car drove for a while and arrived at the park that they had discussed at the beginning.


    The butler stood in a shady ce considerately and arranged the food that Second Aunt had prepared. Then, he got someone to bring the kite that Shen Nan and Shen Yu had prepared.


    Shen Nan carried the kite excitedly and walked to Emily¡¯s side.


    ¡°Millie, watch this. In a while, my kite will definitely fly before Fifth Brother¡¯s.¡±


    Emily was originally focused on watching Shen Yu fiddle with his kite. She was hesitating whether she should go forward to help, but Shen Nan rushed to her side.


    The attraction of a child was very easy to shift. At this moment, Emily was already attracted to the kite in Shen Nan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, what is this kite of yours?¡±


    Emily looked carefully, but she still could not see what kind of kite Shen Nan¡¯s was.


    ¡°A monkey.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Emily proudly, as if waiting for Emily¡¯s praise.


    Emily paused. She really could not see that the kite in Shen Nan¡¯s hand was a monkey.


    Although the kite in Shen Nan¡¯s hand looked like a kite, the pattern was extremely asymmetrical. Moreover, the color was red and yellow. It really did not look like a monkey.


    The corner of Emily¡¯s mouth twitched. It was not good to discourage Shen Nan¡¯s enthusiasm.


    ¡°Sixth Brother is really amazing.¡±


    Shen Nan was instantly overjoyed. He looked at Shen Yu with great pride.


    See, his sister praised him.


    Shen Yu scoffed and nced at Emily, feeling very unhappy.


    ¡°Emi,e here.¡±


    Emily hurriedly went forward. Shen Yu finally intended to pay attention to her.


    ¡°Hold this. When I tell you to fly it, fly it.¡±


    Shen Yu handed the kite to Emily and then walked a little further away.


    Shen Yu felt the wind around him and then said to Emily to fly it. Emily quickly let go of her hand.


    Shen Yu shook the kite string in his hand and the kite flew up very quickly.


    Emily jumped up excitedly and pped her hands.


    ¡°Great, great, the kite is flying.¡±


    Shen Yu raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Shen Nan proudly. Shen Nan was still fiddling with the kite in his hand.


    Shen Nan waved the kite in his hand, but it could not fly.


    Seeing that Shen Yu¡¯s kite was flying, Shen Nan became even more flustered.


    What exactly was wrong with him?


    Shen Nan looked at Emily, who was pping her hands excitedly. Shen Yu had asked Emily to hold the kite just now, so the kite could fly. Was he going to do the same as Shen Yu?


    ¡°Millie, help me hold the kite too.¡±


    Emily looked excitedly at the kite in Shen Yu¡¯s hand flying higher and higher, and the huge eagle was soaring in the air.


    However, the kite in Shen Nan¡¯s hand could not fly no matter how hard he tried. Seeing Shen Nan¡¯s annoyed look, Emily could not help but feel a little heartache.


    Emily hurriedly went forward to help Shen Nan hold the kite.


    Shen Nan imitated Shen Yu and pushed it backward. Then, he let Emily fly the kite. Just like Shen Yu, he shook the string of the kite. However, the kite fell vertically to the ground.


    Shen Nan looked troubled. Then, he got Emily to try again. Emily still followed suit, but the kite still could not fly.


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu with a sad face and looked at him with envy.


    Although Shen Yu saw that Emily was not excited about him flying the kite, when he saw Shen Nan¡¯s dejected look when he could not fly the kite, he was very proud of himself.


    Shen Nan was bragging about how good he was at flying the kite in the beginning, but now he waspletely smacked in the face.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t be dejected. It might be because there¡¯s no wind. You can¡¯t fly without wind,¡±?Emilyforted him.


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu¡¯s kite in the air. There was no wind? Shen Yu¡¯s kite did not fall. He felt that Emily was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try again. Millie, raise the kite higher.¡±


    Shen Nan took a deep breath. He did not believe that he could not fly the kite.


    Emily nodded very cooperatively and raised the kite. She was afraid that it was not high enough, so she tried her best to stand on tiptoe.


    With Shen Nan¡¯s order, Emily released the kite. Seeing that the kite was far away from her, it flew a little, but soon it fell again.


    Shen Nan angrily stomped on the ground.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: Unconvinced</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily quickly went up tofort Shen Nan, then looked at the kite in Shen Nan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, do you want me to try?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. I must fly the kite today.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Nan, unconvinced, pulled the string of the kite in his hand.


    Shen Nan looked around and saw that someone was running with a kite, running up and down behind them. Shen Nan followed suit and also ran.


    ¡°Sixth Brother¡­¡±


    Emily called out anxiously, but seeing that Shen Nan was running happily, she simply ignored him.


    Shen Nan should do whatever he wanted to do.


    Emily obediently walked to Shen Yu¡¯s side and saw that Shen Yu seemed to have cast a spell on the kite. It was extremely obedient in Shen Yu¡¯s hands. On the other hand, the kite in Shen Nan¡¯s hands seemed to be deliberately going against Shen Nan.


    Emily looked at Shen Nan¡¯s jumping figure and felt that it was a little funny.


    ¡°Is it that funny?¡±


    Shen Yu spoke with some dissatisfaction.


    Emily looked at Shen Yu in confusion.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re so strange today.¡±


    Emily directly voiced out her doubts. In the Shen family, the person who treated her best was Shen Yu. She did not want to see Shen Yu unhappy.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±?Shen Yu said unhappily.


    Emily blinked her eyes and reached out to pull Shen Yu¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Brother, just tell me. I don¡¯t want to see you unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡±


    Shen Yu waved the kite string in his hand and changed the topic appropriately.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    Emily was immediately excited. She waspletely childish and had long forgotten the question she had just asked.


    Shen Yu nodded and passed the kite handle in his hand to Emily, but his hands did not stop moving.


    ¡°Do what I did just now. If you feel that the kite string is a little tight, then you should loosen it. If you feel that it is a little too loose, then pull the string back a little.¡±


    Emily nodded and hurriedly took the kite handle from Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, Emily felt that the string in her hand was being pulled by the kite. Emily hurriedly listened to Shen Yu and loosened the kite string. However, the more it was loosened, the more the kite string was pulled. The kite string was about to reach the end.


    ¡°Brother, help me quickly. I can¡¯t pull it.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu for help.


    Shen Yu hurriedly grabbed the handle of the kite from Emily¡¯s back and kept the string.


    Emily was stunned. She felt the warmth behind her. When she saw Shen Yu¡¯s hand covering her little hand, Emily instantly felt a little embarrassed, but she did not dare to move.


    ¡°Okay, you try again.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No need. I can¡¯t hold it. It¡¯s better if you do it.¡±


    Emily hurriedly said, then squatted down and withdrew from Shen Yu¡¯s arms. She stood obediently beside Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily with some confusion, but he did not think too much about it.


    Emily stood in a daze. Shen Yu was too close to her just now. She felt that she was so nervous that she could not breathe.


    Emily felt the heat on her face and quickly reached out to pat her own face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily with a worried look.


    Emily hesitated for a moment and quickly shook her head.


    ¡°I feel that there were mosquitoes biting me just now. I¡¯ll go find Butler Grandpa to get the mosquito repellent.¡±


    Emily ran as if she was running away.


    No wonder her mother had told her before not to get too close to boys. It turned out that she really couldn¡¯t get too close.


    She felt as if she could hardly breathe just now.


    ¡°Miss Millie?¡±


    The butler saw Emily walking towards him and hurriedly went up to her.


    ¡°Butler Grandpa, Second Aunt said that she had prepared some mosquito repellent medicine. I¡¯ll take some.¡±


    The butler hurriedly took out the medicine from his bag and opened it.


    ¡°Miss Millie, you just need to apply this medicine on your ankle. This way, the mosquitoes won¡¯t bite you.¡±


    Emily obediently applied the medicine, but she heard a moaning sounding from afar.


    Emily hurriedly turned around and saw Shen Nan lying on the ground.


    Emily hurriedly went forward to ask, ¡°Sixth Brother, how are you? Are you okay?¡±


    Emily hurriedly looked at Shen Nan. She saw that Shen Nan¡¯s palm was already worn out, and his knees were also worn out. There were even blood vessels seeping out.


    ¡°How are you? Does it hurt?¡±?Emily asked worriedly.


    She had often knocked and bumped in the past. She had been in so much pain that she had died. Shen Nan must be in great pain now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the hospital.¡±


    It was not known when Shen Yu appeared by Emily and Shen Nan¡¯s side.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Falling To Death</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Brother¡­ Sixth Brother must be in a lot of pain.¡±


    Shen Yu did not speak. He only looked at Shen Nan¡¯s pained expression.


    ¡°Emi, go and ask the butler to arrange the car. We¡¯ll go to the hospital first.¡±


    Emily obediently went to ask the butler for help.


    ¡°Ouch¡­ Fifth Brother, be gentle.¡±


    Shen Yu had just touched Shen Nan¡¯s wrist when Shen Nan shouted. Shen Yu¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°Can your legs walk?¡±


    Shen Nan was ttered. Was his Fifth Brother concerned about him?


    Shen Yu frowned when he saw that Shen Nan did not answer him. He was a little dissatisfied.


    ¡°Oh, oh, I can walk. It just hurts.¡±


    Shen Nan finally reacted. He tried to take two steps but realized that the injury on his knee was even more painful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Yu went forward to support Shen Nan and slowly walked forward step by step.


    Although the injury on Shen Nan¡¯s knee was very painful, his heart was warm at this moment.


    Shen Yu actually cared about him. Shen Yu actually cared about him.


    The more Shen Nan thought about it, the happier he was.


    ¡°Watch out, walk properly.¡±


    Shen Yu saw Shen Nan¡¯s silly smile and did not know what he was thinking about, so he could not help but remind him.


    ¡°Fifth Young Master, let me do it.¡±


    Although the butler was surprised by Shen Yu¡¯s performance, he did not have the time to think about it. Instead, he quickly went forward and carried Shen Nan on his back.


    Shen Nan frowned on the butler¡¯s back.


    He was somewhat dissatisfied with the butler for taking the initiative to carry him. He could not enjoy his Fifth Brother¡¯s concern anymore.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Nan¡¯s back with a worried expression.


    ¡°Be good. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Shen Yu reached out and ruffled Emily¡¯s hair. Then, he held Emily¡¯s hand and walked forward.


    Shen Yu and Emily followed the doctor¡¯s instructions in the hospital. One moment, they were taking photos, and the next moment, they were bandaging. Then, they handed the prescription to the butler to get Shen Nan¡¯s medicine.


    Throughout the entire process, Shen Yu was very cooperative. This once again shocked the butler.


    If it was in the past, Shen Yu might have gone home directly.


    Then, looking at Emily¡¯s anxious look at the side, the butler roughly guessed that Shen Yu had apanied Emily.


    When Emily saw that Shen Nan was injured, she definitely would not ignore it. That was why Shen Yu did not go back.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, is it very painful?¡±


    Emily looked anxiously at Shen Nan¡¯s right hand that was being bandaged.


    At first, she thought that it was just a scratch. However, aftering to the hospital, the moment the doctor touched Shen Nan¡¯s right hand, Shen Nan cried out in pain.


    Fortunately, he did not hurt his bones, but he sprained his right hand.


    The injury wouldst for a hundred days. Shen Nan¡¯s bandage would probablyst for some time.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a small injury. The injury I suffered when I was ying basketball in the past was much more serious than this.¡±


    Shen Nan saw that Emily was worried, so he quicklyforted her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Shen Yu held Emily¡¯s hand and walked out. The butler carefully supported Shen Nan from behind.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, when we go back, can you not tell the family members¡­ Can you not tell the family members that I ran here and fell?¡±


    In the car, Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu and Emily and spoke hesitantly.


    If he let his family members fall because he was flying a kite, they would definitelyugh at him to death.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Emily tilted her head and looked at Shen Nan with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±


    The more Shen Nan spoke, the quieter he became.


    One had to know that he was fine jumping up and down all day at home. In the end, he came out to y and even fell while flying a kite. Did he not care about his face?


    The butler coughed twice and pretended to be calm. ¡°Sixth Young Master, I already called home when I was at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shen Nan was so emotional that he almost stood up. His heroic image was going to be gone just like that.


    Shen Yu saw that Shen Nan¡¯s sudden voice gave Emily a fright, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Shen Nan sat in his seat, feeling wronged. He felt bad when he thought about how his mother would ridicule him when he returned.


    Even Shen Yu¡¯s concern for him just now could not make him feel better.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sixth Brother,¡±?Emily hurriedlyforted Shen Nan when she saw his bitter face.


    ¡°What do you know? Look at me now. I can¡¯t do anything when I go back. I can only stay at home every day. How boring would that be? Moreover, Millie, you don¡¯t know that your Third Aunt will definitelyugh at me when she sees me like this?¡±


    Shen Nan stretched out his bandaged right hand. No matter how one looked at it, it looked like a pig¡¯s trotter.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Teasing</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. You even injured yourself when you went out to y. Don¡¯t tell me that I gave birth to you too high, so you lost your bnce?¡±


    Third Aunt stood at the door and saw Shen Nan raising his hand and looking at something. She could not help but tease him.


    Shen Nan had a bitter expression. He knew that his mother would definitely not let go of any opportunity to mock him.


    ¡°Third Aunt, Sixth Brother is already in a lot of pain.¡±


    Emily stood beside Shen Yu and frowned in confusion.


    In the past, when she was injured, her parents were so nervous that they were about to die. Why would Shen Nan¡¯s mother still mock him?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I still want to give birth to a daughter. Look at her. She¡¯s so doting.¡±


    Third Aunt looked at Emily¡¯s anxious expression and reached out to pinch Emily¡¯s face in satisfaction.


    Aftering to the Shen family¡¯s old residence for a few days, Emily¡¯s face had grown a little fatter than before, and she looked even cuter.


    Emily did not dodge, and allowed Third Aunt to rub her face.


    Shen Yu, who was beside her, could not stand it anymore. He frowned and reached out to stop Third Aunt.


    ¡°Our Xiao Yu¡¯s heart aches?¡±


    Second Aunt did not know when she had walked to the door of the living room. She happened to see Shen Yu¡¯s action, and could not help but tease him.


    Shen Yu frowned and pulled Emily upstairs.


    ¡°Our Millie is still the best. I heard that Xiao Yu followed Emily to the hospital to take care of this stupid kid¡¯s injury,¡± Third Aunt said with a face full of relief.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know. Fifth Brother actually took the initiative to care for me today. When I was injured, Fifth Brother was the one who held me up. Fifth Brother, who is obsessed with cleanliness, actually held me up. I was almost scared silly at that time.¡±


    Shen Nan thought of Shen Yu¡¯s concern and Shen Yu¡¯s support when he was just injured. He was very surprised. Now that he thought about it, he was still a little scared.


    ¡°You still have the cheek to say that you can actually fall down on such a bigwn? Tell me, what¡¯s the use of just being tall? Did your eyes grow to the back of your head?¡±


    Third Aunt did not care about Shen Yu¡¯s changes anymore. She only knew that her stupid son was injured. This time, she wanted to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Are you still my biological mother?¡±


    Shen Nan had a bitter expression on her face. Her son was injured but his mother did not say that she cared about him. Instead, she kept teasing him.


    Did his mother not see that he was in pain? And that it was very ugly?


    ¡°I¡¯m also wondering why I gave birth to such a stupid boy like you. I must ask your fatherter to see if he carried the wrong child from the hospital.¡±


    Third Aunt knocked on Shen Nan angrily.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t know who was so nervous when Xiao Nan did note back. Now that he¡¯s back, why are you scolding him again?¡±


    Second Aunt pulled Third Aunt into the inner room, but the corners of her mouth were always raised.


    ¡°His father and I aren¡¯t stupid. Why did we give birth to such a stupid kid?¡±


    Even though Third Aunt had left, she still keptining.


    Shen Nan felt that he was about to cry. He could not feel any love in this house. The people in the house no longer loved him.


    Just like what Shen Nan thought, even his own brother and Fourth Brother teased him after they came back.


    Especially when they knew that he fell because the kite could not fly, he became theughing stock of the two brothers.


    As a result, the Shen family formed a situation where whenever they saw Shen Nan, they would tease Shen Nan that he could not fly the kite and even ran over to fall.


    Shen Nan felt that he had lost all his face and pride.


    He might as well just hide in his own room and not go out to see anyone else.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you to change the bandages.¡±


    Emily knocked on Shen Nan¡¯s door and spoke carefully outside the door.


    Shen Nan heard Emily¡¯s voice and hurriedly opened the door. He looked at Emily and then looked at her side. He was surprised to find that Shen Yu was not there.


    Shen Yu was always by Emily¡¯s side. If it was not because men and women were not allowed to be intimate, he would believe that Shen Yu would even want to watch Emily while she slept.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my Fifth Brother?¡±


    Emily frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did my Fifth Brother bully you?¡±


    Emily hurriedly waved her hand and nervously said, ¡°No, no. Brother is the best to me. Brother will not bully me.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the situation with you like this?¡±


    Shen Nan was a little puzzled. Emily actually took the initiative to apany him to change medicine?

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: The Hospital</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    The most important thing was that Emily actually frowned at the mention of Shen Yu? This did not make any sense at all.


    ¡°Grandpa said that he will bring Brother to the hospital for treatment today¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes were red as she looked up at Shen Nan.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, is Brother sick?¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s breathing stopped. During this period of time, Shen Yu was not as cold as before. He even knew how to care for people. He actually forgot that Shen Yu had to see a psychologist every month.


    Especially when he saw that Emily looked like she was about to cry, he instantly became anxious.


    ¡°No, no. Fifth Brother only needs to go for a checkup every month, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Emily raised her head to look at Shen Nan. She wanted to see if Shen Nan was telling the truth?


    Shen Nan nodded heavily.


    ¡°Of course. Millie, you can also see that Fifth Brother is really important to the people in the family. If anything happens to Fifth Brother¡¯s health, the family will definitely be very nervous.¡±


    Emily nodded. She felt that Shen Nan¡¯s words seemed to make some sense.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, let¡¯s go. Butler Grandpa has already prepared the car. I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital to change the medicer.¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s eyes were a little dull. He could not believe what he had heard. Emily had gotten the answer that she wanted to know and still wanted to apany him to the hospital?


    ¡°We¡¯ll go together?¡±


    Shen Nan was a little uncertain. If it were anyone else, wouldn¡¯t they have left after getting the answer that he wanted?


    Emily actually wanted to go to the hospital to change the medicine with him?


    ¡°Yes, I just said that I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital to change the medicine.¡±


    Emily nodded and looked at Shen Nan with a serious expression.


    Shen Nan grinned. He felt like the person who cared about him the most in the Shen family right now was Emily.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    Shen Nan pulled Emily with a smile and walked out. The driver quickly sent Shen Nan and Emily to the hospital with the butler apanying them.


    Emily stood at the side obediently and listened to the doctor¡¯s instructions.


    The butler looked at Emily and could not help but find it funny. Emily was so young. How could she understand what the doctor was saying?


    However, seeing Emily like this, the butler did not say anything. After all, children were really likable.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The butler hurriedly took the medicine from the doctor and thanked him. Then, he brought Shen Nan and Emily out of the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°Oh, Xiao Nan, why is your hand injured?¡±


    Shen Nan and Emily had just left the doctor¡¯s office when they heard a slightly shrill voice.


    Shen Nan could not help but frown. This voice was very familiar to Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan and the butler looked in the direction of the voice and indeed saw two very familiar figures.


    ¡°Brother Nan, why is your hand injured? I remember that your hand was still fine when I was at the Shen family previously.¡±


    Shen Xue was very anxious and rushed forward. She stretched out her hand and carefully touched Shen Nan¡¯s arm. Her eyes revealed her heartache.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrapped so tightly. It must be very painful, right?¡±


    Shen Nan felt a little awkward. He moved his arm and saved his arm from Shen Xue¡¯s palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I identally fell.¡±


    The upbringing of the Shen family could not allow Shen Nan to ignore Shen Xue. Even if he was unwilling, Shen Nan still answered politely.


    ¡°Why are you so careless? It looks like you have to wrap the medicine for a period of time. Xiao Nan, I¡¯m quite familiar with the doctors in this hospital. Do you want me to talk to the doctor?¡±


    The person who had just stood beside Shen Xue was also the source of the shrill voice. It was Shen Xue¡¯s mother, Song Li.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯ve already changed the medicine. There¡¯s no need to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter what, we¡¯re rtives. It¡¯s only right to help.¡±


    Song Li was unhappy, but she did not show it on her face. She spoke gently again.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Shen Nan did not want to be entangled with Song Li and Shen Xue anymore, so he was ready to pull Emily away.


    ¡°Eh, is this child brought back by Old Master Shen? She looks quite cute. No wonder the Shen family likes her so much.¡±


    After saying that, Song Li was ready to pinch Emily¡¯s chubby face.


    Shen Nan hurriedly pulled Emily behind him. Emily shrunk her neck and quietly hid behind Shen Nan.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Shock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Song Li was about to touch her, Emily suddenly felt a chill.


    ¡°Auntie, Millie is still young. Don¡¯t scare her.¡±


    ¡°Brother Nan¡­ Why are you so protective of her now?¡±


    Did Shen Nan like Emily now? Didn¡¯t he hate Emily before? It had only been a few days, and everything had changed?


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with me protecting my sister?¡± Shen Nan replied with a puzzled expression.


    Shen Nan no longer stood idly by. Such a cute and obedient sister, he did not want Emily to be hurt in the slightest.


    ¡°When did she be your sister?¡±


    She could not go to the Shen family anymore because of Emily. After she was brought home, her parents beat and scolded her fiercely.


    But what about Emily? She was getting more and more pampered in the Shen family. On what basis?


    ¡°Grandpa said it himself. Millie is the youngest sister of our Shen family.¡±


    Shen Nan was about to pull Emily away when Shen Xue stopped him.


    ¡°Tell me, when did she be your sister? On what basis?¡±


    Shen Xue suddenly became agitated. She did not believe what she had heard. On what basis did Emily have? Why did the Shen family like her so much?


    She often went to the Shen family to y with them, but she could notpare to Emily going to the Shen family for a few days? What was the reason?


    Emily was frightened by Shen Xue. She grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s clothes tightly.


    ¡°Mrs. Shen, aren¡¯t you going to stop Miss Xue from being so agitated?¡±


    The butler was frightened by this sudden scene. Seeing that Shen Xue was so agitated, he was also worried that he would hurt the two children. He hurriedly reminded Song Li.


    ¡°Butler Shen, it¡¯s just a child¡¯s y. There¡¯s no need to take it so seriously.¡±


    Song Li smiled disapprovingly, but her sharp eyes fell on Emily, who was behind Shen Nan.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Shen Nan waved his hand impatiently, trying to break free from Shen Xue.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, the doctor said that you can¡¯t use too much strength in your hands.¡±


    Emily hurriedly spoke. She had just heard the doctor warn Shen Nan not to use too much strength in his injured hands. Otherwise, it would not be good for his recovery.


    ¡°What has it got to do with you? Why are you everywhere? You¡¯re shameless. It¡¯s fine if Fifth Brother is on your side, but now even Younger Brother Nan is on your side. What method did you use to make them protect you so much?¡±


    Shen Xue saw that Emily was concerned about Shen Nan and instantly flew into a rage. What right did Emily have to be concerned about Shen Nan in front of her?


    ¡°Miss Xue!¡±


    When the butler heard what Shen Xue said, his expression instantly darkened.


    Shen Xue was only a few years older than Emily. Why were the words that came out of her mouth so unpleasant to the ears?


    Shen Xue was originally in a rage. After hearing the butler¡¯s words, she became even angrier. She red fiercely at the butler and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a butler. Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Can you not go crazy? What right do you have to question Millie?¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s expression was not good either. Because of Shen Xue¡¯s constant noise, there were already many people surrounding her.


    ¡°Go crazy?¡±


    Shen Xue could not believe her ears. Shen Nan had always been on her side in the past. As long as she was in the Shen family, Shen Nan would always follow behind her.


    Now that Shen Nan was actually angry at her for Emily, she could not take it lying down.


    ¡°All of you have changed. It¡¯s all because of her. What kind of medicine did she give you to make all of you protect her?¡±


    Shen Xue pointed at Emily. When she saw Shen Nan tightly protecting Emily, she became even angrier.


    She was about to grab Emily but was stopped by the butler.


    ¡°Miss Xue, what are you doing?¡±


    The butler stood in front of Shen Nan and Emily with a solemn face.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, what are you doing? Have you forgotten what Mommy taught you?¡±


    Song Li saw that the butler was angry, so she pretended to lecture Emily.


    When Shen Xue heard Song Li¡¯s words, her face was full of unwillingness, but she still quieted down.


    ¡°Butler Shen, Xiao Xue is just fooling around with Xiao Nan and Emily. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Song Li said with a smile.


    No matter how unhappy the butler was, because of Song Li¡¯s identity, he could only protect Shen Nan and Emily behind him.


    ¡°Butler Feng, how can we take this child¡¯s fooling seriously? Xiao Xue was just worried that her brother and younger brother would not like her. Why did the old man still argue with the child and not let Xiao Xue go home? Xiao Xue cried for a few days because of this matter. Perhaps she was too excited to see her Brother Nan today!¡±


    The butler did not treat Song Li Well. The Shen family knew that they were up to no good.


    ¡°Madam, Master personally instructed us. If you are not satisfied, you can talk to Master.¡±


    Song Li gritted her teeth. This old fogey had been in the Shen family for a few years and did not put her in his eyes.


    ¡°Butler¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam must have something to do at the hospital. We will not disturb Madam and Miss.¡±


    After saying that, the butler pulled Shen Nan and Emily and left.


    ¡°You useless thing. You can¡¯t keep your cool over such a small matter. Where did you put the Shen family¡¯s tutor?¡±


    Just as the butler and the rest left, Song Li poked Shen Xue¡¯s head with her finger.


    Shepletely ignored the fact that she and Shen Xue were in public. The crowd from earlier had notpletely dispersed.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Taking a Detour</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I was wrong, Mother. I was really wrong.¡±


    Shen Xue was really afraid of her mother, and she kept lowering her head to admit her mistake.


    Song Li was even more displeased when she saw Shen Xue like this, and she forcefully poked Shen Xue¡¯s head again.


    ¡°Madam, this is the hospital¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this child is too insensible.¡±


    Some of the nurses who could not stand it were about to go forward to persuade her, but they were interrupted by Song Li with a smile.


    The nurse was instantly speechless. What kind of woman was this? She bullied the child in public and even med the child?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Song Li reached out and pulled Shen Xue away,pletely ignoring the discussions and gazes of the people around them.


    ¡°Millie, next time you see Shen Xue and her mother, you must take a detour, understand?¡±


    Once they got into the car, Shen Nan warned Emily.


    Shen Xue was still young after all. No matter how bad her intentions were, she was still a child.


    However, Shen Xue¡¯s mother was not a good person. Shen Nan did not like Song Li very much.


    Emily nodded obediently.


    When she saw the smile on the auntie¡¯s face, Emily felt a chill run down her spine. It made her very ufortable.


    The butler frowned uneasily. It seemed like it was necessary to tell Shen Yan about this matter.


    Now that Song Li was involved, it was different. After all, Song Li had no bottom line. She could alsoy her hands on children.


    Emily was a little scared. Shen Xue¡¯s appearance just now was so scary. She still remembered that when she first saw Shen Xue, she thought that she was a pretty sister. However, when she looked at Shen Xue just now, she felt that she was not good-looking at all.


    ¡°Millie, were you scared just now?¡±


    Shen Nan had been paying attention to Emily¡¯s condition. She was a little too quiet today.


    ¡°No, I just feel that Sister Shen Xue is different from what I saw before.¡±


    Emily remembered that when she first saw Shen Xue, Shen Xue had kindly said that she wanted to bring her along to y. However, she did not know why she would treat her like thatter on?


    ¡°People are different from each other.¡±


    In the past, Shen Xue was the only girl in the Shen family, so he always liked to stay by Shen Xue¡¯s side. He felt that whatever Shen Xue said was right, but Shen Xue used him, causing him to be punished by his grandfather.


    However, as long as Shen Xue stood up and spoke up for him instead of pushing everything onto him, he might not have felt so bad.


    Although Shen Xu was in school, he had also called to warn him. He finally understood how stupid he was before. He was actually so easily taken advantage of by Shen Xue.


    Emily looked at Shen Nan with some confusion. Shen Nan smiled and reached out to rub Emily¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just be yourself.¡±


    The butler coughed lightly. It was unknown who Shen Nan had learned from to speak in such an adult tone.


    Emily felt that her rtionship with Shen Nan had be closer. After all, they were of the same age, so they naturally had more topics to talk about. Very quickly, she forgot that she was unhappy just now.


    The two of them got off the car while chatting andughing. Just as they entered the living room, they saw Shen Yu sitting alone on the living room sofa, reading a book.


    Emily ran to Shen Yu excitedly.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back. How was the examination? What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions in a row. Which one do you think I should answer first?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily and spoke with a smile.


    Emily frowned and then looked at Shen Yu very seriously.


    ¡°Then answer them one by one.¡±


    ¡°You little heartless. I was just protecting you, but you threw me away when you saw Fifth Brother.¡±


    Shen Nan walked in front of Emily and Shen Yu in a bad mood andined.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Shen Yu immediately caught the main point that Shen Nan was talking about. Protecting?


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that when Millie apanied me to the hospital, she met Shen Xue and her mother.¡±


    Shen Nan recounted what had happened at the hospital. Shen Yu¡¯s expression was gloomy as he sized up Emily.


    ¡°Emi, are you scared?¡±


    Emily hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Sixth Brother has been protecting me just now. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Shen Yu heaved a sigh of relief, but his tightly knitted brows did not rx.


    Emily stretched out her hand, wanting to unfurl Shen Yu¡¯s tightly knitted brows.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very brave.¡±


    Emily lowered her head and muttered, ¡°After Mom and Dad left, I¡¯ve never been afraid of living alone at home.¡±


    In fact, she was afraid at the beginning, but she gradually got used to it. She was the only one left.


    Shen Yu rubbed Emily¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°You definitely won¡¯t be alone at home now.¡±


    Emily smiled and nodded.


    That¡¯s right, she was very happy in the Shen family now. She no longer had to worry about being alone.


    ¡°Oh right, Brother, what did the doctor say when you went to the hospital? Is there anything wrong with your body?¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu with a worried expression.


    She felt that it was strange. She had heard the servants of the Shen family talking about how Shen Yu had never spoken at home in the past. He ignored everyone except for his grandfather. However, ever since she came to the Shen family, Shen Yu had be fond of smiling and talking.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: His Light</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily was very puzzled. She felt that Shen Yu was such a gentle person.


    Emily was immersed in her own thoughts and did not notice the unnatural expression on Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Millie, look, Fifth Brother is right in front of you. What can happen? I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s just a routine check once a month.¡±


    Shen Nan was very attentive and saw that Shen Yu was in a difficult position. He hurriedly exined.


    However, Emily did not want to hear Shen Nan say it. If Shen Yu had not personally said it, she would not have believed it.


    ¡°You still doubt my words. Everyone in the Shen family needs a routine check-up. When you first came to the Shen family, did Grandpa also take you to the hospital for a check-up?¡±


    Shen Nan red at Emily and then gave Shen Yu a look to im credit.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s nothing wrong. Brother, you must tell me if you¡¯re feeling unwell.¡±


    Shen Yu forced a smile and nodded.


    When Emily saw Shen Yu nod, she was happy. Her attention was attracted by the book in Shen Yu¡¯s hand. It was a Go book. There were some very difficult endings in it.


    ¡°Brother, I know how to y with this toy. I¡¯ve yed with it in my dreams. I¡¯m very good!¡± Emily said excitedly to Shen Yu.


    ¡°Millie is really good. Go and change your clothes first. I¡¯ll y with youter.¡± Shen Yu only thought that Emily had yed in the vige before and did not care. He urged her to change her clothes and prepare for lunch.


    After the butler came back, he went straight to the study and told Shen Yan about what happened in the hospital today.


    ¡°Those two children were not injured, right?¡±


    A trace of worry shed across Shen Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They were not injured. It¡¯s just that the Sixth Young Master seemed to have grown up today. He protected Miss Emily behind him. Master, you didn¡¯t hear what he said at that time. He was just like a little adult.¡±


    The butler shook his head and answered respectfully.


    Shen Yan was slightly gratified. He had finally made something of himself.


    ¡°Send more people around the children. Tell them to hide a little. Don¡¯t let the children find out.¡±


    A trace of sadness shed across Shen Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements right away.¡±


    ¡°Also, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°That day, they came to bring Miss Xue back. I heard from their servants that the two of them pointed at Miss Xue and scolded her. However, I saw them in the hospital today. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very serious.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xue, this child. Initially, I told her toe to the Shen family¡¯s old residence often because I wanted her to stay away from her pair of unscrupulous parents. However, I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, she was taught astray. Tell me, why does she have such a heavy heart as a young child?¡±


    Shen Yan stretched out his hand and pped the table. When he thought of Shen Xue framing Emily in the vige, he became even angrier.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve checked the surveince footage. It was indeed Miss Xue who fell on purpose after she helped Miss Millie up,¡± the butler lowered his head and said softly.


    Initially, Shen Yan did not think this matter was important. However, after Shen Xue used Shen Nan, Shen Yan asked him to check the surveince footage. He did not expect to see such a scene.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, Millie just came to the Shen family that day, right?¡±


    Emily had just arrived at the Shen family and Shen Xue already disliked her. It seemed that this child could not be led back to the right path.


    The butler nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shen Yan closed his eyes and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Old Feng, how long have you been in our family?¡±


    The butler looked at Shen Yan in confusion. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Almost forty years.¡±


    ¡°You and I are both old, and the children¡¯s minds are starting to be active. Shen Xue is a ten-year-old child. I had the intention to keep her in the Shen family and away from her parents, but in the end, I still can¡¯t resist the influence of the family environment. This child is not suitable to stay in the Shen family¡¯s old residence. In the future, there is no need for her toe anymore.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Master. You still have to take care of your health.¡±


    After all, the Shen family still had to rely on him to support them.


    Shen Yan waved his hand, indicating for the butler to leave.


    The incident back then had caused his Shen family to be severely injured. Who knew how long his body couldst?


    Fortunately, the doctor told him that Shen Yu¡¯s condition had obviously improved. Although there were still somemunication barriers, he had already begun to take the initiative to change.


    This was the most gratifying thing he had done in the past few years.


    Shen Yu coaxed Emily upstairs and sat alone on the sofa with a calm expression. He did not know how to tell Emily about his past. That terrifying scene had tortured him night after night, making him unable to sleep all night.


    When he closed his eyes, he could see the broken arms and limbs. His ears were filled with painful moans and the sick and crazyughter of those people.


    He had once fallen into his own darkness. He struggled hard, but to no avail.


    Until he met Emily, his light.


    With her by his side, he felt an unprecedented peace, but she was still too young, and there were still fish that had escaped the back then. It was not good for her to know too much.

 Chapter 41 - Reading

    <h4>Chapter 41: Reading</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Yu?¡±


    Shen Yan came down from the study and saw Shen Yu sitting on the sofa with a frown on his face. He looked like a stranger who shouldn¡¯t be near him. He instantly became a little nervous. He was fine when he came back, but what happened now?


    Shen Yu raised his head and nced at Shen Yan on the stairs. He lowered his head again, full of disappointment.


    For the first time, he did not know what he should do. What should he do to ensure that the girl next to him was not in any danger?


    ¡°Did Millie make you worried about what happened today?¡±


    Shen Yan understood very well. Although Shen Yu was very withdrawn, he had always had his own thoughts. The way he looked now was definitely because something had affected his thoughts.


    And the only thing that could affect Shen Yu¡¯s emotions now was Emily.


    Shen Yu still had his head lowered.


    Shen Yan sighed and held Shen Yu¡¯s shoulder tightly as he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±.


    ¡°In the past, you sealed yourself in your own space. Now that Millie is here, everyone in your family can clearly feel your change and are happy. No matter what happens, your family will stand on your side and will stand by Millie¡¯s side. So you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Those things are already in the past and won¡¯t hurt you anymore.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s entire body could not stop trembling. No matter what, he was still a child. When he thought of the bloody scenes that he had experienced in the past, he could not help but be afraid.


    Shen Yan hugged Shen Yu tightly andforted him softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    Shen Yu bit his lower lip tightly, as if he wanted to use this method to alleviate his pain.


    Shen Yan¡¯s heart ached more and more as he patted Shen Yu¡¯s back.


    After a while, Shen Yu calmed down and Shen Yan changed the topic.


    ¡°Millie is not young anymore. It¡¯s time for her to study. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get the butler to look for a school and send Millie to study. What do you think?¡±


    Shen Yu raised his head and looked at Shen Yan with a look of unwillingness.


    ¡°Millie is about the same age as Nan. Logically speaking, she should be in primary school. Do you want Millie to stay at home and grow up to be illiterate?¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. He did not want to, but when he thought about how Emily wanted to leave his sight, Shen Yu was not happy.


    ¡°I can teach her myself.¡±


    ¡°You are not a teacher. Do you know what to teach? There is no room for negotiation on this matter. Since we agreed to raise Millie in the Shen family, then we have to be responsible for Millie.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned even more. It was rare for Shen Yan to speak to her in a tough manner, but he had to admit that what Shen Yan said was not unreasonable.


    ¡°Then I want to go to school too.¡±


    Shen Yan initially thought that he had scared Shen Yu, but who knew that the next second, what Shen Yu said would instantly make Shen Yan¡¯s eyes pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shen Yan could not believe what he had heard.


    Ever since that incident, Shen Yu was no longer willing tomunicate with anyone, and he never went to school again.


    Shen Yan almost stood up and pped his hands. The decision he made just now was actually so wise!


    Shen Yu nodded heavily. The noisy environment at school made him very annoyed. However,pared to not seeing Emily for a day, this was really nothing.


    What if Emily was bullied at school?


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll get the butler to make the arrangements right away.¡±


    Shen Yan excitedly went out to look for the housekeeper. He felt more and more that it was the right decision to raise Emily in the Shen family. Look, Shen Yu was willing to take the initiative to go out and contact other people.


    At night, Shen Yan told Old Lady Shen about this matter. Old Lady Shen was also happy.


    ¡°It seems that this child, Millie, is really the lucky star of our Shen family. Recently, I realized that Shen Nan has changed quite a lot. He looks like an older brother.¡±


    Originally, Shen Nan was the most unreasonable child in the family. However, he was extremely obedient and sensible recently. Especially when she found out that Shen Nan was actually protecting Emily in the hospital today, Old Lady Shen was even more gratified.


    ¡°Millie, this child, is obedient and sensible. She is someone who we will dote on.¡±


    The Shen family was full of men. It was not easy for a girl to appear. Naturally, she was doted on by many people.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good sign that Xiao Yu can take the initiative to contact other people, but old man, I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t put Xiao Yu and Millie in the same ss.¡±

 Chapter 42 - Growth?

    <h4>Chapter 42: Growth?</h4>


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Shen Yan was a little puzzled. Shen Yu had agreed to go to school because of Emily. If they were not in the same ss, would Shen Yu just leave when he was unhappy?


    ¡°I say, old man, why are you going back to your old ways? You don¡¯t even understand such simple logic? Tell me, do you want Millie to be able to fend herself by letting her go to school?¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yan did not speak, Old Lady Shen continued to speak.


    ¡°If Millie has Xiao Yu by her side to protect her in everything, how do you think Millie will grow up?¡±


    Old Lady Shen could see that Shen Yu cared about Millie. He was even a little overbearing. Even if the people in his family were too close to Millie and distracted her attention, Shen Yu would still be unhappy.


    It was very difficult for Emily to grow up under Shen Yu¡¯s protection.


    Old Lady Shen sighed and continued, ¡°Millie is a very sensible child. Although we adopted her because she could help Shen Yu, since we adopted her, we have to be responsible. Millie should have her own life. We should not let Millie follow Xiao Yu around.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m afraid that Xiao Yu will be angry with his temper.¡±


    Shen Yan frowned. Shen Yu finally said that he wanted to go to school. If they were not in the same ss, wouldn¡¯t the gains outweigh the losses?


    ¡°You¡¯ve only grown older after so many years, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Old Lady Shen looked at Shen Yan with some disdain.


    ¡°You actually despise me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve despised you for so many years. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the first to know. Why are you making such a fuss?¡±


    Old Lady Shen was not afraid at all as she looked at Shen Yan who was a little angry. After all, they had supported each other for so many years and had gone through many ups and downs. How could they really quarrel over such a small matter?


    ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯re smart, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Don¡¯t cry for my help when the timees,¡± Shen Yan said disdainfully, then turned around with his back facing Old Lady Shen. He did not want to bother with Old Lady Shen now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it then. Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡±


    Old Lady Shen was even more unconcerned about Shen Yan¡¯s provocation. Then, she used her arm to bump into Shen Yan.


    ¡°Turn off the lights.¡±


    Although Shen Yan was reluctant, he still reached out to turn off the lights.


    Old Lady Shen smiled. After so many years, he was still as childish as ever.


    The next morning, Old Lady Shen called Emily to her side.


    ¡°Millie, yesterday, I discussed with your grandfather. I think that you should go to school at your age. When kid Shen Nan starts school, you can go with him.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened. She could not believe what she had heard.


    ¡°Really? Grandma, can I really go to school?¡±


    ¡°You child, will Grandma still y with you?¡±


    Second Aunt was folding her clothes at the side. She looked at Emily¡¯s reaction with amusement. Could this child be so happy that she had gone mad?


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just too happy.¡±


    Emily hurriedly reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes, but she could not close her mouth with a smile.


    Before her father¡¯s ident, he had also said that he would send her to school.


    Beforeing to the Shen family, she had never dared to think that she could still go to school.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. When the timees, Sister will be in the same ss as me. When the timees, I¡¯ll take care of Sister.¡±


    Shen Nan patted his chest and spoke confidently.


    Shen Yu was a little unhappy when he heard Shen Nan¡¯s words. His face was gloomy, and the chess book in his hand was almost crumpled into a ball by him.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Millie and Xiao Nan are only a little more than a year apart. When the timees, Xiao Nan can still take care of Millie in the same ss.¡±


    Third Aunt, who was at the side, spoke with great gratification.


    She was now very fond of Emily. She had seen the changes in Shen Nan in the past few days.


    Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan unhappily. He did not need Shen Nan to take care of Emily.


    Shen Nan felt his Fifth Brother¡¯s gaze and did not dare to breathe loudly. He did not seem to have done anything wrong recently, nor did he say anything wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡±


    Upon hearing Shen Nan¡¯s words, Emily instantly became excited. Although reading was very pleasant, Emily was still a little afraid of the unfamiliar environment. Now that she knew someone in the same ss, she instantly felt relieved.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shen Yu threw the chess book on the sofa, his face gloomy.

 Chapter 43 - Two Grades Higher

    <h4>Chapter 43: Two Grades Higher</h4>


    Everyone shifted their attention to Shen Yu, which gave Emily a shock. She looked at Shen Yu with some confusion.


    Emily hurriedly walked to Shen Yu¡¯s side and called out carefully, ¡°Brother?¡±


    Could it be that Shen Yu did not like her studying?


    Shen Yu frowned. He knew that he had identally frightened Emily, but seeing that Emily was happy to be able to study with Shen Nan, he was very unhappy.


    Shen Nan seemed to have thought of something and immediately said, ¡°Fifth Brother? Are you unhappy because Millie is going to school?¡±


    After hearing Shen Nan¡¯s words, Emily became even more worried. Could it be that Shen Yu really did not want her to go to school? But she really wanted to go to school.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Why wouldn¡¯t your brother be happy if you go to school?¡±


    Shen Yu immediately red at Shen Nan, motioning for Shen Nan not to spout nonsense.


    Emily¡¯s emotions came and went quickly. When she heard that Shen Yu did not forbid her from going to study, she was instantly happy. She held Shen Yu¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡°I knew Brother was the best.¡±


    Shen Nan felt that Shen Yu was really a little inexplicable just now, so he asked shamelessly, ¡°That¡¯s strange. Then why were you so angry just now?¡±


    Perhaps because he had been too close to Emily during this period of time, Shen Nan and Shen Yu had spent more time together. Shen Nan was less and less afraid of Shen Yu now.


    Shen Yu was even more displeased when Shen Nan brought it up.


    ¡°No? Then it means that Millie has studied books, but you don¡¯t.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu, touched his chin, and pretended to speak in a profound manner.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you read?¡±


    Emily was puzzled at first, but then she instantly began to worship him.


    Shen Yu was already so smart even if he didn¡¯t study. What would happen if he study?


    ¡°Little Millie, what¡¯s with that look? He doesn¡¯t read, but you still worship him?¡±


    Shen Nan couldn¡¯t stand it. Worship was worship, but was it so blind?


    Shen Yu instantly felt a little awkward. He coughed lightly to cover up his awkwardness. Was he going to tell Emily that he really didn¡¯t study?


    Shen Yu felt that he could not say it out loud.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Kid Nan¡¯s nonsense. Xiao Yu is a smart kid. Previously, he was suspended from school for a period of time because of his health. Now that school has started, he can go to school with you guys. Let me calcte. Xiao Yu should be two grades higher than you guys.¡±


    A glimmer of light shed in Old Lady Shen¡¯s eyes. Yesterday, she had discussed this topic with Shen Yan. This opportunity had actuallye to her so quickly.


    Shen Yu looked at Old Lady Shen with some dissatisfaction. What did she mean by two grades higher? He wanted to be in the same ss as Millie.


    However, when he saw the adoration in Emily¡¯s eyes, he could only bite the bullet and nod his head.


    Could it be that he wanted to be demoted by two grades to be in the same ss as Emily and Shen Nan?


    ¡°Wow, Brother, you¡¯re really amazing. I heard from my sister in the vige that some people will be demoted when they leave school due to illness. Brother, you actually didn¡¯t demote. You¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    A ck line shed across Shen Yu¡¯s face. Now if he told Emily that he actually wanted to demote, and that he wanted to demote by two levels in a row, would Emily take back her words of praise?


    The smile on Old Lady Shen¡¯s face deepened. Seeing that Shen Yu was defeated, Old Lady Shenughed even more happily in her heart.


    Emily was really entering her heart more and more. She reached out and touched Emily¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Our Millie really knows how to praise people. Your Fifth Brother is the smartest. Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t go to school recently, but there¡¯s no need to worry about his studies.¡±


    Shen Yu was even more displeased. He wanted to re at Old Lady Shen, but thinking that Old Lady Shen was an elder, he didn¡¯t dare. He could only swallow his anger. It was neither up nor down, and it made him feel even worse.


    Emily did not notice Shen Yu¡¯s reaction at all. When she heard Old Lady Shen¡¯s words, she looked at Shen Yu with admiration. Then, she looked at Old Lady Shen.


    ¡°Really? Then when the timees, if I don¡¯t know anything, I can look for Brother to help me. I¡¯m very stupid.¡±


    Emily touched her head in embarrassment. Then, she looked at Shen Yu with hope in her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what doesn¡¯t Emi know? I¡¯ll teach you then.¡±


    Shen Yu subconsciously sat up straight and instantly forgot about wanting to be in the same ss as Emily. He had already enjoyed the adoring look in Emily¡¯s eyes just now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Millie has anything she doesn¡¯t know, just ask your Fifth Brother. He¡¯s two grades higher than you. Your Fifth Brother knows everything you learn.¡±

 Chapter 44 - Diverting Attention

    <h4>Chapter 44: Diverting Attention</h4>


    The smile on Old Lady Shen¡¯s face became even more cheerful. She had easily solved the problem that Old Man Shen Yan found difficult. Old Lady Shen could not help but feel a little proud.


    Shen Yu, on the other hand, wore a bitter expression. He felt that Old Lady Shen had done it on purpose. It was impossible for him to be in the same ss as Emily.


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other and smiled. Old Lady Shen had emphasized that Shen Yu was two grades older than Emily. How could they not notice such an obvious move?


    ¡°Emily is going to study. I have to think carefully about what school supplies I should buy for her.¡±


    Second Aunt was the most excited. She could buy things again.


    This time, she had to make a good n for Emily.


    ¡°Are you that happy?¡±


    Shen Yu saw that Emily was happy, so he was naturally happy. However, when he thought of not being in the same ss as Emily, Shen Yu could not be happy.


    Emily nodded her head heavily, and her eyes could not help but be moist.


    ¡°Dad¡­ the night before dad left, he told Mom that he was going to send me to school.¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice became softer and softer.


    If her family was still around, she would have been sitting in the ssroom with her ssmates and reading books by now.


    The living room instantly fell silent. Second Aunt could not help but feel sorry for Emily as she hugged her in her arms and gently stroked Emily¡¯s back.


    ¡°Good child.¡±


    ¡°Millie, you are so smart and know how to work hard. There will definitely be no problem for you to study. You little brat, don¡¯t let Millie beat you when the timees. When the timees, you will be embarrassed.¡±


    Third Aunt forcefully poked Shen Nan¡¯s head. Shen Nan instantly looked at Third Aunt with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°How is that possible? I am in the top three of our grade, okay?¡±


    ¡°The top three of your grade. You are only in the first grade of primary school now.¡±


    Third Aunt sneered and mercilessly rebuked Shen Nan.


    ¡°So what if you are in the first grade? There are grades in the first grade. Mom, you have topare me with my peers.¡±


    Shen Nan was not convinced. His mother liked topare him with his other brothers the most. However, he was only so old. How could he be as good as his other brothers?


    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t know where you learned this bad habit. This is called arrogance. Look at Millie. You should learn more and be more sensible. It will also save me some effort.¡±


    Shen Nan turned his head to the side. He did not want to bother with his mother. Anyway, in his mother¡¯s eyes, he was no better than anyone else.


    Emily, who was originally a little sad, was distracted by Shen Nan and Third Aunt¡¯s sudden move.


    Emily wanted to speak up for Shen Nan, but Shen Yu pulled her hand. She looked at Shen Yu in confusion and saw a hint of schadenfreude in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes?


    Then¡­ then she would naturally stand on Shen Yu¡¯s side.


    Emily obediently sat beside Shen Yu, eating the fruit that Second Aunt peeled and watching the show with Shen Yu.


    After watching for a while, Shen Yu felt bored and picked up the chess book that was originally ced at the side. Emily instantly became interested and stared at the Go book in Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    The Go book was iplete. Looking at the ck and white pieces on the Go book, Emily could not help but be a little surprised. She seemed to have seen this Go book in a dream.


    Emily narrowed her eyes. She had to think carefully. Where was the next move of the white-clothed sister in her dream?


    ¡°Brother, will we win if we put the white pieces here?¡±


    Emily excitedly stretched out her finger and pointed at a position on the Go book.


    Perhaps because she was too excited, Emily¡¯s voice could not help but be a little loud, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Even Shen Nan, who was quarreling with his mother, looked over.


    When he thought of what Emily had said just now, Shen Nan did not believe it.


    ¡°Millie? You can understand it?¡±


    Shen Nan looked at the Go book in Shen Yu¡¯s hand again. He only knew that Shen Yu was looking at Go. After that, he knew ck and white pieces, but he did not know anything about go. Emily actually knew Go?


    It was impossible. Emily must have met a dead piece by ident.


    ¡°I can understand it. If the white is here, the white will win, and then¡­¡±


    Emily thought for a while and then changed to another position. She pointed and continued.


    ¡°If the ck is here, the white will have no chance to turn the tables.¡±


    She remembered that the white-clothed sister had told her this in her dream.


    Shen Yu looked carefully at the two positions that Emily had mentioned. After thinking for a while, he widened his eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 45 - The Go Book

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Go Book</h4>


    This was because the two positions that Emily had mentioned were not wrong at all.


    One had to know that he had studied this Go book for a very long time. Shen Yu thought that he hadpletely understood this Go book. However, he only knew how to crack the white pieces, but he had never considered the ck.


    In just a short period of time, Emily already knew where the Go pieces of both sides should be ced. Could she end or crack this game?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You must be confused. Take a look at this again.¡±


    Shen Nan took the Go book from Shen Yu¡¯s hand, flipped a page casually, and handed it to Emily.


    How was it possible? Emily was only a little older than him. How could she know Go?


    Emily took the Go book and concentrated on thinking.


    After a while, everyone in the living room looked at Emily with anticipation, but Emily did not speak at all.


    Shen Nan became excited.


    ¡°See, I told you that you were blind. Go is so difficult that I can¡¯t understand it. How can you know?¡±


    Just now, his mother wasparing him and Emily. If Emily really knew Go and he could not understand it, then his mother would definitely ridicule him even more.


    Shen Yu frowned and red at Shen Nan.


    ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Shen Nan subconsciously dodged. How could he be so smug? He actually spoke about Emily in front of Shen Yu?


    ¡°You little brat, if I let you fool me, it might not be right.¡±


    As Third Aunt spoke, she was about to make a move again, but Shen Nan nimbly dodged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, but Millie is just pointing blindly. Go is so difficult! How could Millie understand? I¡¯m your biological son! Can you not hit me at every turn? Children need to be encouraged.¡±


    Shen Nan had a bitter expression on his face as he looked at his mother with some resentment. His mother¡¯s temper was getting worse and worse.


    ¡°Okay, okay, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what Xiao Nan said. Children indeed need encouragement.¡±


    Second Aunt stopped Third Aunt¡¯s hand and looked at the frowning Emily. She also thought that Emily did not know how to y, so sheforted her.


    ¡°Millie, it¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re interested in Go, you can ask your Fifth Brother to teach you. By then, Millie will know where to y.¡±


    ¡°Brother, is ck ying here? No matter how you y, the white piece has already lost. Because no matter where the white piece is, ck will firmly trap the white piece.¡±


    Just as Second Aunt¡¯s voice fell, Emily had already spoken excitedly. Then, she began to gesture to the Go sheet.


    ¡°But if white wants to struggle a few more steps, they can y at this ce. If ck doesn¡¯t pay attention, white might even be able to turn defeat into victory.¡±


    It could be seen that Emily had no idea about the small episode that had just happened. It could be seen how focused Emily was when she was reading the Go sheet.


    Shen Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. He took the Go book from Emily¡¯s hand and began to study the two positions that Emily had mentioned.


    Shen Nan could no longer care about his dissatisfaction. He sat beside Shen Yu. Even Emily knew. He had to take a few more nces. It was impossible for him to know.


    However, even if he had a hole in the Go book, it was still just ck and white. He could not understand it at all.


    ¡°Emi, how did you know? Have you yed Go before?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily in surprise. He had just done some research and the position that Emily had mentioned was actually correct.


    Could it be that someone had taught Emily to y Go before?


    Emily shook her head and said softly.


    ¡°I just saw that brother had been staring at this Go book for the past two days, so I asked the butler to help me search for how to y Go. I did not expect that I really yed it right.¡±


    After saying that, Emily stuck out her tongue and looked at Shen Nan proudly.


    She did not dare to tell Shen Yu that because she was dreaming, there was a sister in white in her dream who had taught her? No one would believe what she said.


    ¡°Yes, Miss Millie asked me to help search for it yesterday, so I randomly found a few videos for Miss Millie. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Millie to actually know how to y Go?¡± Butler Shen spoke up from the side.


    When Emily asked him yesterday, she didn¡¯t know how to y Go. In order to perfunctorily answer Emily, he randomly found a few learning videos for Emily. Thinking that Emily was happy, it was nothing.


    Who knew that those few videos allowed Emily to learn Go?

 Chapter 46 - Go Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 46: Go Fighting</h4>


    Even Old Lady Shen, who was used to big scenes, was shocked by this result. However, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She casually flipped a page of the Go book and handed it to Emily.


    ¡°Millie, take a look at this again.¡±


    Emily nodded obediently and began to study the Go book again. This time, her speed was much faster than before.


    Emily pointed at a position on the Go book and said casually, ¡°If you y here, the white piece will win.¡±


    ¡°What about the ck piece?¡± Shen Nan hurriedly asked.


    Emily bit her lip and shook her head, pretending to be experienced and regretful.


    ¡°On the surface, the ck piece is going to win this time, but if the white piece is ced here, it can immediately turn the tide. No matter where the ck piece is ced, the white piece can break it. If this stalemate continues, the ck piece will always be led by the white piece. In the end, only the white piece will win.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, our Millie is really amazing. She learned Go just by watching a few videos. You brat, did you see that? You even said that you were in the top three of your grade. After Millie goes to your ss, Millie¡¯s results will definitely be better than yours.¡±


    Third Aunt saw Shen Nan¡¯s confused eyes after hearing Emily¡¯s answer. She knew that even if Emily told Shen Nan the answer, Shen Nan still would not understand it.


    For matters that he did not understand, he would not understand it no matter how he looked at it.


    Third Aunt¡¯s gaze fell on Emily. Such a smart child who knew to take the initiative to learn. Which adult would not like it?


    Third Aunt now wished that she could bring Emily back to her own house to raise.


    Looking at Shen Nan again, she had always felt that he was young, so it was natural that he was not as outstanding as his brothers. Now that there was Emily, she wanted to see how Shen Nan would be able to cheat and y tricks in the future.


    Third Aunt liked this catfish effect very much.


    Shen Nan sighed.


    ¡°Looks like Millie really knows Go.¡±


    ¡°This is amazing. Millie has only watched a few videos and she has already studied Go thoroughly. If I were to say, she is much smarter than Shen Yu.¡±


    Second Aunt was a little proud. She felt that Emily was really their biological family member.


    Emily was praised so much that she blushed and felt a little guilty.


    Because only she herself knew what the real situation was like. But for this reason, she did not dare to tell the Shen family.


    Shen Yu was the most excited. He quickly went upstairs and took out his Go board. Then, he pulled Emily and began to fight.


    Emily had the ability to talk on paper. Once she put it into practice, she waspletely no match for Shen Yu.


    In the first two rounds, Shen Yu would always kill her. Every time she lost, she would look at Shen Yu with grievance.


    However, Shen Yu acted as if he did not see it and did not show any mercy.


    The third round began. Emily calmly responded. It took longer than the previous two roundsbined, but she still lost without any suspense.


    Emily was a little dejected. She lowered her head and did not speak. She felt that she was about to die of grievance.


    Shen Yu did not know how to give way to her!


    ¡°Emi, don¡¯t be discouraged. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Shen Yuforted her softly. The regret in his heart grew, but he still did not intend to show mercy.


    ¡°Millie, it¡¯s okay. This is your first time ying Go. This time, you canst much longer than the previous two times.¡±


    Old Lady Shenforted her by the side, admiring the little girl in front of her more and more.


    The older generation was naturally more interested in Go. Old Lady Shen¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched each step Emily took.


    Although Emily did not win a single game, she could see that Emily had improved every game. Now, Emily was just practicing.


    Emily took a deep breath to cheer herself up. She looked at Shen Yu firmly and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s y another game.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and nodded. He put away all the Go pieces on the chessboard and continued to fight with Emily.


    Emily focused on the chessboard. She found her biggest problem. Every move she made could be guessed by Shen Yu, which led her to be led by the nose by Shen Yu. Every time, she would fall into Shen Yu¡¯s trap.


    Could it be that Shen Yu knew her too well? Then, should she try to do the opposite this time?


    Because she was too focused, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Emily¡¯s forehead. Old Lady Shen wiped it for Emily with some heartache, but her eyes were still on the chessboard.

 Chapter 47 - Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 47: Exnation</h4>


    ¡°Yeah! Brother, I won this round.¡±


    Emily jumped up excitedly and pped her hands, like a child asking for candy.


    Shen Yu put down the Go piece in his hand, smiled, and reached out to touch Emily¡¯s head.


    ¡°Our Emi is really amazing.¡±


    Emilyughed foolishly, then looked at Old Lady Shen at the side, and couldn¡¯t help but boast, ¡°Grandma, I won.¡±


    ¡°Grandma saw it. You won beautifully.¡±


    Old Lady Shen handed the cup to Emily. Emily hurriedly took it, still unable to contain her happiness.


    ¡°Brother, continue. Let¡¯s y another round.¡±


    Emily hurriedly tidied up the Go pieces on the chessboard. She wanted to continue. She had to chase after victory. Shen Yu had just won three rounds against her. She had to win three rounds as well.


    Shen Yu stopped Emily¡¯s hand movements and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. Let¡¯s continue tomorrow.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu with some confusion. She was a little unwilling.


    ¡°Millie, that¡¯s enough for today. You can¡¯t be a fat person with one bite. You should digest it today. Maybe your Brother Xiao Yu won¡¯t be a match for you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Emily thought about beating Shen Yu again and couldn¡¯t help but look at Old Lady Shen with some excitement.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Look, didn¡¯t you win thest round?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to look for the butler grandpa to find me some videos to learn.¡±


    After saying that, Emily hurriedly got up and went to look for Butler Shen. Shepletely didn¡¯t notice that Shen Yu, who had be unhappy due to being ignored by her, had be unhappy.


    Emily excitedly pulled Butler Shen to her room. Because she did not know many words, and she did not know how to use aputer, she could only ask Butler Shen to help her find a learning video.


    Emily was watching the learning video with great interest in her room, while Shen Yu was sulking in the living room.


    This little heartless person actually really said that she would leave and left without saying goodbye to him.


    ¡°You still didn¡¯t have the heart to do it in thest round?¡±


    Old Lady Shen sat on the chair calmly with a teacup in her hand. There was a trace of ridicule in her eyes.


    She naturally understood Shen Yu¡¯s character. Even if the previous incident had not happened, Shen Yu had always acted on his own. He had never bought into anyone¡¯s schemes. From the first two rounds, it could be seen that he really did not leave any face.


    Shen Yu raised his head and looked at Old Lady Shen in puzzlement. Then, he shook his head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go easy. I did lose thest round.¡±


    Old Lady Shen sneered. She did not intend to let Shen Yu off just like that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that Grandma is like Shen Nan and doesn¡¯t know Go as well. I¡¯ve watched by your side for so long. I can still tell if you went easy or not.¡±


    Seeing that his actions had been exposed, Shen Yu frowned unhappily.


    This feeling of being seen through by others was really not a good feeling.


    ¡°I went easy on her in thest game because I knew that if this continued, there wouldn¡¯t be any results.¡±


    Old Lady Shen smiled and looked at Shen Yu with gratification.


    Shen Yu had really changed because of Emily. If it was the previous Shen Yu, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have opened his mouth to exin.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you have really changed. Grandma is very happy. At first, when your grandfather said it, I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±


    Shen Yu raised his head and looked at Old Lady Shen. Old Lady Shen rarely talked to him like this. To be honest, Shen Yu was a little surprised.


    Ever since that incident, the family had been very careful when facing him. He was also unwilling to speak.


    Old Lady Shen took a sip of tea, looked at Shen Yu, and continued to speak.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, are you ming Grandma today? Do you think that Grandma won¡¯t let you be in the same ss as Millie?¡±


    Shen Yu frowned and did not speak, because he did not want to lie.


    ¡°Millie is a good child. Even without you by her side, she can already live very well on her own. Our Shen family cannot deprive Millie all her life just because Millie is in our family. Millie needs her own circle of life. Do you understand what Grandma is saying?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s frown deepened. He did not want to understand.


    When he thought about how Millie would leave him in the future, he felt even more frustrated. There was even a hint that he did not want Millie to go to school.


    It was fine as long as Millie stayed by his side.


    ¡°Grandma knows. Back then¡­ After that incident, you were no longer willing to speak. Grandpa found out that you had changed when you were facing Millie. He brought Millie home. Although he wanted to cure your illness, since Millie hase to the Shen family, we have to be responsible for Millie. She is not anyone¡¯s essory.¡±

 Chapter 48 - The Woman In White

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Woman In White</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Old Lady Shen ignored Shen Yu¡¯s displeasure and impatience and continued to speak.


    ¡°You may not be able to understand Grandma¡¯s actions today and be angry, but even so, Grandma will still do it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t treat Emi as my essory.¡±


    Shen Yu raised his head and looked at Old Lady Shen. His hands were tightly clenched as he refuted Old Lady Shen¡¯s words.


    Although he wanted Emily to stay by his side at all times, he knew that he could not be so selfish.


    ¡°Emi is very smart. I also know that I cannot be so selfish. However, Grandma, this feeling is too ufortable.¡±


    In the end, Shen Yu was still a ten-year-old child. Although he was mature, when faced with such a thing, he still did not know what to do.


    Old Lady Shen¡¯s eyes could not help but tear up. Shen Yu had really recovered. He had gradually tried to express his emotions.


    ¡°Good child. Grandma understands. Since you don¡¯t want Millie to leave you, then you have to work hard to be stronger. Only then can you properly protect Millie.¡±


    Old Lady Shen did not understand whether he could understand these things when she told it to a ten-year-old child. However, the time left for Shen Yu was not very much.


    She understood that Shen Yu had been silent for so many years because the people around him had left because of him. Therefore, Shen Yu med himself.


    If the same thing happened again, she was worried that Shen Yu would directly copse.


    He knew, he knew that he could only protect Emily if he was strong enough. He did not want Emily to leave him like his parents.


    Old Lady Shen held Shen Yu in her arms with heartache. She gently stroked Shen Yu¡¯s back and sighed.


    She had lost her youngest son that year. Even Shen Yu did not speak anymore. He had nightmares all night. For half a month, Shen Yu did not dare to close his eyes. If Shen Yan had not ordered someone to use sleeping pills... Shen Yu would not have been able to hold on.


    Old Lady Shen really did not want to see Shen Yu like that anymore.


    Emily did not know what Shen Yu and Old Lady Shen were talking about downstairs. She was still immersed in the teaching video that Butler Shen had found for her.


    Emily could not help but see things. She rubbed her eyes and got up to lie on her bed. Soon, she fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Looking at how excited you are today. Do you really think that you won thest round against your so-called Brother Shen Yu?¡±


    Emily rubbed her eyes in annoyance. She saw that she was on arge grasnd. In the middle of the grasnd, there was a bottomless tree. At this moment, she was sleeping under the tree.


    Emily followed the voice and looked over. She saw a young woman sitting on the treetops. She was dressed in snow-white ancient clothes, swaying her legs.


    Fortunately, it was not the first time that Emily had seen her, so she was not frightened.


    ¡°I clearly won thest round against my brother,¡±?Emily retorted with a dissatisfied mouth.


    The woman in white, on the other hand,ughed wildly. She did not care about her image at all.


    ¡°That was your brother ying with you. If you continue to y, it would be very difficult to determine the winner in the end. To put it bluntly, he was not willing to continue ying with you, so it was the best choice to end it early.¡±


    Emily was even more dissatisfied. She crossed her arms and snorted coldly.


    ¡°Brother is not the kind of person you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t want to talk to you about Brother.¡±


    ¡°A little brat is a little brat. Just a few words and you¡¯re angry.¡±


    The woman in white disappeared from the treetops and instantly appeared beside Emily. She sat next to Emily and poked her little chubby face gently.


    ¡°It seems that the Shen family has taken good care of you. Look at your chubby face. It¡¯s quite cute.¡±


    Emily still did not want to pay attention to the woman in white. She turned her back to the woman in white to express her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You little brat. I¡¯m your master after all. Is this how you treat your master?¡±


    The woman in white suddenly appeared in front of Emily. Even though she was used to the unique appearance of the woman in white, Emily was still shocked.


    ¡°Can you be more obedient? It¡¯s very scary to keep floating around.¡±


    ¡°I can do whatever I want here. No one can control me.¡±


    ¡°This is my dream. I should be the only one who can make the decision.¡±


    Emily very discontentedly looked at the woman in white, then with some other meaning.

 Chapter 49 - Trading

    <h4>Chapter 49: Trading</h4>


    That¡¯s right, Emily was now in her own dream. At first, she felt that her dreams were all fake, but when this woman in white appeared in her dream, she felt that it was extremely real.


    Because she suddenly became interested in Go, that night when she was lying in bed, she had a dream. In the dream, it was this woman in white who was teaching her to y Go.


    At first, she did not think much of it. She thought it was just a dream. But today, when she saw Shen Yu¡¯s Go book, she felt that her dream was too real. Moreover, she actually used everything that the woman in white taught her today.


    The most amazing thing was that at that time, she remembered that the woman in white was holding a Go book. and the content of the Go book was the same as the one in Shen Yu¡¯s hand?


    Emily was not sure about this.


    ¡°You are wrong about this. You are now in my world. I am the only one who can control everything here.¡±


    The woman in white¡¯s expression changed. The originally clear sky instantly changed.


    Emily looked at the gloomy sky with a trace of lightning. It was as if Emily could hear the rumbling thunder in the next second.


    Emily¡¯s expression changed instantly. She was a little afraid and spoke anxiously. ¡°Alright, I understand. This is your world. I won¡¯t snatch it from you.¡±


    The woman in white saw that Emily was intimidated by her and smiled in satisfaction. The sky became clear again.


    Emily patted her chest with some lingering fear. She was d that she did not anger the woman in white in front of her. What if she was unhappy and was not allowed to wake up?


    ¡°I like to talk to smart children. What do you think? The things I taught you can be used. Weren¡¯t you unwilling to learn in the beginning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to learn now. Can Sister teach me?¡± Emily immediately went forward to please her. She wanted to learn more. She did not want to be a burden to anyone.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s not impossible for you to learn something.¡±


    After hearing the woman in white¡¯s words, Emily frowned. Shepletely ignored the hint of awkwardness that shed across the woman in white¡¯s face.


    As expected, there was no free lunch in this world.


    The woman in white put her hands on her waist and shouted, ¡°Look at your little face. Are you not willing? Do you know how difficult it is for me to maintain such a space?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Since it¡¯s so difficult, then I don¡¯t want to learn. If I want to learn something, Big Brother will teach me.¡±


    In Emily¡¯s heart, Shen Yu was omnipotent. Shen Yu would teach her, and he would not make her pay any price. What if the sister in white in front of her wanted her little life? She cherished her life very much.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The woman in white rushed in front of Emily and red at her.


    There was actually someone who could ignore her?


    The woman in white pointed at herself and said with some uncertainty, ¡°Am I worse than a little kid?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother is the best! He¡¯s not a little kid!¡±


    Hearing the woman in white say bad things about Shen Yu, Emily was instantly unhappy. How could she care about whether or not she would anger the woman in white in front of her?


    The woman in white saw Emily¡¯s reaction and could not help but be a little surprised. It seemed that Shen Yu held quite a lot of weight in Emily¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t say it, but think about it. Actually, you don¡¯t have to do anything. You just have to collect other people¡¯s likes for you. Do you see it? That tree?¡±


    The woman in white stretched out her hand and pointed at the tree that Emily had just seen when she woke up. Emily immediately looked over.


    ¡°You see it, right? That tree is frighteningly tall, but look at its trunk. Isn¡¯t it very thin? If you can¡¯t collect enough people¡¯s likes for you, it might break at any time.¡±


    ¡°What will happen after it breaks?¡± Looking at such a lush tree, Emily really couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Break? I believe you definitely don¡¯t want to know the result.¡± It was rare for Emily to see a trace of fear on the woman in white¡¯s face.


    ¡°Will collecting likes hurt me and the people around me?¡±


    ¡°No, it definitely won¡¯t hurt you. It¡¯ll be good for you. Think about it. I can teach you whatever you want to learn. I¡¯m omnipotent. It won¡¯t affect them if they like you.¡±


    The woman in white looked at Emily expectantly. From time to time, she winked at Emily.


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. As long as you can make the people around you like you, I can collect their likes for you. This way, the trunk will be thicker and thicker, and the energy will be stronger.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Go Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 50: Go Shopping</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily pretended to stroke her chin. It seemed like she was not at a disadvantage in this deal.


    ¡°Besides, I can help you a lot of times.¡±


    Seeing that Emily still did not agree, the woman in white continued to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but can I ask why it¡¯s me?¡±


    After all, no one would believe such a thing if it was told to anyone. Just like her, she really thought that she was dreaming. That wasn¡¯t right. This was her dream, but it didn¡¯t feel like it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It should be God¡¯s will.¡±


    The woman in white spread her hands. Her face was full of doubt, but her eyes were a little evasive.


    Emily¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. Could it be that she was the legendary chosen one? Wasn¡¯t she a little too lucky?


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve already promised me, so you can¡¯t go back on your word. We¡¯re now bound together. It¡¯s not like you can just throw it away if you want to.¡±


    The woman in white took out a ring from somewhere and handed it to Emily.


    ¡°Take this. It will automatically absorb the likes around you. The higher the likes, the thicker the tree.¡±


    Emily took it and looked at the ring in her hand. It was very simple. There was nothing special about it. It was just a silver-colored ring.


    ¡°But I suddenly have a ring around me. Isn¡¯t this something that can¡¯t be exined?¡± Emily could not help but frown. When Shen Yu asked, how would she exin it?


    ¡°Then I don¡¯t know. You can think of a way to exin it yourself.¡± The woman in white shrugged, looking like she could not help.


    Emily¡¯s face was bitter. She wanted to continue speaking, but saw the woman in white wave her hand. Emily suddenly began to feel dizzy, and then she fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Millie?¡±


    Emily opened her eyes, feeling a little ufortable. She saw Second Aunt standing by her bed, calling her name softly.


    ¡°Second Aunt?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? Say, you child, why didn¡¯t you cover yourself with the quilt and fell asleep just like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡± Second Aunt looked at Emily with some me.


    Emily¡¯s face turned red. She had no recollection of when she had fallen asleep, so how could she bother to cover herself with the nket?


    ¡°Millie, Second Aunt saw a ring in your hand? What¡¯s this ring?¡±


    Emily nervously looked at her hand and found that it was tightly holding the ring that the sister in white had given her. She suddenly felt a little guilty.


    ¡°This ring... This ring was given to me by Grandpa Vige Chief when I returned to the vige. He said that my mother... left it behind...¡±


    Emily carefully nced at second aunt. After seeing that Second Aunt did not suspect anything, she continued to speak.


    ¡°I fell asleep just now. Second Aunt, I¡¯ll definitely pay attention in the future. I¡¯ll definitely cover myself with the nket when I sleep.¡±


    Second Aunt¡¯s eyes were wet after hearing Emily¡¯s words. ¡°Then you must take good care of it. This is the only thing your mother left for you, right?¡±


    Emily lowered her head and instantly felt a little guilty. She didn¡¯t lie on purpose, but she really didn¡¯t know how to exin the origin of this ring.


    Emily instantly felt a little disappointed.


    How could her mother leave anything for her? Her father had just left, and her mother was sick. All the things that could be sold in the house had been sold, so why would she leave anything behind?


    She wanted to leave something behind, but there was nothing. ¡°Second Aunt, do you think I have a way to keep this ring by my side?¡±


    If she wore the ring on her short hand, no matter how she looked at it, it would be a little strange.


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Leave it to Second Aunt. We¡¯ll go downstairs to eat first. In a while, Second Aunt will take you out to buy things. Then, we¡¯ll go see if there¡¯s a way to let you wear this ring.¡±


    Emily immediately smiled at Second Aunt. Then, she followed Second Aunt downstairs. When they went downstairs, she found out that it was alreadyte. How could she have identally slept for so long?


    ¡°Millie,e quickly. As soon as I came back, I heard from your grandmother that you and Xiao Yu had fought quite a few games of Go today. After dinner, y two more games with Grandpa.¡±


    When Shen Yan saw Emily appear, he was excited.


    One had to know how shocked Old Man Shen was when he came back. He wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    ¡°Dad, that won¡¯t do. I still want to take Millie out to buy thingster. Isn¡¯t Millie about to start school? We should buy some things that Millie needs.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Hate the Start of School

    <h4>Chapter 51: Hate the Start of School</h4>


    Before Emily could even nod her head in agreement, Second Aunt had already opened her mouth to help her refuse.


    Emily was a little surprised. Second Aunt was really going to take her out to buy things? But she didn¡¯tck anything.


    ¡°Second Aunt, there¡¯s no need. I don¡¯tck anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re going to study now. What stationery do you need? We have to prepare everything.¡±


    Second Aunt did not allow Emily to refuse. She pulled Emily to a seat and sat down.


    It was not easy for her to have a daughter. At that time, she wanted to dress her daughter up beautifully. In the past, when she asked Shen Xu and the others to apany her shopping, they would hide whenever they could. This made her lose interest every time.


    ¡°Second Aunt, there¡¯s really no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    Emily was afraid of causing trouble for others, so she quickly refused. She was already very grateful that the Shen family could take her in. How could the Shen family spend so much money?


    ¡°Yes, yes. In the past, I asked your Fourth Brother to apany me shopping. In the end, he just found an excuse and ran away. Moreover, there are only a few boys¡¯ clothes that can be changed. What¡¯s the point? When you go to school, Second Aunt will definitely make you look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, the school has uniforms.¡± Shen Nan whispered to remind Emily when he saw that she was about to cry.


    Unexpectedly, Second Aunt, who had always been gentle, stared at Shen Nan with eyes that told Shen Nan not to be nosy.


    Shen Nan instantly felt wronged. It was better for him not to speak.


    ¡°Even if the school has uniforms, our Millie still needs the clothes that she usually wears. When the timees, you have to listen to Second Aunt. No one is allowed to refute.¡±


    Emily was instantly put in a difficult position. She looked at Shen Yu and asked for help.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, Brother will apany you.¡± Shen Yu gently patted Emily¡¯s hand to appease her.


    Emily was even more anxious. She called Shen Yu because she wanted Shen Yu to help her. She did not want Shen Yu to go shopping with her.


    The people at the dining table seemed to have heard something big. They all looked at Shen Yu in surprise.


    Shen Yu actually took the initiative to go to those noisy ces?


    ¡°Go, you can go after eating. The two children will be in your hands when the timees.¡±


    Shen Yan waved his big palm. As long as Shen Yu took the initiative to go out, he could do anything.


    ¡°Then I will also¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Have you finished your homework?¡±


    Shen Nan also wanted to go, but he was directly interrupted by Third Aunt.


    After his mother¡¯s reminder, he remembered that his holiday homework had not been touched.


    Shen Nan could not help but speed up his meal. When he thought of so much homework, he instantly had a headache.


    ¡°Eat slowly. No one will snatch it from you.¡± Old Lady Shen was afraid that her youngest grandson would identally choke, so she hurriedly reminded him.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother about him. This rascal must be thinking that he hasn¡¯t done his homework yet, and now he knows to be anxious.¡±


    Third Aunt looked at Shen Nan with disappointment. She had reminded Shen Nan every day, but Shen Nan never took it to heart. Now that school was about to start, he knew how to be anxious.


    ¡°I hate school!¡± Shen Nan shouted. He put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and hurried upstairs.


    ¡°This rascal, are you eating? Is this how I usually teach you?¡±


    Third Aunt was even angrier. Why didn¡¯t Third Brother use as much energy as Shen Nan? Could it be that she really made a mistake at the hospital?


    Old Lady Shen shook her head helplessly. Because of Shen Nan, this clown, there was a lot more fun in the house.


    Second Aunt picked up a piece of food for Emily and said softly, ¡°Hurry up and eat. After eating, we¡¯ll go out.¡±


    Emily nodded and continued to eat quietly.


    When Emily followed Second Aunt to the mall, Emily was even more curious. She looked here and there, her eyes almost blurred.


    She finally understood why no one in the family wanted to go shopping with Second Aunt.


    Emily didn¡¯t know that Second Aunt, who was so gentle in the family, was so obsessed with shopping. When they walked from downstairs to upstairs, Second Aunt seemed to not know fatigue and soon bought a bunch of things in her hands.


    She said that she was bringing her to buy things, but none of the things were hers.


    Emily finally smiled with relief. It seemed that Second Aunt had used her as an excuse to bring her out. That was great. She did not have to worry about how to reject it.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Shen Yu whispered to Emily.


    Emily hurriedly shook her head and looked at the excited Second Aunt in front of her.

 Chapter 52 - Buying Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 52: Buying Clothes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t expect Second Aunt, who is usually so gentle, to be so...¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t find any words to describe it. She looked at Second Aunt, who seemed to havee out with them. She was very happy shopping alone.


    ¡°Crazy?¡±?Emily said carefully. She looked at Shen Yu from the corner of her eyes. Seeing that Shen Yu was not unhappy, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Previously, Fourth Brotherined to me. I didn¡¯t care.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu with some surprise. She had always thought that very few people in the Shen family would take the initiative to talk to Shen Yu.


    Perhaps at the beginning, but after a long time, Shen Yu¡¯s reticence would also make people not want to get close to him.


    Shen Yu probably understood Emily¡¯s gaze. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he was not very willing to exin.


    When the ident happened, Shen Yan was afraid that he really did not know how to speak, so he changed people to chat with him every day. However, he did not want to bother with them at all.


    Later, perhaps the people in the family got used to his personality, so they did not talk to him.


    Naturally, he was happy to be alone, and the people in the family did not get close to him.


    ¡°Both of you hurry up. Millie, I think the clothes in the shop in front look good. Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    Second Aunt suddenly saw a very good-looking children¡¯s clothing shop. Only then did she remember that she had brought Emily and Shen Yu out of the door. She turned around and only then did she realize that the two of them were very far away from her.


    ¡°Oh,ing.¡±


    Emily hurriedly jogged twice. She walked to Second Aunt¡¯s side and held Second Aunt¡¯s hand. She walked into the children¡¯s clothing shop with her.


    ¡°Millie, do you think this princess dress looks good?¡± Second Aunt directly said to a pink princess dress in the shop window as soon as she entered the shop.


    Emily held Second Aunt¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Second Aunt, I really don¡¯t need it. I still have a lot of clothes in my wardrobe that I haven¡¯t worn yet.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t know how long she would need to wear that wardrobe of clothes. There was no need to waste money on her.


    ¡°Girls don¡¯tin about having too many clothes. Help me bring that dress to Millie¡¯s size.¡±


    Second Aunt naturally said thest sentence to the salesperson in the shop. Very soon, a salesperson brought the dress to the size that was suitable for Millie. She smiled very brightly.


    ¡°Madam has really good taste. This dress is the main model that we just got here.¡±


    ¡°Go and try it on.¡± Second Aunt hurriedly brought the dress to the front of Millie and urged her to try it on.


    Emily was in a difficult position. She felt that there was really no need. She looked at Shen Yu and wanted him to speak up for her.


    However, Shen Yu acted as if he did not hear her. He nodded and motioned for Emily to try it on as well.


    ¡°Go, go, go.¡± Second Aunt pushed Emily to the fitting room and handed the clothes to Emily.


    ¡°Millie, if you don¡¯t try it on, Second Aunt will personally help you change, okay?¡±


    Emily was even more embarrassed. She quickly took the clothes in Second Aunt¡¯s hands and closed the curtain of the fitting room.


    Second Aunt then continued to select other items for Emily, satisfied.


    After a while, the curtain of the fitting room was opened. Emily walked out of the fitting room and pulled the hem of her skirt in embarrassment.


    ¡°Millie, you¡¯re really too cute.¡± Second Aunt went forward and pulled Emily to the front of the mirror, tidying up the clothes for Emily.


    ¡°Quick, take a look. Aren¡¯t you cute? You¡¯re really too suitable for pink.¡±


    Emily raised her head in disbelief. For a moment, she could not believe that the person in the mirror was her.


    During this period of time in the Shen family, she had gained a lot of weight. She was already white. When she wore the pink gauze dress, it felt as if her skin could glow, and her face was chubby.


    The skirt was just above her knees, making Emily¡¯s legs look long and thin. Her upper body was designed very simply, making people feel veryfortable.


    A curve appeared at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth unconsciously. She suddenly understood why Second Aunt liked shopping for clothes so much.


    ¡°Come, Millie, try on this pair of shoes again.¡±


    Second Aunt miraculously took a pair of small white leather shoes in front of Emily, and then said to the shopping guide at the side,?¡°Please, help me take a pair of socks.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    The salesperson did not dare to dy at all. She hurriedly handed the socks to Emily and even helped Emily put them on.


    ¡°Thank you, no need. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

 Chapter 53 - Pay

    <h4>Chapter 53: Pay</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily was a little frightened. When she was at home, her mother had told her to do her own things. For a moment, she could not get used to it.


    ¡°Little princess, just sit properly.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face turned red from being called this. She did not know how to respond.


    She wanted to ask Shen Yu for help, but she felt that with her current appearance, she did not dare to look at Shen Yu.


    Fortunately, the salesperson was quick enough to help Emily put on the shoes.


    ¡°Okay, the youngdy¡¯s skin is very white. Wearing this pink gauze dress makes her look like she is glowing.¡±


    ¡°I told you I have good taste. Help me wrap it up. Millie, try this on again.¡±


    Second Aunt pulled Emily around and then handed the dress in her hand to Emily.


    Emily opened her mouth in surprise. Wasn¡¯t Second Aunt by her side just now? Then where did she take out the clothes in her hands?


    ¡°Quick, don¡¯t put on a bitter face. We came out to shop to make ourselves look beautiful.¡±


    Perhaps with the first set, Emily could only resign herself to fate and try the second and third set.


    She wanted to ask Shen Yu for help, but found that Shen Yu was holding a magazine in his hand and did not look at her at all. Emily instantly felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. Wrap all these clothes up.¡±


    When Emily finished changing her clothes, Second Aunt had already made a decision for her.


    ¡°Second Aunt, there¡¯s no need for so many. I still have a lot of clothes in my closet.¡±


    ¡°Those clothes were prepared for you by someone else. Now, Second Aunt bought these clothes for you. It¡¯s different. You¡¯re not allowed to refuse.¡± Second Aunt was rarely forceful. She handed the card in her bag to the salesperson.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry. The young master just paid.¡± The salesperson did not take it. Instead, she looked at Shen Yu, who had been sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, have you paid?¡± Second Aunt looked at Shen Yu and asked. She looked a little unhappy.


    Shen Yu nodded and did not raise his head. He really did not know what was so good about the magazine in his hand.


    If one were to look carefully, they would find that the magazine in Shen Yu¡¯s hand was always on that page.


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    Emily was a little surprised. It was fine if Shen Yu did not help her, but he actually paid? Then would Shen Yu be angry if she said to return the clothes now?


    ¡°This damned child, please help me send my things to this address. Someone will pick them up after I go there.¡±


    Second Aunt red at Shen Yu, then left the address to the shopping guide and left the children¡¯s clothing store with Emily.


    ¡°Shen Yu, Second Aunt wants to give Millie something. You¡¯re not allowed to rob this opportunity from me again.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned and did not agree.


    ¡°Second Aunt, there¡¯s really no need. I don¡¯t need anything.¡±


    When Emily heard Second Aunt¡¯s words, she realized that Second Aunt was definitely going to bring her to continue buying things.


    She had already bought a lot this time and could not spend any more money.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll buy whatever Millie wants.¡± Shen Yu pulled Emily along and continued walking,pletely ignoring whether Second Aunt was angry or not.


    ¡°This brat, he¡¯s already so overbearing at such a young age?¡± Second Aunt muttered softly as she watched Shen Yu and Emily¡¯s backs.


    ¡°Brother, why do you... I still have so many clothes in my house,¡± Emily said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They look pretty good on you.¡±


    ¡°Did you look at them just now?¡± Emily could not help but be happy. She had thought that Shen Yu had not looked at her at all.


    Shen Yu responded with an ¡°Mmm¡± and instantly felt the warmth on his face.


    Shen Yu quickly turned his face to the side, not wanting Emily to notice his strange behavior.


    ¡°Hey, Brother, where¡¯s Second Aunt?¡± Emily looked around, but she did not see Second Aunt¡¯s figure.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Second Aunt won¡¯t get lost. When we¡¯re done shopping, we¡¯ll go to the car.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave? What if Second Aunt can¡¯t find us? We¡¯ll go to the car and wait for her.¡±


    Emily med herself. Could it be that Second Aunt couldn¡¯t keep up because she and Shen Yu were walking too fast? She should have dragged Second Aunt along just now.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to buy? We¡¯ll go after we¡¯re done.¡±


    Shen Yu did not have Emily¡¯s worry at all. After all, Second Aunt was an adult. How could she get lost?


    ¡°No, I have everything at home. The clothes we bought today... Actually, there¡¯s no need to waste money.¡±

 Chapter 54 - Meet Shen Xue Again

    <h4>Chapter 54: Meet Shen Xue Again</h4>


    After saying that, Emily carefully nced at Shen Yu. She was afraid that Shen Yu would be unhappy. They were buying things for her, but she kept rejecting them. She kept feeling that she had made a mistake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These things won¡¯t cost much. Moreover, my money is your money, so you don¡¯t have to save it for me.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and rubbed Emily¡¯s head. If it was possible, he wanted to give the whole world to her.


    ¡°No, my mother said that we can¡¯t waste it like this. Besides, the Shen family has already done a lot for me. If I do that, I¡¯ll be spoiled.¡±


    Emily frowned. Her chubby little face was so cute even though she frowned.


    Shen Yu couldn¡¯t help it. He reached out his hand to touch Emily¡¯s frowning brows and said softly, ¡°The Shen family is willing to treat you well because you¡¯re worth it. Besides, so what if you¡¯re spoiled?¡±


    At this moment, Emily felt that Shen Yu¡¯s body was emitting a dazzling light.


    ¡°Alright, such a smart little head. How can you not understand such a simple principle? You¡¯ll understand it in the future. Let¡¯s go find Second Aunt first.¡± After Shen Yu said that, he pulled Emily forward.


    Looking at Shen Yu holding her hand tightly, Emily felt an indescribable sense of relief.


    ¡°Brother Yu!¡±


    Emily¡¯s thoughts were suddenly disrupted by a familiar voice. While she was still confused, Shen Yu quickened his pace and Emily hurriedly followed him.


    ¡°Brother Yu, do you hate me so much? You don¡¯t even want to greet me after seeing me?¡±


    Suddenly, a figure rushed in front of Emily and Shen Yu and blocked their way.


    Shen Xue?


    Emily felt that she and Shen Xue were really fated. She had onlye out twice, but every time, she would run into Shen Xue.


    The first time was at the hospital, and this time, they actually ran into each other again.


    ¡°Sister Xue.¡±


    Emily called Shen Xue obediently. Although she could clearly feel that Shen Xue did not like her, she still had to be polite.


    Shen Xue acted as if she did not hear Emily¡¯s words. Her gaze was fixed on Shen Yu.


    Seeing that Shen Yu did not look at her and did not intend to pay any attention to her, Shen Xue was even angrier.


    ¡°Brother Yu, are you still angry with me? I really did not do it on purpose. I did not know that what I said would cause Brother Nan to misunderstand.¡± Shen Xue¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Sister Xue, don¡¯t cry.¡± Emily was anxious when she saw that Shen Xue was about to cry.


    Shen Xue looked at Emily, who was next to Shen Yu, in confusion. Could it be that none of them had told Shen Yu and Emily about what had happened in the Shen family?


    Or was Emily too good at hiding it?


    ¡°Millie, I really didn¡¯t tell Brother Nan anything when we went back that day. But the people in the family didn¡¯t believe me. They all thought that I had misled Brother Nan and that was why Brother Nan chased you out of the Shen family. You have to believe me. I really didn¡¯t tell Brother Nan anything.¡±


    Shen Xue grabbed Emily¡¯s hand. As she spoke, tears fell from her eyes. She felt very wronged.


    ¡°Sister Xue, no one at home said anything about what you said. Sixth Brother had already apologized to me that day.¡±


    Emily hurriedly pulled her hand away. Perhaps Shen Xue was too agitated. In a short while, the ce that was grabbed by Shen Xue was already red, leaving behind a few handprints.


    Shen Yu naturally saw Emily¡¯s small actions, especially when he saw Emily¡¯s wrist that waspletely red from being grabbed by Shen Xue. His face instantly darkened.


    Shen Yu pulled Emily behind him and looked down at Shen Xue. He looked at Shen Xue, who was crying like a pear blossom in the rain. He did not feel the slightest bit of pity for her. Instead, he felt disgusted.


    This was Shen Xue¡¯s usual trick. She would cry whenever she spoke. Just looking at her made people hate her.


    Shen Xue was stunned by Shen Yu¡¯s actions. Was Shen Yu protecting Emily?


    The seed of jealousy in Shen Xue¡¯s heart sprouted again. Why? She was Shen Yu¡¯s younger sister. Emily was just a beggar picked up by Shen Yan.


    Shen Yu saw the trace of viciousness in Shen Xue¡¯s eyes clearly. He looked at Shen Xue with some contempt and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow us.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re my brother. Don¡¯t you want me?¡± Shen Xue immediately said. She didn¡¯t want Shen Yu to leave, especially with Emily. She was his sister. Shen Yu should be protecting her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister.¡±

 Chapter 55 - Song Xue Bawls

    <h4>Chapter 55: Song Xue Bawls</h4>


    After Shen Yu finished speaking, he pulled Emily along and left. However, he did not expect that Shen Xue, who was behind him, would actually start bawling regardless of her image, causing everyone to stop and watch.


    ¡°Brother Yu, I was wrong. Don¡¯t abandon me. Don¡¯t leave me here. I really know my mistake.¡± Shen Xue¡¯s voice was very loud, and her cries were even louder.


    ¡°Young man, even if something is wrong with your sister, just bring her back and let your parents teach her a good lesson. If you leave her here, what if your sisterpletely gets lost?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The current world is so dangerous. When we encounter human traffickers, that would be terrible.¡±


    ¡°This child, at such a young age, why is his mind so dark? How can he leave his sister in the mall?¡±


    ¡­


    The people in the shopping mall had different opinions and were all criticizing Shen Yu.


    Shen Xue covered her eyes with her hand, but her cries did not decrease.


    ¡°Brother Yu, I definitely won¡¯t say bad things about Millie in the future. Don¡¯t leave me here.¡±


    When Shen Xue said this, the people around her started to discuss even more.


    ¡°At such a young age, he already knows how to talk about love? And he even left his sister aside? This is too outrageous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this child really needs to be taught a lesson.¡±


    ¡­


    Hearing the surrounding people¡¯s words, Emily looked at Shen Yu worriedly. She was afraid that Shen Yu would be unhappy because of the surrounding people¡¯s words.


    However, seeing Shen Yu¡¯s expressionless face, as if he was not affected at all, she felt relieved.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Although Emily was very angry at Shen Xue¡¯s behavior, she did not know what to do. She could only pull Shen Yu away so that Shen Yu would not be able to hear what those people were saying.


    Shen Yu nodded. Just as he was about to leave, he saw a familiar person rush into the crowd.


    ¡°Who the hell bullied my daughter? They¡¯re bullying such a young child. Don¡¯t they have some sense of shame?¡± Shen Xue¡¯s mother?


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes and a trace of hatred shed across his eyes.


    He had not settled the score for Song Li bullying Shen Nan and Emily at the hospital. Now, she was rushing to his doorstep. When Emily saw Shen Xue¡¯s mother, she was so frightened that she hid behind Shen Yu.


    ¡°Mom, hurry¡­ Hurry up and tell Brother¡­ I won¡¯t talk nonsense in the future. Don¡¯t let Brother abandon me.¡± Shen Xue seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw. She cried until she was out of breath. How Pitiful.


    At this moment, Song Li saw Shen Yu and Emily standing in the middle of the crowd.


    ¡°Shen Yu, so you¡¯re here too. Are you bringing Millie to the mall? I heard that you¡¯ve recovered from your illness, but I didn¡¯t believe it. Now that you can walk to a crowded ce, it proves that you¡¯ve really recovered.¡±


    There was a smile in Song Li¡¯s eyes, disying the concern of an elder to the fullest. However, for some reason, when Emily heard Song Li¡¯s words, she felt a little ufortable.


    Moreover, Shen Yu was not sick to begin with. It was just that he did not like to talk. Why did Song Li have to speak so loudly?


    In an instant, Emily could not like Song Li and Shen Xue. No wonder Shen Nan had repeatedly reminded her to stay away from Shen Xue.


    ¡°Tell me about you. Now that your illness has recovered, you did not bring your younger sister out to y. Instead, you brought an outsider along. You even made your younger sister cry. This is not something an elder brother should do.¡±


    Emily¡¯s breathing stopped, and her heart began to beat faster. She subconsciously pulled Shen Yu¡¯s sleeve.


    An outsider? That¡¯s right. To the Shen family, she was an outsider.


    ¡°Aunt Song, Emi isn¡¯t an outsider.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face was cold.


    Although Shen Yu wasn¡¯t old, his stern face was a little simr to Shen Yan¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t particrly simr.


    ¡°Also, when Grandfather told Auntie Song to bring Shen Xue back, he made it very clear that Shen Xue cannot go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence in the future. I think Auntie Song should understand why Grandfather said that.¡±


    Song Li red at Shen Yu. In the past, when Shen Yu did not speak, she could still pretend that Shen Yu did not exist. But now, Shen Yu was even more disgusting.


    Since he wanted to be a mute, why did he not continue to be a mute? A trace of viciousness shed in Song Li¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what are you saying? No matter what, Xiao Xue is a descendant of the Shen family. Furthermore, she is the only girl in the Shen family. Shen Xue did something wrong, but it will be fine once Old Master¡¯s anger subsides. He cannot be taken seriously.¡±


    ¡°I will pass on Aunt Song¡¯s words to Grandfather. Please don¡¯t forget, Aunt Song.¡±


    Shen Yu did not fall for Song Li¡¯s tricks. He was already annoyed.

 Chapter 56 - I Am a Junior

    <h4>Chapter 56: I Am a Junior</h4>


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Song Li gnashed her teeth in hatred. Why was this kid so difficult to deal with?


    ¡°Although I am a junior, I still have to advise Aunt Song. Grandfather has always been a man of his word. Since Aunt Song does not understand Grandfather¡¯s intention of not letting Shen Xue go to the old residence, then this junior will exin it to Aunt Song¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Before Shen Yu could finish his words, he was interrupted by Song Li.


    Song Li¡¯s expression became ferocious. If the person in front of her was not Shen Yan¡¯s precious child, she would have already made her move. She was a person in her thirties, but she was actually taught a lesson by a ten-year-old child?


    When that time came, Shen Yu would go and spout nonsense in front of Shen Yan, and Shen Xue would not be able to go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence.


    Song Li quickly adjusted her emotions. She said gently to Shen Yu, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re still too young. You didn¡¯t even understand what Auntie Song said. Auntie Song only wanted to say that even if Xiao Xue can¡¯t go to the old mansion, no matter what, you and Xiao Xue are still brother and sister.¡±


    Song Li pulled Shen Xue, who had stopped crying, to her side.


    ¡°Look at Xiao Xue. She was happy when we came out. As her brother, you made her cry. Did you do something wrong?¡±


    Shen Yu frowned and did not want to answer. He wanted to see what Song Li wanted to say?


    ¡°I asked Xiao Xue about what happenedst time when I went back. There was indeed something wrong with her. I have already taught her a lesson. Look, you made Xiao Xue cry today. Why don¡¯t you bring Xiao Xue back to coax her? Aunt Song wille back to pick her up?¡±


    After Song Li said that, she pinched Shen Xue¡¯s back hard. Shen Xue felt the pain and her eyes reddened again. Her cries followed closely behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at this little girl. Her eyes are red from crying. There¡¯s no deep hatred between the two siblings.¡±


    ¡°Such a cute little girl. She¡¯s crying like this. My heart aches so much.¡±


    ¡°Child, you should bring your sister back first. Crying too much is bad for your eyes.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. You said that I have no other choice. The child only wants her brother. She doesn¡¯t want me as her mother anymore.¡±


    Song Li felt even more proud when she saw the people around her speaking up for her. She wanted to see how Shen Yu would reject her.


    ¡°What? A crying baby gets candy?¡± Emily followed the voice and saw a familiar voice. She quickly rushed over.


    ¡°Second Aunt, where did you go? Quickly help Brother.¡±


    Second Aunt reached out and rubbed Emily¡¯s soft hair. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Second Aunt around, I won¡¯t let you guys be bullied.¡±


    Second Aunt held Emily¡¯s hand and walked to Shen Yu¡¯s side. She pushed Emily to Shen Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Take care of your sister.¡±


    Shen Yu was very obedient as he held Emily¡¯s hand. He pulled Emily behind him in a protective posture.


    ¡°Song Li, it¡¯s only been a few days since west met, and you¡¯ve already forgotten what Dad said at the Shen family¡¯s old residence? What do you think will happen if he finds out that you were stirring up trouble in the mall today?¡±


    Song Li was stunned. She thought that there were only Shen Yu and Emily. She thought that she could deal with the two children by herself.


    Who would have thought that the Shen family¡¯s second daughter-inw was also there? Then, did she hear what she just said?


    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong either. It¡¯s the truth that Xiao Yu made Xiao Xue cry. Don¡¯t tell me that only the people from the Shen family¡¯s old residence can bully others?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of behavior Shen Xue has? Her ability to cry at will is getting better and better.¡± Second Aunt sneered.


    In the past, she thought that Shen Xue was sensible, but she loved to cry a little. Now, she really felt ufortable looking at Shen Xue everywhere.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? You know very well what I mean. A good child has been taught by you. If you still don¡¯t know what happened at the Shen family¡¯s old residence that day, I don¡¯t mind letting the third familye and talk to you. Xiao Nan¡¯s injuries have not fully recovered. It¡¯s a good opportunity to see how Sister Xiao Xue willpensate her Younger Brother Nan.¡±


    Shen Xue had already stopped crying. She went forward and tugged at Song Li¡¯s sleeve, signaling Song Li to stop talking.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go. Grandfather told me not to go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence again. I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Second Aunt narrowed her eyes, but her heart was a little sad.


    In the past, perhaps the Shen family was really blind. In front of her, Shen Xue could still say such aggrieved words. It seemed that she had never realized her mistake.

 Chapter 57 - Bullying Shen Xue?

    <h4>Chapter 57: Bullying Shen Xue?</h4>


    Initially, she did not want to argue with a child like Shen Xue. At the end of the day, Shen Xue was just a child who had been led astray by her parents.


    However, this matter had already involved the Shen family¡¯s face, so she naturally would not ignore it.


    When Shen Xue heard Second Aunt mention Shen Nan, she could not help but feel a little nervous.


    That day, Third Aunt¡¯s attitude and Shen Nan¡¯s attitude when they were in the hospital, she was very clear that Shen Nan would no longer stand on her side. If Third Aunt was really allowed toe, the matter today would be even worse.


    ¡°Mother, let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Xue tugged on Song Li¡¯s sleeve and almost begged her.


    ¡°You useless thing, so what if the third family is here? It¡¯s reasonable for you to bully Shen Xue in public? Do you really think that there¡¯s no one else in our family?¡±


    Song Li forcefully pushed Shen Xue¡¯s hand away and looked at Shen Xue as if she was disappointed. It was really useless. She was so easily intimidated. It was really embarrassing for her.


    She did not believe it. Could it be that the people from the Shen family¡¯s old residence really did not care about their face at all and confronted her?


    ¡°Bullying Shen Xue?¡± Second Aunt looked at Shen Yu and Emily behind Shen Yu suspiciously andughed softly.


    ¡°What is the truth of the matter? Do you want to ask your daughter whether it was us who bullied her or your daughter who reversed the truth? After all, this is Shen Xue¡¯s specialty, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that Second Aunt is the most sensible and loves children the most. But look at what you said today. Shen Xue is just a child, yet you used such vicious words to attack her. You are really too much. If I go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence and ask, is this how your Shen family¡¯s old residence bullies people?¡±


    Song Li¡¯s voice grew louder and louder, attracting the attention of the people around her.


    A hint of a smile appeared at the corner of Song Li¡¯s eyes. She even felt that Second Aunt was a little stupid to intentionally say hurtful words to a child. She wanted to see how Second Aunt would refute her when the time came.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how wrong the child is, she shouldn¡¯t be talking about a child.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Shen family is a schrly family. I didn¡¯t expect the descendants to be so vicious.¡±


    ¡°The grudge between children is just a small matter. It¡¯s indeed not right to say that about a child.¡±


    ¡­


    The voices of the others were not soft. Emily could hear them clearly. She looked at Second Aunt, who was in the middle, worriedly.


    Usually, Second Aunt was the most gentle. Why was she so sharp today? Moreover, she was very different from the Second Aunt in the past.


    Seeing her Second Aunt, who was very good to her, being misunderstood like this, Emily felt very sad. She could not let these people who did not know the truth scold Second Aunt.


    Second Aunt was clearly such a good person.


    Emily was about to walk out from behind Shen Yu, but was stopped by Shen Yu. Emily looked at Shen Yu with some confusion. Was Shen Yu not worried at all?


    Shen Yu did not turn back. He continued to block in front of Emily, but Emily was a little anxious.


    ¡°Brother? You let me out. I can¡¯t let them talk about Second Aunt like that,¡± Emily said to Shen Yu in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s words seemed to have given Emily a piece of reassurance. Her originally anxious heart instantly calmed down.


    ¡°Since you said that I was wrong, then tell me, how did Xiao Yu and Millie bully Shen Xue?¡±


    Second Aunt did not seem to hear the voices of the people around her. She looked at Song Li with a trace of viciousness in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother doesn¡¯t want me, only Millie.¡± Shen Xue led the way, feeling very wronged.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, why don¡¯t you bring Shen Xue to y?¡± Second Aunt turned her gaze to Shen Yu. Seeing that Shen Yu was expressionless, she sighed and turned her gaze to Emily.


    How could she forget? Although Shen Yu had be talkative recently, he still did not like to talk.


    If she wanted Shen Yu to exin, she might as well hope that the sun would rise from the West Tomorrow.


    ¡°Forget it, Millie, you tell Second Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Because she hurt my hand.¡±


    Emily nced at Shen Yu¡¯s back. How would she know why Shen Yu did not bring Shen Xue? Did he have to bring Shen Xue? Shen Xue was already so old.


    After hearing Emily¡¯s nonsense excuses, the corners of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth curled up. This was the first time he realized that Emily and he had such a tacit understanding.


    Shen Yu pulled Emily to his front and then handed Emily¡¯s wrist to Second Aunt.

 Chapter 58 - Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 58: Interrogation</h4>


    Second Aunt instantly saw several fingerprints on Emily¡¯s hands that had yet to disperse.


    A cold light shed across Second Aunt¡¯s eyes. It had been so long since they had dispersed. It could be seen that Shen Xue had used an unknown amount of strength at that time.


    Emily¡¯s skin was originally fair. Coupled with the fact that she had been raised in the Shen family during this period of time, her skin gave people a feeling that it could be broken with a single blow. These few fingerprints on her wrists actually had a trace of terror.


    ¡°Shen Xue, at such a young age, you actually used such a heavy hand?¡± Second Aunt turned to look at Shen Xue and growled in a low voice.


    ¡°A child doesn¡¯t have any weight.¡±


    Song Li, on the other hand, did not think much of it. It was just a few finger marks. What was so great about it? This still could not erase the fact that the second daughter of the Shen family had used vicious words against a child.


    ¡°Millie is now seven years old. If I remember correctly, Shen Xue is almost ten years old, right?¡± Second Aunt sneered. A child?


    After being injured, Emily did not cry or make a fuss. On the other hand, Shen Xue had attracted the attention of everyone because of some trivial matter. Did this not mean that it was someone¡¯s fault?


    ¡°Shen Xue, the old man told you to repent at home. Is this how you repent?¡±


    Second Aunt walked past Song Li and walked in front of Shen Xue. She stepped forward and grabbed Shen Xue¡¯s wrist. Thinking of the mark on Emily¡¯s wrist, she subconsciously used force?


    ¡°Second Aunt¡­ It hurts¡­ I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use any strength. What are you screaming for? When you grabbed Millie, did Millie scream like you did?¡±


    Second Aunt used more strength. Her terrifying gaze made Shen Xue freeze. The pain on her wrist made her want to scream, but she was afraid that if Second Aunt used more strength, she would be the only one in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Why don¡¯t you answer? Do you think that I, the Second Aunt, am not qualified to talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Second Sister, what are you doing? Let go of her.¡± Song Li saw the pain in Shen Xue¡¯s eyes and quickly went forward to push Second Aunt¡¯s hand away.


    Second Aunt was unmoved. She held Shen Xue¡¯s hand tightly, and Song Li could not get her hand away no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in so much pain, so much pain. My hand is about to break.¡± Shen Xue couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Seeing Song Lie forward to help her, she shouted without caring about anything else.


    ¡°Shut up, Song Li. If youe forward again, it will only make Shen Xue feel worse. You can try it,¡± Second Aunt said impatiently to Song Li with a gloomy look in her eyes.


    Song Li instantly did not dare to move.


    ¡°Shen Xue, let me ask you. Your grandfather told you not to go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence. Is it because you did something wrong?¡±


    Shen Xue wanted to deny it, but her wrist was still in Second Aunt¡¯s hands. She instantly did not dare to.


    However, she did not want to admit it, so she could only cry.


    ¡°Millie was brought to the Shen family. You were jealous because your brother in the family treated Millie well. You repeatedly instigated the rtionship between Shen Nan and Millie in the Shen family, so you let Shen Yu leave with Millie. However, Shen Nan was directly pushed out by you, so he suffered the familyw. Do you think what I said is wrong?¡±


    Second Aunt was very aggressive. She did not intend to let Shen Xue go just like that. Even if Shen Xue did not say anything, she still had a way to deal with Shen Xue.


    ¡°When you were in the hospital, you met Shen Nan and Millie. When you saw that Shen Nan and Millie were on good terms, you were jealous. With your mother¡¯s support, you said some malicious words to Millie. Do you still remember? Shen Nan stood in front of Millie and even told Millie not to interact with you. Do you know why?¡±


    Shen Xue did not dare to look at her Second Aunt¡¯s eyes. She looked at Song Li, who was beside her, begging for help. However, Song Li stayed where she was and did not make any movements. Shen Xue¡¯s tears kept flowing down.


    ¡°Because even Shen Nan, a child who is almost eight years old, knew that you were using him. Shen Nan got punished and you only wanted to protect yourself at that time. Do you still think that this matter has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Just like today, when you met Millie and Shen Yu at the mall, they initially did not want to pay attention to you. However, you rushed to grab Millie. Even if you did not intend to use force, when Shen Yu asked you to leave, you cried and caused everyone to watch. You even made others think that Shen Yu did not want you and made others feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the Shen family can tolerate you after doing such a thing?¡±


    Second Aunt gently shook her hand and let go. Shen Xue instantly felt liberated, but she fell to the ground because her legs were weak.

 Chapter 59 - The Turn

    <h4>Chapter 59: The Turn</h4>


    ¡°At such a young age, she sure has a lot of thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I was just speaking up for her. It seems like I was really blind to be deceived by a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Look at that little girl¡¯s hands. If I had to say, it¡¯s all her fault. It¡¯s been so long, and the handprints still haven¡¯t disappeared. Who knows how much strength she used at that time?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so young, yet she¡¯s so good at pretending to be pitiful.¡±


    ¡°I say, the Shen family did the right thing by not letting her get close to the Shen family. She¡¯s not the child of the Shen family to begin with, yet she still can¡¯t behave herself.¡±


    ¡­


    Shen Xue¡¯s face was pale. She heard the people around her belittle her to nothing. She wanted to escape as soon as possible, but she didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    Song Li looked at her with disgust. She had no intention of going forward to protect her.


    ¡°Do you feel it? That¡¯s what Xiao Yu and Millie were told just now. Do you feel good?¡±


    Second Aunt¡¯s heart ached when she thought of how scared Millie looked just now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about today¡¯s matter. Don¡¯t provoke Xiao Yu again, and don¡¯t appear in front of Millie,¡± she said to Song Li.


    When she told her everything, Song Lipletely ignored her daughter and wanted to hide herself in the crowd. Second Aunt looked at Shen Xue, who was slumped on the ground, and suddenly felt a little sympathetic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Second Aunt went forward and held Emily¡¯s hand to take a closer look. She was relieved when she saw that it was only frighteningly red.


    Emily obediently walked behind Second Aunt. Her eyes were red. She was touched.


    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt.¡± Just as they got into the car, Emily looked at Second Aunt and thanked her solemnly.


    Second Aunt snorted. She no longer had the arrogant look from before.


    ¡°You silly child. We are a family. If Second Aunt doesn¡¯t help you, do you think she will help Shen Xue? But you, child, why didn¡¯t you say anything when your hand was injured? If you cried when Shen Xue cried, how could you be bullied by Shen Xue?¡±


    Second Aunt was a little disappointed. Emily¡¯s personality was too soft, so she would be easily bullied.


    ¡°No, Second Aunt, I¡¯m not in pain. It¡¯s just that you suddenly asked me, and I didn¡¯t know how to answer. I casually said it. It¡¯s just that my skin is originally sensitive, so it¡¯s easy for it to turn red.¡±


    Emily hurriedly waved her hand, and then used her other hand to press on the red area, indicating that she really wasn¡¯t in pain.


    ¡°Oh, it seems that our Millie is still a smart child.¡± Second Aunt smiled and praised her without any politeness. Emily instantly blushed, and then looked at Second Aunt with a face full of admiration.


    ¡°Second Aunt, you were amazing just now. Your strength is really great.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not that I have great strength. This is called skillful strength. If you learn this, not to mention Shen Xue, even if a strong man is in front of you, you can beat him down.¡±


    Shen Xue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°So powerful? Second Aunt, can you teach me?¡±


    Second Aunt looked at Emily¡¯s small figure and shook her head with a smile.


    ¡°When you are a little older, Second Aunt will teach you. You are still too young and not suitable. It¡¯s just that you are about to go to school. You can¡¯t be so soft anymore. You will be easily bullied.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, Sixth Brother and Brother will be in school. I won¡¯t be bullied.¡± Emily hurriedly shook her head.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily who was sitting at the side. Seeing that she was actually so dependent on him, he was instantly satisfied. It was just that it would be best if Shen Nan was not included.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, if something like this happens again in the future, you just have to pull Millie away. There are so many people. What if she gets hurt?¡±


    Second Aunt was a little scared when she thought of what had happened just now. What if some of those people were impulsive and hurt them?


    ¡°No, Second Aunt. Brother was going to take me with him, but Shen Xue held me and refused to let me go. My wrist was caught red at that time. But when you suddenly asked me that, I thought that Brother couldn¡¯t ignore Shen Xue for no reason, so I said that my hand was hurt.¡±


    Emily lowered her head in guilt. No matter what, she had lied. Her mother had said that lying was not a good thing.


    She was not a good thing. Emily bit her lip and tried not to cry.

 Chapter 60 - The Smell of a Mother

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Smell of a Mother</h4>


    ¡°Let go,¡± Shen Yu said in a muffled voice. Looking at Emily, he could not help but feel a little sorry for her.


    ¡°Good child, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You just protected yourself. You did the right thing.¡±


    Second Aunt held Emily in her arms, feeling sorry for her. Emily leaned against Second Aunt. She could always feel the smell of her mother from Second Aunt. She felt a little nostalgic.


    ¡°But¡­ But I lied.¡± The more Emily spoke, the sadder she became. Would Second Aunt not like her because of this? Did Shen Yu also think that she was a bad person?


    ¡°Millie, although lying is wrong, because lying can protect yourself and Xiao Yu, will you still refuse to lie because it¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, because I have to protect my brother.¡±


    Then, Emily looked up at Second Aunt and said firmly, ¡°I also have to protect Second Aunt.¡±


    Second Aunt hugged Emily tightly with great relief. Although she did not think that Emily really had the ability to protect her, she still felt very happy when she heard Emily¡¯s words.


    After that, Emily really protected Second Aunt because of what she said today. These were all future matters.


    On the other hand, Shen Yu was not happy. What could he do to make Emily only see him?


    He was very unhappy. There were more and more people around Emily.


    As soon as they returned to the Shen family¡¯s old residence, Second Aunt asked someone to send the things she bought to Emily¡¯s room. Then, she mysteriously closed Emily¡¯s room door.


    ¡°Little Millie, take a look. What did Second Aunt buy for you?¡±


    Second Aunt opened her palm. In her handy a chain made of ck rope. There were no decorations.


    Emily looked at Second Aunt with some confusion.


    ¡°Take out the ring that your mother left for you.¡±


    Emily suddenly came to a realization. She took the ring out of her small bag and ced it in Second Aunt¡¯s hand.


    Second Aunt tied the ring with a ck string and signaled Emily to go over.


    When Emily walked in, Second Aunt tied the ck string around Emily¡¯s neck and adjusted the length.


    ¡°Okay, look. Now you don¡¯t have to be afraid of dropping it. Your mother can always be with you.¡±


    Emily lowered her head and yed with the ring with her hand. Then, she put the ring away, just enough to be covered by her clothes.


    Emily was a little touched. She went up and hugged Second Aunt. Second Aunt must have gone to get this rope for her when she was gone.


    In the past, her father had told her that only people who cared about her would take her words to heart.


    ¡°Second Aunt, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Silly child. Second Aunt has always dreamed of having a daughter. Now is just the right time.¡± Second Aunt stroked Emily¡¯s hair andforted her softly.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early. You¡¯ll have to go to school in a few days.¡±


    Emily nodded and very obediently sent Second Aunt out of the room.


    After a simple wash, Emilyy on the bed and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    When Emily opened her eyes again, she fell into her dream again. The woman in white was still sitting on the treetop, looking at something unknown.


    ¡°Sister, what are you looking at?¡±


    Emily raised her head in confusion and stood on tiptoe, trying to see further. However, she couldn¡¯t see anything except the endless grass.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything?¡± For some reason, Emily felt that there was some resentment in the eyes of the woman in white.


    However, no matter how she looked at it, she still couldn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    ¡°Why are you so stupid? Didn¡¯t you notice that the tree trunk has be thinner?¡±


    The white-clothed woman red at Emily with dissatisfaction.


    Emily looked at the tree trunk carefully. It seemed to have be a little thinner! But it was really not obvious, okay?


    However, Emily was still a little surprised. Didn¡¯t they say that the longer the tree was, the thicker it would be? How could it be thinner?


    ¡°I told you the other day that liking can make the tree trunk thicker, and you¡¯ll also get benefits. But if someone hates you, the tree trunk will be thinner. Of course, you¡¯ll also get a little punishment for this.¡±


    The woman used her hand to make a small gesture, but Emily felt that it was definitely more than what she said.


    Annoying? Was she talking about Shen Xue and her mother? Or was she talking about the people who were talking about her today?


    ¡°What punishment?¡± This was what Emily was most worried about. She was not RMB, so how could she be liked by everyone?

 Chapter 61 - The Corresponding Side of Liking Value

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Corresponding Side of Liking Value</h4>


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The white-clothed person wanted to say something but hesitated. She did not dare to look directly at Emily.


    A bad premonition shed in Emily¡¯s heart. She narrowed her eyes and said with a hint of threat, ¡°So you only told me about the benefits that day, but did not tell me about the corresponding punishment. You want me to agree?¡±


    The white-robed womanughed foolishly, and then she didn¡¯t dare to look at Emily.


    Emily narrowed her eyes and said through gritted teeth, ¡°So can I refuse the deal that day now?¡±


    ¡°Once the deal is made, it¡¯s naturally impossible to cancel it.¡±


    The white-robed woman smiled foolishly at Emily. She was no longer the goddess that she was at the beginning.


    Emily felt a little helpless. She felt like she was in a boat of thieves, and she could not get out of it.


    ¡°Sister in white, how could you lie to me? If you had told me from the beginning, I definitely would not have agreed.¡± As Emily spoke, she started crying. The more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry yet. I also thought about whether I should tell you or not, but I thought that you would definitely be scared after I told you, so I didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, it¡¯s really not that serious.¡±


    The woman dressed in white instantly panicked and hurriedly tried to persuade her, but Emily wasn¡¯t willing to listen to her. The more she cried, the louder she became. She couldn¡¯t stop herself.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Let me tell you. After the tree trunk bes thinner, you will be very unlucky. Really very unlucky.¡±


    ¡°How unlucky?¡± Emily instantly stopped crying and looked at the woman seriously.


    ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± The woman in white red at Emily. It had only been a day, how did Emily be so¡­ so calctive?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just testing to see if crying really works.¡±


    Emily smiled at white woman very obediently, then spread her hands and said helplessly, ¡°It seems that crying children really have candy to eat.¡±


    ¡°Were you bullied today?¡± The woman in white looked at Emily nervously, then thought about it and whispered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Weren¡¯t you dragged by your Second Aunt to go shopping today? Shouldn¡¯t you be very happy shopping?¡±


    ¡°How did you know that Second Aunt dragged me to go shopping? Then you also knew that we met Shen Xue?¡±


    Emily immediately grasped the main point. Didn¡¯t the white clothed sister only appear in her dreams? How did she know what happened to her during the day?


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. This space is indeed only essible when you¡¯re sleeping. That¡¯s because the space hasn¡¯t been upgraded yet. I¡¯ve already told you the method to upgrade. It¡¯s to collect the likes of the people around you.¡±


    Emily listened quietly. She had to figure out the space today. She couldn¡¯t be as muddle-headed as before and be tricked by this sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that you¡¯re more¡­ more¡­ how should I put it? More unlike a child?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a child to begin with.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m talking about your way of thinking.¡± The woman hurriedly exined, ¡°These are all brought to you by the space. As the space growsrger, you will naturally gain some benefits. As for what the benefits are, I don¡¯t know either, because they are all random.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened. There was a random mode?


    ¡°But in contrast, there are benefits and naturally there are disadvantages. There are likes and dislikes. As the dislikes growrger, the tree trunk will be thinner, and your protection will be reduced, and you will start to be unlucky. As for how unlucky, I don¡¯t know either. I will only know when something happens.¡±


    The woman spread out her hands, looking helpless.


    A few ck lines shed across Emily¡¯s head. In the end, she had been deceived by someone. She did not know what the benefits were, and she might even face unknown dangers?


    She had really been out of her mind at that time to agree to the woman in white.


    ¡°As for what I know happened around you, that¡¯s even simpler. I gave you the ring yesterday. Through the ring, I can see everything that happens around you. When the space has changed to a certain extent, I can talk to you even when you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Now that you say that, I regret my decision yesterday even more.¡± Emily said after thinking deeply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Look, when so many people hated you today, the tree trunk was only this thin. This thin, at most, if you drink water you might choke, or might trip.¡±

 Chapter 62 - Studying Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 62: Studying Medicine</h4>


    The woman in white tried tofort Emily, but she did not expect the opposite result.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this serious?¡± Emily red at her. In the sister¡¯s eyes, what was serious?


    ¡°Since you think it¡¯s serious, that¡¯s good too. I can make you take it seriously.¡± The woman in white spread her hands andpromised.


    Emily felt very angry. She should not be greedy for small benefits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You have to believe. You are so cute. How could anyone not like you? Right?¡± the white dress said with a ttering tone.


    Emily resisted the urge to roll her eyes. She was now in the boat of thieves. She could only admit defeat.


    ¡°What can I do? I can only pray that the people around me will like me now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. Everyone is an individual. Some people like you, and some people don¡¯t. So you don¡¯t have to worry at all. As long as the tree doesn¡¯t fall, your life will not be in danger. So you can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I really don¡¯t feelforted.¡± The corners of Emily¡¯s mouth twitched. It was better to not talk than to wear white.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Old Master Shen wants you to study. Why don¡¯t you go and find some books? I¡¯ll help you fill them up.¡±


    Emily hurriedly nodded. She was secretly delighted. Would she be able to amaze everyone after school started? Wouldn¡¯t that increase the liking of others for her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just reading. The knowledge in the books still needs to be learned by you in ss. I can¡¯t teach those.¡±


    ¡°Then what can you teach?¡± Emily looked at woman in the white dress with a look that said, ¡®What can you teach?¡¯ Bai Yi was instantly annoyed.


    ¡°For example, the countering that you¡¯re interested in today?¡±


    Emily was instantly interested. She looked at Bai Yi in disbelief and said in surprise, ¡°You know it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Bai Yi raised her proud head. There seemed to be four big words written on her forehead. ¡®Come and praise me.¡¯


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. Anyway, Second Aunt said that I should teach me. She just said that I¡¯m still young.¡±


    A hint of craftiness shed in Emily¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What does that mean? But she¡¯s not wrong. You¡¯re a little young now, but your foundation isn¡¯t good, and you don¡¯t have the strength.¡±


    Emily looked at the white-robed woman with some confusion. Only then did the white-robed woman slowly speak.


    The so-called dexterity was only through the meridians and acupoints of a person, and by using the strength of the hands, it made the opponent unable to resist.


    With Emily¡¯s current small body, when facing a person who was taller than her, she had no advantage at all.


    Emily rushed to the front of Bai Yi and asked excitedly, ¡°So you know about the human body¡¯s acupoints? Then do you know how to treat illnesses and save people?¡±


    ¡°Treat illnesses and save people? That¡¯s naturally not a problem.¡±


    Bai Yi was enjoying Emily¡¯s worship and answered subconsciously. Suddenly, she realized that something was wrong. She looked at Emily and said seriously, ¡°You want to study medicine?¡±


    Emily nodded without stopping. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to study medicine.¡±


    Emily¡¯s determined gaze somewhat surprised Bai Yi, but she quickly calmed down and said earnestly, ¡°Studying medicine is very tiring.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being tired.¡±


    Emily hurriedly shook her head and said again, ¡°If I could cure illnesses and save people, would my mother have lived?¡±


    Bai Yi¡¯s gaze had a hint of dullness, but she quickly covered it up and said seriously, ¡°Have you thought it through? You¡¯re still young now. Are you sure you¡¯ve made a decision for yourself so quickly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. I originally thought that I wouldn¡¯t have a chance, but I met the Shen family. The moment Grandpa said that he wanted to send me to school, it strengthened my desire to study medicine.¡±


    Emily¡¯s hands were tightly clenched on both sides of her body. She knew very well that she was not ying around.


    When her mother had left her because of illness, she had thought that it would be great if she could learn medicine. However, after being neglected in the vige, she even had problems with food and clothing. How could she dare to say that she had ideals?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll teach you this first. But you have to think it through. Learning medicine is very hard. You might spend your entire life studying. Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Emily shook her head again, a hint of determination in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know that she could walk this path well, but she wanted to learn this. This was the greatest desire in her heart.


    Bai Yi smiled in relief, and used her hands to float her hair by her ears. The breeze floated, and the hem of her skirt fluttered in the wind. There was an indescribable beauty and quietness.

 Chapter 63 - Hitting a Tree

    <h4>Chapter 63: Hitting a Tree</h4>


    Emily was a little fascinated by it. She felt as if she had seen such a face somewhere before.


    But she could not remember where.


    ¡°Bai Yi, have we met somewhere before? I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling that you¡¯re strangely familiar.¡±


    Bai Yi¡¯s hand froze, and soon, she smiled.


    ¡°We often see each other in our dreams. Actually, you¡¯ve dreamt of me when you were very young. It¡¯s just that you were too young, so you don¡¯t have any impression of me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Emily still felt that it was very familiar, but on second thought, if she had seen Bai Yi before, how could she not have any impression of such a beautiful person?


    ¡°Alright, you should go back and rest. You¡¯re still growing.¡±


    With a wave of Bai Yi¡¯s hand, Emily slowly closed her eyes and fell to the ground. Bai Yi caught her in her arms.


    Bai Yi carefully tidied up the hair beside Emily¡¯s ear. If anyone was there, they would definitely find that Bai Yi¡¯s gaze towards Emily was so gentle, so gentle that it seemed like it was going to melt someone.


    ¡°If she knew that you miss her so much, would she be very sad?¡± Bai Yi¡¯s eyes turned red instantly. With a wave of her hand, Emily disappeared from her arms. Bai Yi, however, slowlyy down and turned into a wisp of green smoke.


    If Emily were awake at this moment, she would definitely notice that there was a faint green light around the ring on her neck. It disappeared very quickly.


    The next day, Shen Nan pulled Emily along to y basketball with him. She was very unwilling to go, but she really could not resist Shen Nan¡¯s pestering, so she could only follow him.


    Emily swore that she was watching the path in front of her carefully, but would she still bump into the tree in front of her? There was nothing in front of her just now.


    ¡°Haha, Millie, how could you be so stupid? You didn¡¯t even see such a big tree? You actually bumped into it.¡±


    Emily covered her head with a pained expression. Shen Nan, on the other hand, was holding his belly andughing. He had no intention of caring about Emily at all.


    Emily suddenly felt that she was too ashamed to see anyone. Shen Nan was stillughing so happily at the side. Fortunately, this was a high-end residential area and there was no one around. Otherwise, she would have been embarrassed to death.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I want to go home.¡± After saying that, Emily angrily walked in the direction of the Shen family¡¯s old residence.


    She could not help but feel some lingering fear in her heart. It seemed that the punishment that Bai Yi said was true. Did she really walk into a tree? It seemed that she had to be careful in the future.


    ¡°Ah, why did you hit so hard? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you back.¡±


    After Emily put down her hand, Shen Nan saw that Emily¡¯s forehead was red from the impact. There were even some slight traces of blood.


    Emily¡¯s gaze was dull. Just a slight impact and it looked very serious? No wonder she felt that her forehead was hurting so badly.


    Shen Nan brought Emily home in a hurry and shouted loudly at the door. ¡°Mom, quickly bring the medical box in the house. Millie is injured.¡±


    After Shen Nan shouted, a few figures rushed out. Second Aunt was running at the front, holding the medical box that the Shen family usually used.


    ¡°What happened? You only went out for a short while.¡± Second Aunt looked at Emily with some heartache. Then, she hurriedly pulled Emily into the house and skillfully took out the items from the medical box.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened to you? You only went out for a short while and you became like this. Does it hurt?¡±


    Emily shook her head, enjoying Second Aunt¡¯s heartache at the moment.


    Third Aunt grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s ear and said sternly, ¡°You rascal, tell me honestly. How did you do this? This person was fine when she went out with you, but she was injured in less than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Mom, be gentle. This has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother!¡±


    Emily stood up anxiously. If Shen Nan told them how she was injured, she would definitely beughed to death.


    ¡°Child, why are you so agitated? Come and sit down.¡± Second Aunt was shocked by Emily¡¯s sudden action. She quickly pulled Emily to sit down and spoke gently.


    ¡°Bear with it. It might hurt a little.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Nan anxiously. She could not care less about Second Aunt¡¯s actions. When Second Aunt used alcohol to clean her wound, Emily immediately grimaced in pain. She gritted her teeth and forced herself not to scream.


    Emily¡¯s small face scrunched up in pain. She could not care less about Shen Nan now.

 Chapter 64 - Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 64: Humiliation</h4>


    Third Aunt kept tugging Shen Nan¡¯s ear and kept talking.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me? Are you going to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Ouch, it hurts. It really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Shen Nan felt that he was about to die of grievance. It was obvious that Emily did not want him to tell her about it. However, his mother kept pressing him. His ear really hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn. She followed you out and was injured when she came back. Who would believe you if you said it had nothing to do with you?¡± Third Aunt did not believe Shen Nan¡¯s words.


    ¡°My biological mother, it really has nothing to do with me. We just went out. For some reason, Millie bumped into a tree. It was so thick. How would I know that Millie could not see it?¡±


    Shen Nan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and looked at Emily apologetically. For his ears, he could only apologize to Emily.


    ¡°What?¡± Third Aunt couldn¡¯t believe her ears, and then she burst outughing.


    Second Aunt¡¯s hands that were disinfecting Emily were also stunned. Emily instantly blushed and hurriedly buried her head. If there was a crack in the ground now, she wanted to immediately go in.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I walked in front. When I turned around, before I could tell Millie to be careful, Millie bumped into it. This really has nothing to do with me.¡± Shen Nan was afraid that his mother would not believe him, so he exined the details in more detail.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± Emily ran upstairs and closed her room door. She felt that she was too ashamed to see anyone.


    Shen Nan, who was in a daze in the hall, looked at Third Aunt in confusion.


    ¡°How can you me me?¡± Shen Nan said softly. He felt that he was almost wronged to death.


    Third Aunt did not try to hide herughter. Even Second Aunt wasughing softly.


    Shen Nan was even more puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Millie is shy. She¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡± Second Auntforted Shen Nan, but the smile on the corner of her eyes did not disappear.


    After returning to her room, Emilyy on the bed and kicked her legs. Then, she took out the ring from her clothes andined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m going to die of embarrassment today.¡±


    After saying that, she put the ring back into her clothes. Emily did not notice the faint glow of the ring after she put it in.


    Emily had been hiding in her room. She was really bored. She took out the Go that she had stolen from Shen Yu and studied it until there was a knock on her door.


    Emily was stunned. She looked at the door and was very conflicted. Should she open it?


    ¡°Emi?¡±


    It was Shen Yu!


    Emily hurriedly got down from the chair and opened the door. She saw Shen Yu standing in front of her in a beige suit. His eyes were filled with anxiety.


    ¡°How did it get so serious?¡± Shen Yu saw that Emily¡¯s forehead was already a little red and swollen, and his heart ached even more.


    The joy of seeing Shen Yu, after hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words, Emily¡¯s face immediately sank.


    ¡°Was it that big mouth Sixth Brother who said it? Now, does everyone in the family know that I don¡¯t look where I¡¯m walking and hit a tree?¡±


    ¡°So Emi is so proud?¡± Shen Yu smiled. This was the first time he realized that Emily¡¯s arrogant side waspletely different from her usual quiet appearance.


    He did not find it annoying. Instead, he found it very cute.


    ¡°Brother, why are you still smiling? I¡¯m almost embarrassed to death.¡± Emily was even more upset. She felt like she was about to cry.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t smile. Watch where you walk next time.¡± Shen Yu deliberately put on a dark face and warned Emily in a low voice.


    Emily burst outughing. ¡°Brother, expressionless is more suitable for you. Really.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s earlier appearance was veryical. He instantly diverted Emily¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Emily had just taken one leg out and retracted it. She immediately shook her head and refused.


    If she went down now, she would definitely beughed to death.


    ¡°Your family will be worried if you don¡¯t eat,¡± Shen Yu said in a deep voice.


    Emily frowned, but she did not want her family to worry about her, so she followed Shen Yu downstairs.


    After going downstairs, they surrounded her and told her to be careful when she walked in the future. Emily said yes in a low voice, but her head was getting lower and lower.


    She was very clear that the Shen family really cared about her, but she felt that it was really shameful to bump into a tree while walking.


    Therefore, she felt that she should ignore Shen Nan. It was Shen Nan who had spread the news.


    Perhaps everyone knew that Emily was thin-skinned, so they quickly ended the topic.

 Chapter 65 - Apology

    <h4>Chapter 65: Apology</h4>


    After lunch, Emily was pulled into the courtyard by Shen Yu to digest her food. Emily quietly walked beside Shen Yu.


    ¡°Brother, is school fun?¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu. He was still wearing that beige suit. His already handsome face, coupled with the suit, made Shen Yu¡¯s figure even more slender and tall. It was a look that Emily had never seen before. It made her unable to shift her eyes away.


    The first time she saw Shen Yu wearing this was in the morning. At that time, she was mesmerized. When she saw it again, she still felt that it was pleasing to the eye.


    It was also the first time she saw the city people¡¯s school uniforms that she had heard from the children in the vige. It was indeed somewhat enviable. That¡¯s right, Shen Yu had started school earlier than Emily.


    ¡°Just like that. It¡¯s nothing more than going to ss, ending ss, and then ending school.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s expression was capricious. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to go to school. The main reason was that Emily wanted to go to school in the future. He didn¡¯t want to be separated from Emily.


    However, before that, he had actually started school early. Today, the amount of time he spent with Emily was pitifully little.


    Who would have thought that Emily, who was still fine in the morning, woulde back from school with her forehead injured? How could he be at ease?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your ssmates for so long. Shouldn¡¯t you be very happy?¡±


    Emily was very confused. In the past, she had heard from the children in the vige that they would go shopping with their ssmates, go y, and then eat together. She was extremely envious.


    Shen Yu did not know how to answer Emily¡¯s question. Should he tell Emily that it was because he never talked to his ssmates? That no one dared to approach him?


    ¡°So you guys are here.¡±


    Shen Yu was still struggling with how to answer. Fortunately, he was interrupted by Shen Nan who suddenly appeared, although he did not really want to see Shen Nan now.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go quickly.¡± When Emily heard Shen Nan¡¯s voice, she hurriedly pulled Shen Yu away. The person she did not want to talk to right now was Shen Nan.


    ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong, alright?¡± Shen Nan saw Emily¡¯s actions and hurriedly ran in front of Emily to block her way.


    Emily turned her face to the side and did not intend to pay attention to Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan was so anxious that he was about to cry, but Emily had no intention of paying attention to him. He looked at Shen Yu, who was beside Emily, and Shen Nan felt even more troubled.


    Could it be that Shen Yu was going to help him? Shen Yu might cut him into pieces in front of Emily. He felt that his life was more important.


    It was better to beg others than to beg oneself. Shen Nan took a deep breath, lowered his voice, and said, ¡°I really know my mistake. No matter how my mother bullied me, I shouldn¡¯t have told Second Aunt and my mother about you hitting the tree. I was wrong. I can do whatever you want me to do, but don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    When he thought about how Emily didn¡¯t even look at him at the dinner table, he felt that he was about to die of grievance.


    His ears were still red. If it were not for the unbearable pain, he would not have said it.


    ¡°You still want to say it? You still want to say it!¡± When Emily heard Shen Nan say that she had hit a tree, she red at Shen Nan angrily.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll forget about it immediately.¡± As long as he could coax Emily, he was willing to do anything.


    ¡°I still want to eat a hamburger.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Nan subconsciously agreed. Emily immediately grinned.


    She did not n to really argue with Shen Nan. She did not expect to get a hamburger. When she thought of this, Emily was even happier.


    ¡°Emi!¡± Shen Yu looked at Emily and Shen Nan with a gloomy face.


    It was unknown when Emily and Shen Nan had such a good rtionship. Although the two of them were fighting, they were very harmonious. It had to be said that this time, he was a little jealous.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily stared at Shen Yu with her big innocent eyes and looked at Shen Yu with confusion.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing.¡± Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan coldly and then turned his face to the side, trying not to look at Emily and Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan shrank his neck. He did not know why he suddenly felt a chill.


    Emily held Shen Yu¡¯s arm and said excitedly, ¡°Brother, Sixth Brother wants to treat me to a hamburger. Let¡¯s go together after school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, you just got injured. We¡¯ll talk about the hamburger after you recover.¡± Shen Yu rejected without hesitation. He could not tell whether it was because of Emily¡¯s injury or because he did not want Emily and Shen Nan to go together.

 Chapter 66 - Cold War

    <h4>Chapter 66: Cold War</h4>


    Shen Yu felt very troubled.


    Emily was a little disappointed, but she still listened to Shen Yu and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Fifth Brother is right. We¡¯ll go eat when I¡¯m better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Shen Yu felt even more frustrated. He took Emily¡¯s hand and left,pletely ignoring Shen Nan who was frozen on the spot.


    Emily also looked at Shen Yu with some confusion. Shen Yu today was very strange. Could it be that something bad had happened in school?


    Emily did not dare to speak and could only quietly follow Shen Yu. Shen Yu sent Emily to her room and let her rest well. Then, he went straight to his room and closed the door without looking back.


    Emily looked at Shen Yu¡¯s tightly shut door and frowned. She was at a loss. This was the first time she had seen Shen Yu like this.


    Initially, Emily wanted to ask Shen Yu the next day. However, when she woke up, Shen Yu had already gone to school. She waited for Shen Yu to finish school, but Shen Yu seemed to be intentionally avoiding her. She did not see Shen Yu for a few days.


    For a few days in a row, Emily was lifeless. She was absent-minded in everything she did. Even when she was with Second Aunt, Emily could not muster up any spirit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these two children? Xiao Yu goes out early andes backte every day. Millie is the same. She¡¯s not in the mood all day.¡±


    Second Aunt spoke with some worry. She did not even have any interest in the TV series that she usually watched.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of any conflict between the two children.¡± Third Aunt handed the apple that had just been peeled to Old Lady Shen with a worried look.


    ¡°Xiao Yu has just recovered a little. Do you think he will be the same as before?¡± Third Aunt said carefully. Shen Yu had finally be a little more lively. If he became the same as before¡­ What should they do?


    ¡°What are you two worried about? It¡¯s better for the two children to have a conflict.¡± The smile on the corner of Old Lady Shen¡¯s eyes did not disappear. Compared to the worry of the two aunties, Old Lady Shen appeared to be more shrewd.


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Second Aunt was a little puzzled. Everyone in the family knew how much Shen Yan and Old Lady Shen cared about Shen Yu. It was a little illogical for her to be so calm now.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Isn¡¯t Xiao Yu¡¯s current state just a sign of his emotions?¡± Old Lady Shen took a bite of the apple and spoke softly. However, her gaze was fixed on the book in her hand.


    ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s just that we pity Millie. She hasn¡¯t had any energy these few days.¡±


    Third Aunt thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but feel even more worried.


    ¡°Let the children solve their own problems. What do you adults have to worry about?¡± As soon as Old Lady Shen said this, Second Aunt and Third Aunt instantly stopped talking. However, the two of them could not help but feel worried.


    ¡°If you have time to worry about the children, you might as well worry about when Second and Third Brother wille back.¡±


    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, they should be back next month. They said that this matter is a little tricky,¡± Second Aunt hurriedly replied when she heard Old Lady Shen asking about her Second Brother and Third Brother.


    ¡°Second Brother and Third Brother have been gone for almost two months, right?¡± Third Aunt thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but miss them. Now that she thought about it, the two of them hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time.


    ¡°Your Second Brother said that they have found some clues, but they always feel like they are being led by the nose. Every time they catch a clue, it ends up being broken again.¡± Second Aunt frowned and sighed deeply.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, let theme back. Disgusting rats will alwayse out to look for food. There is no need for us to keep guarding the rat hole.¡± Old Lady Shen frowned slightly and a trace of hatred shed across her face.


    ¡°But they won¡¯t listen. The two of them have been ming themselves. If they don¡¯t catch the person behind them, how can they be satisfied?¡±


    Second Aunt also sighed. She had persuaded them toe back more than once. After all, they had been out for such a long time and she was very worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go to my room to rest for a while.¡± Old Lady Shen¡¯s expression was not good. She stood up but did not forget the book she had put aside. She took it and went back to her room.


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt fell into silence for a moment. They knew very well why Old Lady Shen had suddenly left, but they did not know how to persuade her, because that matter was also an eternal pain in their hearts.

 Chapter 67 - Cold War (2)

    <h4>Chapter 67: Cold War (2)</h4>


    Fortunately, Shen Yu was slowly recovering. This was the only thing that they felt gratified about.


    It was just that Shen Yu and Emily had a conflict recently for some unknown reason. The two children had been acting strangely all day, causing the atmosphere in the house to be strange.


    ¡°Millie, are you up? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get Aunt Li to get you something to eat right away.¡±


    The two worried people just happened to appear at the stairs. Second Aunt rushed forward and looked at the sleepy Emily. She pulled Emily to the coffee table and handed the fruit te to Emily.


    ¡°Eat some fruits first.¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, I don¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯m not hungry. Is Brother not back yet?¡±


    Emily shook her head. Perhaps because she had slept for too long, she was still a little dizzy and her head hurt badly.


    Third Aunt looked at the time and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s only four o¡¯clock now. Xiao Yu should be home by 5:30 after school,¡±


    Emily nodded and sat on the sofa obediently, remaining silent.


    These few days, she really felt very tired. Bai Yi had let her run in her dreams every day and did horse stance, saying that it was to train her body. In the future, those who wanted to study medicine had to have a strong physique.


    Emily had also protested to Bai Yi, but Bai Yi had rejected her with a very strong attitude because Bai Yi had said that exercising in that space could achieve twice the result with half the effort. She also felt very tired now.


    She was drowsy during the day and wanted to sleep all the time. In addition, Shen Yu had been avoiding her for a few days, which made her even more depressed. How could she still be able to get up?


    ¡°Millie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you just wake up?¡±


    Second Aunt saw that Emily was sitting on the sofa listlessly and her heart ached. She could not help but me Shen Yu for making the usually lively Emily so depressed for the past few days.


    ¡°I may have slept for too long. I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll be fine in a while,¡± said Emily as she shook her head.


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other and did not ask any further. They each did their own things. From time to time, they would go to the living room to look at Emily. They saw that Emily was still sitting in a daze, her eyes unfocused. No one knew what she was thinking. Other than feeling sorry for her¡­ They did not know what to do.


    Just as Old Lady Shen had said, it was not good for adults to be involved in the matters between the two children.


    During this period, Shen Nan went up to ask Emily to go out to y. Emily also refused. Shen Nan was a little ignorant, but he could not resist the wait of his friends outside. He went out alone.


    ¡°Millie,e, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Third Aunt went up and spoke in a gentle voice that she had never used before. She stretched out her hand, wanting Emily to hold it.


    Emily looked up at Third Aunt with a hint of fatigue on her face. She said softly, ¡°Brother isn¡¯ting back today?¡±


    ¡°Just now, Xiao Yu called with the driver¡¯s phone. He said that he had some things to do at school and would be backter. He told us not to wait for him to eat.¡±


    Emily lowered her head in disappointment. She actually felt a little wronged. It was this excuse again. It had been this excuse for the past few days. Shen Yu¡¯s school was always busy, and she always couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t be sad. School has just started. Xiao Yu missed so many sses before. He must be busy. When Xiao Yu is done with his work, Third Aunt will ask Xiao Yu to bring you to the amusement park, okay?¡±


    Emily¡¯s dejected look made Third Aunt¡¯s heart ache even more. She thought that when Shen Yu returned, she would definitely have a good chat with him. If there was any conflict between the two of them, wouldn¡¯t it be better to exin it clearly?


    ¡°Third Aunt, I know. Brother has been very busy recently. Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Emily tried her best to put on a smile. Then, she covered her stomach andughed foolishly.


    Emily¡¯s sensible look made her heart ache even more.


    At the dining table, Emily was not as active as before. Even when Shen Nan teased her a few times, Emily did not have any reaction


    Emily did not eat much and said that she wanted to go upstairs to read.


    Second Aunt pulled Emily back and picked up a chicken wing from Emily¡¯s bowl. She said softly, ¡°Eat more. You haven¡¯t eaten much. Reading is good, but your body has to keep up.¡±

 Chapter 68 - Cold War (3)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Cold War (3)</h4>


    Previously, Emily had asked Shen Nan to help her borrow some books that she needed for ss. During the days when she could not see Shen Yu, Emily relied on these books to pass the time. She often said that she needed to read, so she hid in her room.


    Emily pointed at her small belly and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°Second Aunt, I really can¡¯t eat anymore. Look at my stomach, it¡¯s almost bulging.¡±


    Second Aunt smiled and knocked Emily¡¯s head hard. She said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me. If you waste food, I¡¯ll knock a hole on your head and pour all of this into it.¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, hahaha, why are you so childish? If you tell these words to a three-year-old child, they won¡¯t believe it,¡± Shen Nan ridiculed at the side. After saying that, he picked up a drumstick in front of him and ate it with relish.


    Second Aunt red at Shen Nan and said unhappily, ¡°You can¡¯t even shut your mouth with food.¡±


    Shen Nan did not dare to say anything in an instant. Second Aunt, who had always been gentle, was actually so scary when she was fierce. It was better for him to not provoke her.


    Emily obediently sat back in her seat. If she did not eat more, Second Aunt would definitely not let her leave the dining table.


    Second Aunt saw that Emily had obediently returned to her seat and left happily to pick up food for Emily. However, seeing that Emily did not have much of an appetite recently, she did not dare to pick up too much.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. When you eat, you have to pay attention to the bnce of your diet. You have to eat both meat and vegetables. You can¡¯t be picky with your food.¡±


    Second Aunt looked at her masterpiece with great satisfaction. It was as if Emily was not allowed to leave the table until she had finished eating the food in her bowl.


    Emily felt a little helpless and could only ept her fate and eat. Fortunately, she did not eat too much just now, so she did not have to eat too much.


    Seeing that Emily had finished eating, Second Aunt quickly praised Emily. Then, she actively asked Shen Nan to bring Emily to digest her food. Even if Emily wanted to read, Second Aunt would not let her. She also told Emily about the disadvantages of not exercising after eating.


    Shen Nan finally realized how powerful Second Aunt was. She was actually more difficult to deal with than his mother. He quickly brought Emily out of the door.


    Emily walked behind Shen Nan unwillingly. She waspletely listless.


    Shen Nan really could not suppress his curiosity anymore. So, he took a step forward and stood in front of Emily, stopping her in her tracks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? Have you been reading? You don¡¯t seem to have any energy at all.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just realized that I don¡¯t know a lot of things. School is about to start, so I want to take a look. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be as busy as Brother. I haven¡¯t seen Brother for a long time.¡±


    As Emily spoke, she felt a little sad. She lowered her head and bit her lips. She was trying hard to suppress her sad mood.


    ¡°We¡¯re only in the first grade when the semester starts. Do you have to be so diligent?¡± Shen Nan frowned. He was very surprised, but he was more puzzled.


    The more Shen Nan thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Then, he looked at Emily with a smug look and said, ¡°Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to keep up after the semester starts, and then you won¡¯t be able to pass me? Is that why you¡¯re working so hard?¡±


    Shen Nan seemed to be immersed in his own thoughts. He opened her mouth to speak,pletely ignoring Emily¡¯s darkened face.


    ¡°Aiya, actually, you don¡¯t have to work so hard. When the timees, you can ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll definitely teach you well. No matter what, I¡¯m still in the top three of our grade.¡±


    Emily turned around and did not want to bother with Shen Nan. She was only using reading as an excuse. It was not as simple as just reading a book. God, this idiot really believed it. Now, he was even bragging in front of her.


    ¡°Hey, wait for me. Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t mean tough at you. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand because you missed a semester of sses. When the timees, I¡¯ll make up for it for you. Don¡¯t worry, you definitely won¡¯t leave us behind by much.¡±


    Shen Nan saw that Emily ignored him and turned around to leave. He thought that Emily was just as embarrassed asst time, so he did not want to bother with her. He hurriedly chased after her.


    Emily covered her ears in annoyance. She felt that Shen Nan, who was beside her, was extremely noisy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. I¡¯m going back. If you talk again, I¡¯ll tell Third Aunt that you said you were going to y basketball the day before yesterday. In the end, you left the neighborhood with your friend. I don¡¯t know what bad things you¡¯ve done.¡±

 Chapter 69 - Hate Me?

    <h4>Chapter 69: Hate Me?</h4>


    Emily could not take it anymore. She reached out and pushed Shen Nan away so that Shen Nan could stay away from her. Then, she threatened Shen Nan in a low voice. Seeing the stunned expression on Shen Nan¡¯s face, Emily had to admit that she felt much better now.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this. But if you say another word, I¡¯ll tell Third Aunt right away.¡± Seeing that her threat had worked, Emily smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anymore. I¡¯ll shut up right away.¡±


    Shen Nan nervously made a gesture of shutting up. Although he and his little friend were not going out to do bad things, if his mother found out about it, his butt would explode. For the sake of his butt¡­ It was better for him not to provoke Emily.


    So much so that when he returned to the Shen family, Shen Nan was still as quiet as usual. Emily greeted her family members and returned to her room. However, Shen Nan did not even open his mouth and hurriedly followed her.


    ¡°What are these two doing?¡±


    Third Aunt was a little puzzled, especially about Shen Nan. Shen Nan¡¯s personality was not a peaceful person. His behavior just now was really a little too strange.


    Second Aunt looked at Shen Nan¡¯s back and smiled. ¡°Xiao Nan has a mischievous personality. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Did you see the look in that kid¡¯s eyes just now? It¡¯s clearly the look that he doesn¡¯t dare to look at me when he does something bad. This kid must have done something bad behind my back. No, I have to ask him.¡±


    The more Third Aunt thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. As she spoke, she got up and was about to ask Shen Nan about it, but she was stopped by Second Aunt.


    ¡°You¡¯re usually too strict with Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan is such a good child. What bad things can he do? I think you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know. This rascal, as long as you give him a good attitude, he¡¯ll dare to turn the tables on you. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t get used to it. Tell me, his father and I aren¡¯t like this either. How did we give birth to such a thing?¡±


    Looking at Third Aunt¡¯s disdainful look, Second Aunt could only smile and say nothing. It was an unchangingw that parents could never be at ease when they saw that their children could not do anything well.


    ¡°Say, if he was as sensible as his brother and did not let others worry about him since he was young, would I still be staring at him every day? He¡¯s not even eight years old yet, and his leg has been injured three times. If I don¡¯t care about it, how am I going to deal with it?¡±


    Third Aunt was worried. Every time Shen Nan was injured, her heart ached. However, Shen Nan was a child who remembered to eat but not to hit. When he was injured, he always said that he would not do it anymore. In the end, he would forget about it after a few days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, look at you. Xiao Nan has grown up. If you keep hitting him, he will have rebellious thoughts. Moreover, I think that after Millie came recently, Xiao Nan has be much more sensible. Everything has to be done slowly. How can everything be done in one go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Tell me, when I saw Millie on the sofa looking so sad today, my heart ached terribly. What do you think happened to Xiao Yu? Wasn¡¯t he fine a while ago? Why did Millie¡¯s entire person change after her forehead injury? Besides, Millie¡¯s forehead has already recovered. Is Xiao Yu still nning to hide from Millie?¡±


    Third Aunt could not help but think of Millie who had been sitting on the sofa in the afternoon. Her eyes shed with a hint of heartache. She continued, ¡°Do you think I should talk to Xiao Yu? If this continues, Millie will be very sad. I think Millie has lost a lot of weight recently.¡±


    Second Aunt also frowned. She was also worried, but she did not know what to do. Firstly, she was afraid that Shen Yu would not like her and would be the same as before. Secondly, Emily was actually a strong child. They would expose the matter, that child would probably feel even worse.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Maybe we are thinking too much. Xiao Yu might really have something to do at school.¡±


    Second Aunt struggled for a while in her heart. In the end, she convinced herself to let the children handle their own matters. When the time came, it would not be toote for them toe forward.


    After returning to her room, Emily stared at the words on the book. She really could not read a single word. She had already discussed with Bai Yi yesterday that she would not train today because she needed a good rest.


    Initially, she thought that she could look for Shen Yu when she had time today, but who knew that Shen Yu would not return like before. This made Emily feel ufortable.

 Chapter 70 - Hate Me?

    <h4>Chapter 70: Hate Me?</h4>


    Emily leaned against the door and sat down on the ground. She bent her legs and ced the book on herp. She looked at it quietly. Here, she would be able to hear Shen Yu¡¯s movements as soon as he returned.


    Emily did not know how long she had been sitting there. Finally, she heard some movement outside. Emily hurriedly stood up. However, because she had been in the same position for a long time, her legs were numb. She could not help but cry out, and her face scrunched up in pain.


    However, she knew very well in her heart that if she did not hurry, Shen Yu would return to her room. She would not be able to see Shen Yu again today, and she did not want to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Emily gritted her teeth and endured the difort on her legs. She opened the door, but luckily she was in time. The moment Shen Yu¡¯s hand had just put the door handle, she called out to Shen Yu. Emily could clearly feel Shen Yu¡¯s body trembling.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Shen Yu did not turn his head and asked in a low voice.


    If it was Emily¡¯s usual habit, she would have already fallen asleep by now.


    Emily endured the numbness in her legs and pressed her hand on the door handle. She asked softly, ¡°Brother, have you been very busy recently? I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Shen Yu could hear the trembling in Emily¡¯s voice, Shen Yu then turned to look at Emily and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Emily smiled, then stuck out her tongue embarrassedly and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting against the door for too long. My legs are numb.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned, then slowly walked into the house with Emily in his arms. He even told Emily to use her legs to stand on the ground. After a while, Emily¡¯s legs finally eased up a lot.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve recovered, you should rest early. Next time, read on the desk. Don¡¯t sit on the ground.¡±


    The moment Shen Yu entered the house, he saw the book that Emily had thrown at the door. It was obvious that Emily had just sat on the ground at the door.


    Emily lowered her head and was very sad. She said in a low voice, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Shen Yu gave a soft ¡°Hmm¡± and was about to leave Emily¡¯s room. However, he felt Emily¡¯s small hand holding onto him. Shen Yu instantly did not dare to move.


    ¡°Brother¡­ You¡­ Do you hate me?¡±


    Emily¡¯s words were filled with tears. She asked carefully. She was afraid, afraid to hear an answer that she did not want to hear. She was afraid that Shen Yu really hated her. She was even more afraid that Shen Yu would ignore her from now on.


    Shen Yu¡¯s body was startled. He sighed, turned around, squatted in front of Emily, and rubbed Emily¡¯s hair. He said softly, ¡°No, why would I hate Emi? Brother did indeede backte because he had a lot of things to do at school during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. I can feel it. The people in the vige used to be like this too. They slowly began to avoid me, and then they began to hate me.¡±


    Emily was a little agitated. She could not control her voice and it was a little loud. However, tears could not stop rolling down her cheeks. Whenever she thought of this, she felt that Shen Yu was really going to hate her. Her heart ached terribly.


    Shen Yu was a little flustered. He quickly wiped the tears off Emily¡¯s cheeks and said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s true. Big Brother said that he would always be with you. Big Brother really doesn¡¯t hate you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ said¡­ Really?¡± Emily sniffed a few times before she finished her sentence. Her eyes kept looking at Shen Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Shen Yu said without hesitation.


    Emily smiled, and then said with some worry, ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me. Mother said that the one who lies is a puppy. I don¡¯t want Big Brother to be a puppy.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded helplessly. As long as Emily did not cry, he could change into anything.


    The moment Emily stopped him, he regretted it. He had been holding back the urge to not see Emily for so many days. The moment he heard Emily¡¯s voice, he disintegrated.


    Emily¡¯s pained little face kept appearing in his head. In addition, Emily was crying so sadly now. He really regretted it. He should not have made Emily so sad because of his selfish possessiveness.


    For so many days, he sat in the ssroom after school. When everyone in the school had left, he slowly got up and left the school. However, only he knew that he did not pay attention to a single word while sitting in the ssroom. He was just killing time. On the way back, he even made the driver circle twice, afraid that when he saw Emily when he returned home, that damned possessiveness would arise in his heart again.

 Chapter 71 - Coaxing

    <h4>Chapter 71: Coaxing</h4>


    He admitted that he was sick. He was so selfish that he did not want Emily to y around with others. He selfishly thought that Emily belonged to him alone.


    Therefore, he had been hiding from Emily during this period of time. He was afraid that Emily would make more friends when she arrived at school. At that time, he was afraid that he could not help but hide Emily.


    Looking at Emily who was still sobbing in front of him, Shen Yu only realized at this moment that he wanted to stab himself. This time, he was the one who made Emily so sad.


    Shen Yu coaxed Emily to sleep for a long time. After Emily fell asleep, Shen Yu pulled his hand out of Emily¡¯s small hand and carefully left Emily¡¯s room.


    ¡°Xiao Yu? You¡¯re back? Have you eaten dinner? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make some for you.¡±


    Second Aunt had just arrived at Emily¡¯s door. She wanted to see if Emily was asleep, but she did not expect to see Shen Yuing out of Emily¡¯s room. She could not help but be a little surprised and even a little happy. It seemed that¡­ the two of them should have reconciled.


    ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt. I¡¯ve already eaten outside.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve eaten. Have you gone to see Millie? That little fellow must have fallen asleep. What a pity. You should havee back earlier. Millie has been asking when you¡¯ll be back these few days. When she heard that you¡¯re noting back, that disappointed look of her made my heart ache to death.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. He was happy, but he med himself even more. Why did he have to be so petty?


    ¡°Alright, Second Aunt doesn¡¯t me you. I know that you have just started school, but you can¡¯t be like this in the future. Millie hasn¡¯t been thinking about food or tea for the past few days. She looks like she has lost weight. The few pounds of meat that she had painstakingly raised is gone just like that.¡±


    Second Aunt looked down at Shen Yu. Seeing that Shen Yu was frowning, she instantly felt a lot better. She patted Shen Yu¡¯s shoulder. She continued to persuade him earnestly, ¡°Go and rest. Second Aunt knows that you¡¯re tired too. Tomorrow, Millie will know that you came back to see her, but she¡¯s already asleep. She¡¯ll definitely regret sleeping so early.¡±


    Shen Yu knew very well that Second Aunt wasining on behalf of Millie. If he didn¡¯t interrupt her, he didn¡¯t know how long she would have to nag for to prevent her ears from being poisoned. Shen Yu slowly said, ¡°Second Aunt, Millie just fell asleep. She knows when I came back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Alright then, go and rest.¡±


    Second Aunt pushed Shen Yu back into the room awkwardly. Looking at Shen Yu¡¯s back, she gritted her teeth. This child really did not suffer at all.


    When Emily woke up the next day, her mood was much better. She initially thought that by the time she woke up, Shen Yu would have already gone to school. However, when she went downstairs, she saw Shen Yu sitting at the dining table, elegantly eating breakfast.


    Emily immediately rushed to Shen Yu¡¯s side excitedly and said, ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to school today?¡±


    ¡°Today is the weekend. The school will be closed.¡± Shen Yu nodded and replied. Then, he carried Emily to a chair at the side and sat down. He ced the breakfast in front of Emily.


    ¡°Eat quickly. I¡¯ll take you out to yter.¡±


    Emily could not believe what she had heard. She stared at Shen Yu with her eyes wide open. She felt that Shen Yu had be the same Shen Yu from before. He was still the brother who doted on her the most. He was her favorite brother.


    Emily smiled foolishly and said while eating, ¡°Okay. Yesterday, Third Aunt asked you to take me to the amusement park. I¡¯m going to the amusement park today.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can go anywhere you want today.¡±


    Hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words, Emily was even happier. Perhaps it was really because of her mood, but Emily felt that the breakfast today was especially delicious. She identally ate too much, so Emily touched her stomach with satisfaction.


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other and smiled. They both ate breakfast silently without saying a word. The two of them were the happiest that Shen Yu and Emily could reconcile because they saw a smile on Emily¡¯s face again.


    ¡°Go to the amusement park? I want to go too.¡± Shen Nan had juste out of his room when he heard Emily say that she wanted to go to the amusement park. Shen Nan was such a yful person. How could he stay at home?


    ¡°Amusement park? Have you finished your homework? School will start the day after tomorrow, okay?¡± Third Aunt put down the chopsticks in her hands and crossed her hands under her chin. She narrowed her beautiful phoenix eyes and looked at Shen Nan with a smile.

 Chapter 72 - Treat Me To Lunch?

    <h4>Chapter 72: Treat Me To Lunch?</h4>


    Shen Nan¡¯s face was full of tears. This was really his biological mother. She hit Shen Nan where it hurt the most. Shen Nan felt that he was about to cry. He broke down and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Third Aunt smiled brightly and looked at Shen Nan. She was basically saying, ¡°You deserve it. You only know how to y when you do your homework.¡±


    Shen Nan did not dare to speak. He could only bury his head in his food. He dared to guarantee that as long as he said one word, his own mother would be able to make him feel ashamed.


    Emily smiled and very generously ced a small sandwich in Shen Nan¡¯s bowl. She gloated, ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring you back a gift.¡±


    ¡°I thank you.¡± Shen Nan gritted his teeth and put the sandwich in his mouth. He bit it very hard to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Shen Yu did not speak, but the smile at the corner of his eyes betrayed his good mood. He reached out to pinch Emily¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Alright, hurry up and eat. We¡¯ll set off after eating.¡±


    Emily nodded excitedly. The speed at which she ate was obviously much faster.


    Second Aunt was silent, but her eyes kept darting around the three children. She then smiled with satisfaction and stood up. ¡°You guys eat first. Since you¡¯re going to the amusement park, I¡¯ll get someone to prepare some food for you.¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, there¡¯s no need. Lunch is on the house.¡± Shen Yu gracefully put down the things in his hands and looked at Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan suddenly had a bad premonition. He swallowed his saliva and said uncertainly, ¡°Fifth Brother, are you still bringing your friends?¡±


    Emily also looked at Shen Yu and was very puzzled. Could it be that Shen Yu had made new friends when school started? Emily felt that she should be happy for Shen Yu, but she did not know why she felt depressed. She just could not be happy.


    Emily did not know if she should ask Shen Yu who else he was bringing. She saw Shen Yu shake his head and softly said, ¡°No.¡±


    After hearing these two words, Emily instantly felt the depression in her heart disappear. She felt much more rxed, but she was also puzzled. Then, who would treat them to lunch?


    Shen Nan quickly asked Emily¡¯s thoughts. He saw the smile on the corner of Shen Yu¡¯s eyes deepen. He teased, ¡°You, you promised Emi before.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sixth Brother. You said that when my forehead is healed, you would treat me to a hamburger. I¡¯ve been healed for a few days, but you have no reaction at all. Are you trying to renege on your promise?¡± Emily immediately reacted and echoed excitedly.


    Shen Nan mmed the chopsticks on the table in dissatisfaction and said excitedly, ¡°Who went back on his word?!¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s arrogance was quickly extinguished by his mother¡¯s hands. He felt the strengthing from his back and almost fell on the table. He heard his mother lecture him. ¡°You don¡¯t even have rules when you eat. Who told you to p the chopsticks?¡±


    Shen Nan felt wronged. Didn¡¯t his mother see that Shen Yu and Emily were ganging up on him now? It was fine if she didn¡¯t help him, but she still wanted to add insult to injury?


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for the host to not go. I¡¯m not going to the amusement park, so the treat has been postponed.¡±


    Shen Nan red at Emily and Shen Yu unhappily. It was already bad enough that he couldn¡¯t go to the amusement park, but they still wanted him to treat them to a meal. Wasn¡¯t this asking him to just take the money and let the two of them eat? He would not do such a loss-making business.


    ¡°School is about to start. Sixth Brother, you¡¯re obviously going back on your word. It¡¯s not like my brother and I didn¡¯t say that we wouldn¡¯t bring you, but you couldn¡¯t go because you didn¡¯t finish your homework. You can¡¯t me me and my brother. You promised me before, and now it doesn¡¯t count?¡±


    The more Emily spoke, the more aggrieved she became. It was as if Shen Nan had done something heinous.


    When Third Aunt saw Emily¡¯s aggrieved look, how could she bear it? She red at Shen Nan unhappily. She threatened, ¡°You have to do what you said. If you can¡¯t finish your homework, you can¡¯t me Millie. If you can¡¯t go, you deserve it. Hurry up and give the money to your Fifth Brother. You¡¯ll pay for Millie and the others¡¯ lunch.¡±


    Shen Nan had a bitter expression. She was really his biological mother. She would help outsiders bully him at any time and ce. Shen Yu did not want to bring him at all. Don¡¯t think that he did not see the trace of a smile on Shen Yu¡¯s lips after hearing that he could not go?


    However, with his biological mother¡¯s words, he could only obediently take out the pocket money that he could not afford to lose. His heart ached terribly.

 Chapter 73 - Amusement Park

    <h4>Chapter 73: Amusement Park</h4>


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Shen Nan. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pack some for you.¡±


    Emily hurriedly took the three hundred-dor bills from Shen Nan¡¯s hands and smiled sweetly at Shen Nan. Then, her gaze was fixed on the money in her hands. Then, she proudly shook it at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu lowered his head and smiled. He did not expect Emily to react so quickly. She actually knew to cooperate with him? It seemed that during these few days when he did not see her, Emily had be much smarter.


    Shen Nan lowered his head and continued to eat breakfast. For some reason, he found it difficult to swallow such delicious food. He stared fiercely at the money in Emily¡¯s hand, as if his heart was bleeding.


    Shen Yu and Emily could not care about Shen Nan¡¯s emotions at the moment. After seeing that Emily had finished eating, Shen Yu brought Emily out.


    During this period of time, Second Aunt kept telling Shen Yu to bring Emily to eat something delicious and to eat less fast food like hamburgers,


    As Shen Nan watched them leave, his heart hurt even more. Not only did he not go to y, he even lost 300 yuan.


    When he thought about the credit of losing 300 yuan, Shen Nan was even more depressed. He looked at his biological mother in annoyance.


    His biological mother and Second Auntpletely ignored him. They only told Shen Yu to take good care of Emily. Then, when she faced him¡­ She would only say fiercely, ¡°Hurry up and do your homework. If you don¡¯t finish it, the teacher will call me and tell me. See how I¡¯ll deal with you.¡±


    He must have been picked up by his mother from the roadside. When his father came back, he would definitely ask nicely. However, Shen Nan did not expect that even if his father came back, his father might not be on his side. After all, his entire family listened to his mother.


    Shen Yu brought Emily into the car. Emily immediately handed the money that she had swindled from Shen Nan to Shen Yu excitedly. It was as if there were three big words written on her face, ¡°Quickly praise me!¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily¡¯s childish side. A hint of calction shed in his eyes. He quickly snatched the money from Emily¡¯s hand and waved it in his hand.


    ¡°Leave this money to me to keep. You¡¯re still young. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll identally lose it.¡±


    Shen Yu originally thought that Emily would fight with him over it. He wanted to see Emily¡¯s exasperated look, but he did not expect Emily to be so generous as to say ¡®okay¡¯ to him.


    Shen Yu did not see Emily¡¯s exasperation, but he was charmed by Emily¡¯s obedient look. He could not take his eyes off Emily.


    However, Shen Yu reacted quickly. He cleared his throat and ced the money in the small bag that Emily was carrying. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s packed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pretend. I¡¯ll treat you to lunch today.¡±


    ¡°No need. You can keep the money. You earned it yourself. It¡¯s convenient when you want to buy something.¡±


    ¡°Brother, although I¡¯m very happy that you gave me this money, why do I feel like you¡¯re making it sound like I¡¯m being swindled?¡±


    Emily frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t she the one who helped Shen Yu earn it? Why did it sound like she had swindled it out of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth?


    Shen Yu found Emily¡¯s conflicted look very amusing. Shen Yu reached out to touch his furrowed brows. Heforted her, ¡°Brother knows that Emi was just helping brother. If it wasn¡¯t for Emi, Xiao Nan wouldn¡¯t have given out this money. However, Brother has given you this money now. You can keep it for yourself.¡±


    Only then did Emily ept the money contentedly. She wouldn¡¯t argue with Shen Yu over who would treat them to lunch.


    At worst, she would just go when the time came to pay. However, she was wrong. The 300 yuan in her bag was not enough for them to go to the amusement park.


    Once she entered the amusement park, Emily was like a wild horse that had run loose. She wanted to y when she saw this. However, there were many events that limited her height. Emily could only watch helplessly.


    Listening to the screams of others, Emily felt even more eager to try. However, she could only sit on the merry-go-round and watch others y. It was unbearable for her.


    After a while, Emily lost interest. Sitting on the merry-go-round, she secretly swore that she would grow up quickly. She also wanted to y those exciting items.

 Chapter 74 - Height Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 74: Height Confusion</h4>


    Shen Yu saw that Emily was not in a good mood, so he snickered.


    He found out that Emily was different from other people. He looked at the other girls of the same age around him, who were pulling adults to sit on the merry-go-round like little princesses.


    But what about Emily? The moment she sat on the merry-go-round, there was a hint of disdain on her face, but her eyes were always looking at the jumper next to her?


    From the moment Emily entered the amusement park, her eyes had been darting around the exciting events. At first, Emily wanted to go to the haunted house, but because the two of them were too young, the staff did not let them in for safety reasons.


    Other than Emily¡¯s age and Emily¡¯s height, they were not allowed to y in the other exciting events.


    Emily immediately felt bored. She only saw the person next to her pretending to be a doll and excitedly pulled Shen Yu to take a few photos.


    After ying for a short while, Shen Yu saw that Emily was not very interested, so he took Emily to eat the hamburger that she wanted to eat the most. Only then did he bring Emily home with satisfaction.


    Perhaps it was because they came back too early, Second Aunt did not have time to react. She put down the half-knitted wool in her hand and quickly got up to take Emily¡¯s bag off. She asked softly, ¡°Why are you back so early? Is the amusement park not fun?¡±


    ¡°Second Aunt, how do you think I can grow taller faster?¡±


    Second Aunt saw that Emily was asking with a sincere look, but she looked at Shen Yu, who was beside Emily, puzzled. She saw that Shen Yu had a smile on the corner of his mouth, but he did not exin.


    Shouldn¡¯t she be very happy aftering back from the amusement park? Why was Emily even more disappointed aftering back?


    Seeing that Second Aunt did not answer, Emily sighed. Then, she pointed at the takeout bag in Shen Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Second Aunt, this is for Sixth Brother. Help me bring it to Sixth Brother.¡±


    After saying that, Emily went upstairs dejectedly and took two steps before sighing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Isn¡¯t the amusement park fun?¡±


    Second Aunt looked at Emily¡¯s back and was at a loss. Didn¡¯t they say that children were happiest when they went to amusement parks?


    Previously, when Third Aunt brought Shen Nan along, she had even ridiculed Shen Nan as being like a wild horse that had run loose. He had been so excited all day.


    Shen Yu smiled and did not say anything. He greeted Second Aunt and went upstairs. When he saw Emily¡¯s tightly shut door, the smile on the corner of his mouth became even wider.


    This was because he found it even more amusing to see Emily so concerned about her height.


    However, Shen Yu did not intend tofort Emily. He knew very well that Emily would be fine in a short while. After all, things like height could not be rushed.


    Shen Yu was wrong. Emily really cared about her height. Especially when she saw Shen Yu beside her, who more than a head taller than her, Emily felt even shorter.


    The moment she returned to her room, Emily looked for Bai Yi. Bai Yi knew so many things, so she definitely knew how to grow taller.


    After Bai Yi heard Emily¡¯s question, a trace of shock shed across her face, but there was a questioning look in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you stupid? What strange questions are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Quickly tell me. How can I grow taller?¡±


    Emily was very excited. She took the hand of Bai Yi and shook it hard. Her eager little face seemed to be about to cry.


    ¡°What happened to you today?¡±


    Bai Yi red at Emily and freed her hand from Emily¡¯s hand. She looked at Emily.


    Emily was not short. She was only seven years old. She was about 1.3 meters tall. She was not considered short, right?


    Emily lowered her head in disappointment and muttered, ¡°So there are things you don¡¯t know.¡±


    After saying that, Emily sighed deeply and sat on the ground in confusion. No one knew what she was thinking about, but shepletely ignored Bai Yi.


    Bai Yi squatted down and poked Emily¡¯s little face. ¡°Come, tell me, why do you suddenly care so much about your height?¡±


    Emily frowned and told Bai Yi about the many events at the amusement park that she couldn¡¯t y because of her height.


    Bai Yiughed out loud after hearing that. If it weren¡¯t for her image, Emily would have believed that Bai Yi would have rolled on the ground withughter.


    ¡°So, you were shocked when you went to the amusement park?¡±

 Chapter 75 - I Want To Drink Milk

    <h4>Chapter 75: I Want To Drink Milk</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? I¡¯m so sad right now, but you have no intention offorting me at all.¡±


    Emily looked at the white-clothed person who wasughing without caring about her image, and her originally gloomy mood became even worse.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯tugh. I won¡¯tugh.¡±


    Bai Yi wasughing as she spoke. How was she notughing at all? Seeing this, Emily was even more annoyed.


    Emily pushed Bai Yi and roared, ¡°I¡¯m already so sad, yet you¡¯re stillughing at me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I really won¡¯tugh at you this time. If it were up to me, you really don¡¯t need to be so disappointed because others don¡¯t want you to y those exciting events. It¡¯s the same when you grow tallerter. Moreover, as far as I know, even if you¡¯re tall enough for those events, you¡¯re still not old enough, right?¡±


    It had to be said that Bai Yi¡¯s constion made Emily feel a lot better. Emily sighed and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll definitely go and y all those exciting events in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t be anxious. Drink more milk and go to bed earlier. You¡¯ll definitely grow taller.¡±


    ¡°Milk? Is milk really useful?¡± Emily hadpletely forgotten her indifferent attitude. When she heard Bai Yi say that milk was useful, she became excited again.


    Bai Yi was shocked by Emily¡¯s sudden excitement, but she quickly calmed down. She nodded and said, ¡°It should be useful. There¡¯s no harm in drinking more milk anyway. You can try it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll immediately tell Second Aunt to prepare some milk for me.¡±


    As soon as Emily finished speaking, she immediately left the space. That¡¯s right. In these few days, Emily could enter the space ording to her will. She did not need to wait for Bai Yi to help her at all. Naturally, she would not be sent out of the space with a wave of Bai Yi¡¯s hand.


    Bai Yi shook her head helplessly. If she loved to look beautiful now, what would she do in the future?


    After leaving the space, Emily hurriedly got up from the bed and went straight downstairs. She found Second Aunt who was busy in the kitchen. As she ran too fast, she could not breathe. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Second Aunt, I heard that drinking milk can make you grow taller. I want to drink milk.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Okay, I¡¯ll order milk for you right away.¡±


    Second Aunt could not react in time, but she still agreed subconsciously. After all, this was the first time that Emily had made a request. In the past, Emily always said that she had more or whatever she wanted.


    Emily was very happy. She immediately went forward and held Second Aunt¡¯s wrist intimately. She said excitedly, ¡°Second Aunt, I can grow taller after drinking milk.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you grow taller.¡± Second Aunt smiled helplessly. If it weren¡¯t for the oil on her hands, she really wanted to poke Emily¡¯s little head to see what she was thinking.


    ¡°But they said that drinking milk is helpful for growing taller. I can definitely grow taller after drinking more milk.¡±


    Emily¡¯s firm tone made Second Aunt smile happily and said, ¡°Good, good, good. Wait until after dinner. I will make milk for you. You can¡¯t not drink it then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely drink it. I want to grow taller than my brother.¡±


    Emily was satisfied and very obediently apanied Second Aunt to cook in the kitchen. Although she didn¡¯t do anything, seeing Second Aunt¡¯s skillful appearance, she actually began to admire her.


    Especially when she saw Second Aunt cook beautiful dishes one after another. Emily admired her even more. In fact, Second Aunt didn¡¯t have much time to cook. The Shen family¡¯s food was specially taken care of by someone. Second Aunt would only cook a meal asionally, but it was usually when something good happened in the family.


    Emily thought so and directly asked her own question. ¡°Second Aunt, is there anything important in the family today? You even personally cooked.¡±


    ¡°You child, don¡¯t tell me that Second Aunt only cooks when there¡¯s a big deal at home? When you went out to fly a kite before, those things were also made by Second Aunt. Have you forgotten?¡± Second Aunt red at Emily.


    Seeing that Second Aunt was angry, Emily gently patted her mouth and said fawningly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said the wrong thing. Second Aunt is the most virtuous Second Aunt.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Isn¡¯t school starting the day after tomorrow? So your Third Aunt said that we would celebrate with you. I wanted to cook a meal for you personally.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Read For a Semester

    <h4>Chapter 76: Read For a Semester</h4>


    When Emily heard Second Aunt¡¯s words, she could not help but click her tongue. Celebrate? Were they celebrating for them, or were they celebrating that Shen Nan had finally returned to school?


    ¡°It¡¯s so fast. School will start the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you starting to look forward to it?¡±


    Second Aunt nced at Emily and saw that Emily was still sitting on the chair at the side. Due to her height, she could not reach the ground, so she slowly shook her legs. It was so cute.


    Emily hurriedly nodded, then said excitedly, ¡°I think I¡¯ll be so excited that I won¡¯t be able to sleep tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You child, how can you be so exaggerated? You¡¯re just going to study, not to do anything. Besides, some of your ssmates might even cry at that time. You can¡¯t cry at that time.¡±


    ¡°Cry?¡± Emily frowned in confusion. Wasn¡¯t going to school a very happy thing? Why would someone cry? Did they not like studying so much?


    ¡°For example, your Sixth Brother? He¡¯s probably going to cry in his own room right now,¡± Second Aunt said as she raised her head.


    Emily smiled unkindly. It seemed that Shen Nan was exceptionally quiet today. Other than seeing him during breakfast, did he spend the rest of his time in his own room catching up on his homework?


    ¡°This child is good at everything, but he¡¯s too yful. When you go to ss, you must take good care of him. When that timees, your Third Aunt will also have fewer worries.¡±


    Second Aunt¡¯s exhortation echoed in Emily¡¯s ears. Emily hurriedly nodded, then patted her small chest like an adult and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on Sixth Brother and study hard.¡±


    ¡°Millie is so sensible. And, Millie¡­¡±


    Second Aunt wanted to say something but hesitated. Looking at Emily¡¯s cute appearance, she shook her head and continued, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll talk about it after you get used to it in school.¡±


    Emily pouted. Did Second Aunt not know that stopping halfway was the most fatal thing?


    Emily did not intend to ask, but Second Aunt seemed to have something on her mind. From time to time, she would nce at Emily, and then put the realization in her hands. This made Emily even more curious.


    ¡°Second Aunt, if there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just tell me. If I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±


    Emily could not help but feel curious. Second Aunt¡¯s hesitant look made her feel even more ufortable. She felt like a cat was scratching her heart.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. You know that Xiao Yu took a break from school for a period of time. This time, he did not demote but went straight to his original ss. Your grandmother was a little worried, but you also know Xiao Yu¡¯s character. He was not willing to ask anything. I just wanted to say that even though you¡¯re two grades lower than him, can you go and see how Xiao Yu is doing after ss?¡±


    ¡°Is that all? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and y with Brother after ss. But, Second Aunt, Brother just doesn¡¯t like to talk to people.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Second Aunt knows. Originally, Grandma wanted you to go to school in September. When that timees, you¡¯ll be in the first grade. Now that everyone else has been studying for a semester, Grandma is afraid that you won¡¯t be able to keep up. But, Xiao Yu finally got better and agreed to go to school. Grandma is also afraid that you won¡¯t go either. So, Millie, this time, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Second Aunt looked at Emily apologetically. Although sending Emily to school was a good thing, no matter what, it was for Shen Yu¡¯s sake that they were in such a hurry to send Emily to school. It was not necessarily a good thing for Emily. She was afraid that Emily would not be able to keep up with the progress of her studies.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Aunt. Actually, you don¡¯t have to exin. I¡¯m already very satisfied to be able to go to school. I even borrowed Sixth Brother¡¯s previous books to read. Don¡¯t worry, I can keep up with the progress.¡±


    Second Aunt looked at Emily in surprise. She felt that Emily was not like a child who had just turned seven years old. She was very sensible. It was one thing for her to be smart, but she was actually so hardworking. She felt that it would not be long before¡­ Perhaps Emily¡¯s score could really surpass that arrogant kid, Shen Nan.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Millie is really sensible.¡±


    Second Aunt smiled with great relief, but she was afraid that Emily would be under too much pressure. She hurriedly continued, ¡°If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu will definitely be happy to give you an answer.¡±

 Chapter 77 - Afraid of Losing Face

    <h4>Chapter 77: Afraid of Losing Face</h4>


    ¡°I will. Brother also told me that when the timees, I can ask Brother if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand. In any case, Brother will not find me annoying. Moreover, didn¡¯t Sixth Brother say that he is¡­ in the grade¡­ Aiya, I think I will definitely be better than Sixth Brother when the timees.¡±


    Emily mischievously blinked her eyes. She thought of how proud Shen Nan was when he mentioned his grade ranking. She also wanted to try that feeling of pride.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely no problem. Our Millie is so amazing. She learned Go just by watching the Go video. There¡¯s definitely no problem in learning it.¡±


    Emily blushed from Second Aunt¡¯s praise. She lowered her head in embarrassment. She knew Go because she had powerful external help. Otherwise, how would she know such profound things about Go?


    As the two of them talked, Second Aunt had already prepared the dishes. Emily helped to bring the dishes to the table. During the meal, Shen Nan did note down.


    Emily had asked Third Aunt about it, but Third Aunt said unhappily, ¡°Ignore him.¡± Emily instantly understood. It seemed that he really could not finish his homework. Forget it, she did not want to provoke Shen Nan.


    For two days in a row, it was soon the start of school. Shen Yu left first with the driver. Before he left, he had repeatedly reminded Emily that he would be in ss 1 of the third year. After she had settled everything, she had to remember to look for him.


    Emily and Second Aunt were waiting for Shen Nan. Not long after, they saw Shen Nan rushing down the stairs. He was wearing a beige suit with his school bag on his back. He quickly ran to Emily and Second Aunt. He looked around.


    ¡°Second Aunt, where¡¯s my mother? Isn¡¯t she going to school when I start school?¡±


    Although his mother would not pick him up and send him off in the past, wasn¡¯t Emily going to school today? It just so happened that she was in the same ss as him. Didn¡¯t she drop him off on the way? How did she be Second Aunt?


    Emily gave Shen Nan a brilliant smile. Then, she handed the good bag in her hand to Shen Nan and said, ¡°Sixth Brother, have you finished your homework? This is the breakfast that Second Aunt let you have. She said that you definitely won¡¯t be able to have breakfast this morning.¡±


    Shen Nan was touched and took it. He opened the bag and sniffed it. He said excitedly, ¡°Second Aunt is the best to me.¡±


    Emily seemed to have suddenly remembered something. She saw Shen Nan¡¯s touched look, she continued to say, ¡°Oh, right. Third Aunt asked me to bring you a message. She said that she won¡¯t apany you to lose face. She wants you to keep a distance from Second Aunt and me. She wants us to pretend that we don¡¯t know each other. Otherwise, if you don¡¯t finish your homework, you¡¯ll be named and criticized. Second Aunt and I will also lose face.¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s touched expression instantly froze. He looked at Emily with a bitter expression and said, ¡°Millie, I was just touched. It¡¯s not over yet. Can¡¯t you say itter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll forget it when the timees, right?¡± Emily whispered, feeling a little wronged.


    ¡°Alright, you two stop being naughty. Hurry up and leave. Otherwise, you¡¯ll really bete.¡± Second Aunt smiled and timely interrupted the conversation between Emily and Shen Nan.


    However, in the car, the two of them were still arguing. Most of the time, Shen Nan was the one talking while Emily remained silent. In the end, Shen Nan could only threaten her angrily, ¡°Millie, you have to know that you¡¯re going to my ss. If you want me to take care of you, you have to treat me better.¡±


    However, Emilypletely ignored Shen Nan and moved forward. Then, she looked at Second Aunt who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and said aggrievedly, ¡°Second Aunt, Sixth Brother threatened me.¡±


    ¡°Good for you. Now you¡¯ve learned how toin, haven¡¯t you?¡± Shen Nan could not believe that Emily actually started toin in front of him. He stretched out his hand to scratch Emily¡¯s crevices, but was blocked by Emily.


    ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t touch me. Third Aunt told me to watch you in ss. If you don¡¯t treat me better, you see what I¡¯ll say in front of Third Aunt.¡±


    Shen Nan sighed, gritted his teeth, and said fiercely, ¡°I knew it. If I let you be in the same ss as me, nothing good wille out of it.¡±


    Emily stuck out her tongue and smiledcently. She had won, hadn¡¯t she?


    Second Aunt shook her head helplessly. Emily was very obedient in front of Shen Yu, but when it was Shen Nan, she waspletely different. Shen Nan was always the one who suffered a loss.

 Chapter 78 - School Started

    <h4>Chapter 78: School Started</h4>


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost at school. You guys should be quiet for a while. Xiao Nan, in a while, Second Aunt will bring Millie to report to your ss teacher. I won¡¯t apany you to the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯m already so old. I can find the ssroom on my own.¡± After Shen Nan said that, he looked at Emily with disdain, as if he was saying that only children would be brought to the ssroom by an adult.


    Emily ignored Shen Nanpletely as if she did not see Shen Nan¡¯s gaze. This made Shen Nan feel even more aggrieved.


    There were quite a number of people who came to send their children to school. The school gate was filled with cars, and there were also other students wearing school uniforms walking towards the school gate one after another. At this time, Emily finally understood why Shen Yu had to leave so early every time. It seemed that she had to leave early with Shen Yu in the future.


    ¡°Stop the car, stop the car. Second Aunt, I saw my ssmate, so I¡¯ll get off here.¡± Shen Nan was very excited and patted the driver¡¯s seat stool. Then, he did not wait for the car to be stable before he hurriedly got off the car.


    When he opened the car door, he realized that Emily was still in the car. He looked at Emily a little embarrassedly and continued, ¡°Millie, you follow Second Aunt to go through the enrollment procedures. I¡¯ll wait for you in the ssroom.¡±


    Shen Nan closed the door after he finished speaking. The driver slowly drove Second Aunt and Emily forward. The speed of the car was not as fast as Shen Nan¡¯s walking speed.


    When Emily saw Shen Nan walk to the side of a few boys, Shen Nan immediately held one in each hand and quickly upied the middle seat. However, the ssmates next to him did not make a fuss and just chatted andughed with Shen Nan.


    Emily could not help but feel a little envious. No wonder her sister from the vige had told her that studying was fun. Could she also make friends in ss?


    ¡°Millie?¡± Second Aunt called twice. When she saw that Emily did not respond, she could not help but raise her voice.


    Only then did Emily react. She looked at Second Aunt with some confusion and said, ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Second Aunt?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t tell me that you started to get scared after Xiao Nan left?¡± Second Aunt thought that Emily was nervous, so she teased her, trying to divert Emily¡¯s attention.


    Emily shook her head and looked out of the car window. Shen Nan had long disappeared.


    ¡°No, I just feel that Sixth Brother is really amazing. I feel that he can chat with anyone.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re the only one who praised him because of this. Your Third Aunt used to be most worried that he would be kidnapped because he could chat with anyone he met. Your Third Aunt was especially worried that Xiao Nan would leave with someone while chatting.¡±


    Emily burst outughing and said seriously, ¡°Sixth Brother only likes tomunicate with people. He¡¯s not an idiot. How could he just leave with someone so casually?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about this. It¡¯s not like it hasn¡¯t happened before.¡±


    Emily was surprised. She wanted to continue asking, but she realized that they had already reached the school gate. Second Aunt hurriedly pulled her out of the car and walked to the school. On the way, Second Aunt told her that Shen Nan had almost been kidnapped.


    It was funny. When Shen Nan was young, he liked to call out to anyone he saw. The neighbors, no matter who they were, all liked Shen Nan very much. Once, Third Aunt brought Shen Nan to the market to buy vegetables and said that she would cook a delicious meal for everyone. This was undoubtedly very tempting to Shen Nan, who had never seen a lively market before.


    Shen Nan let go of Third Aunt¡¯s hand and stood in front of a fish stall. He looked at the fish in the ss tank and was very curious. He stretched out his hand and wanted to catch it, but he was almost caught by the crab. Fortunately, the fish stall owner at the side saw it and stopped him. This saved Shen Nan from getting hurt.


    The stall owner asked where Shen Nan¡¯s parent was, but Shen Nan used the spirit of a hundred thousand reasons to chat with the fish stall owner.


    The fish stall owner was a little anxious when he saw that no parent hade to find Shen Nan after such a long time. Seeing that it was almost time for lunch, he casually asked if he wanted to go to his house for lunch. Shen Nan really wanted to go with him.


    Just as Shen Nan was about to follow the stall owner, Third Aunt had just found him. She stretched out her hand and pped Shen Nan¡¯s butt twice. She scolded Shen Nan fiercely, telling him not to run around in the future.


    Shen Nan cried and cried, saying that he was wrong. But when Third Aunt wanted Shen Nan to go home, Shen Nan remembered that the fish stall owner said that he wanted to go to the stall owner¡¯s house for lunch. He refused to leave no matter what.

 Chapter 79 - Teacher Yang, the Homeroom Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 79: Teacher Yang, the Homeroom Teacher</h4>


    Third Aunt had no choice but to teach Shen Nan another lesson before she dragged him away.


    ¡°Haha, haha, was Sixth Brother so funny in the past? How old was he at that time?¡± Emily burst intoughter. She finally understood why Third Aunt was worried about Shen Nan every time. It was because Shen Nan was really not reliable since he was young.


    ¡°He was about three or four years old. I don¡¯t remember very clearly. At that time, everyone in the family was afraid when they saw Xiao Nan. No matter who Xiao Nan caught, he would ask a hundred thousand questions. At that time, Xiao Zhe and Xiao Xu directly applied to live in the school to get away from Xiao Nan.¡±


    Second Aunt thought of the past and smiled. In the past, the family always made a lot of jokes because of Shen Nan. However, everyone always doted on this youngest child.


    As Emily and Second Aunt talked, they arrived at the teacher-in-charge¡¯s office. Second Aunt stood at the door and knocked on the door. Then, she held Emily¡¯s hand and walked in.


    ¡°Teacher Yang, I¡¯m Shen Nan¡¯s second aunt. The family should have contacted you before.¡±


    Emily secretly nced at Teacher Yang, who was greeted by Second Aunt. She had long ck hair, a pair of ck-rimmed sses on her fair face, and a white shirt tucked under her ck half-length skirt. She looked schrly.


    Emily adored the teacher in front of her at a nce. She seemed to be a gentle person.


    ¡°Mrs. Shen, I know. Previously, the principal told me that there would be a transfer to my ss. It would be the one next to you, right? She¡¯s really beautiful.¡±


    Teacher Yang looked at Emily, who was standing next to Second Aunt. Emily hurriedly smiled brightly at Teacher Yang, and then obediently called out, ¡°Hello, Teacher Yang.¡±


    ¡°What a smart child. If anyone bullies you in ss, you must tell Teacher. Teacher will help you deal with them.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened. In front of Second Aunt, this parent, was Teacher Yang really saying these words? Wasn¡¯t this telling Second Aunt that there were a few disobedient children in her ss?


    However, how could Emily understand the polite words between adults now? She could only nod foolishly, which made Teacher Yang like her even more.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Teacher Yang. If anything happens to Millie in ss, Teacher Yang can just call me directly.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Shen, you¡¯re too kind, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me fill in the information.¡± Teacher Yang handed the information to Second Aunt. Second Aunt took it and hurriedly filled in the relevant matters ording to the information on it.


    Emily took a look. It was nothing more than her relevant information and the contact information of her family members. Emily remembered the number. It was Second Aunt¡¯s number. Emily continued to read and her breathing stopped.


    The column was written with her parents. What surprised Emily the most was that Second Aunt did not hesitate to write down her name, Qin Yan. Her father¡¯s column was written with ¡®Shen Wei¡¯. Emily did not know who he was, but she roughly knew that he should be Second Uncle.


    That person whom she had only met once when she came to the Shen family and then went on a long trip with her Third Uncle. She still remembered that when Shen Wei saw her, he had a smile on his face. He was a very gentle person.


    Emily¡¯s eyes could not help but be a little moist. She was touched. She was touched by Second Aunt¡¯s silent behavior. Simrly, she was touched by Second Aunt writing down her name without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, Teacher Yang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Millie in the future.¡±


    Second Aunt passed the written information to Teacher Yang and was about to give Emily some advice. However, she saw Emily¡¯s moist eyes and wanted to ask, but Emily smiled at her and shook her head.


    Emily approached Second Aunt and held Second Aunt¡¯s hand tightly.


    Second Aunt knew that Emily didn¡¯t want her to ask, so she didn¡¯t ask.


    After Teacher Yang checked it once, she put the information into a folder.


    She looked at Emily with some concern. She slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Before Housekeeper Shen came, he also told the principal about Millie¡¯s situation. It¡¯s already the second semester of the first grade. Millie, you have to try your best to keep up with everyone¡¯s progress.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Yang, I will try my best.¡±


    Teacher Yang looked at the obedient child in front of her and liked her even more. After Teacher Yang spoke a few words to Second Aunt, Second Aunt left. She then brought Emily to get her school uniform. Then, she even thoughtfully brought Emily to her own lounge to change her clothes.

 Chapter 80 - Sensational

    <h4>Chapter 80: Sensational</h4>


    When Emily came out, she changed into Shen Nan and Shen Yu¡¯s suit jacket of the same color.


    The only difference between her and them was that her lower body was a pleated skirt of the same color.


    Teacher Yang reached out to help Emily tidy up the red bow tie on her neck. Then, she pinched Emily¡¯s little chubby face and said, ¡°How cute.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face immediately turned red. Why did all of them like to pinch her face now? Could it be that all of her flesh had grown on her face?


    Teacher Yang saw that Emily¡¯s face had turned red from embarrassment, so she liked Emily even more.


    However, in order to ease Emily¡¯s embarrassment, she held the documents in front of her chest and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the ssroom.¡±


    Emily hurriedly followed obediently. On the way, Teacher Yang also gave Emily a rough description of the ss situation, and then told Emily to tell her if she was not used to it in ss.


    With Teacher Yang¡¯s introduction, Emily finally knew why Teacher Yang had told her told Second Aunt those things when she first saw her.


    Teacher Yang¡¯s year was average, and it was undoubtedly the strongest ss in the entire grade.


    No wonder Shen Nan was so proud when he said that he was in the top three. In such apetitive environment, Shen Nan was able to remain in the top three. It seemed that he was really impressive.


    This was only one of the reasons. Another reason was that there were many young masters like Shen Nan in the ss. They were used to bullying others.


    However, Emily was not worried about what Teacher Yang said. She was here to study hard, not to have fun. Moreover, Shen Nan was still in ss. Although the two of them liked to quarrel, Emily was very clear in her heart that Shen Nan was really good to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming. Damn, there¡¯s a little beauty standing next to the form teacher. Wow, could she be a transfer student of our ss?¡±


    The nosy male student started to inform the ss when Teacher Yang walked into the corridor.


    Seeing Emily, he instantly became excited. Then, he turned his head to look at a girl in the ssroom and teased, ¡°Qi Yan, I¡¯m afraid your position as the school beauty is going to be given up.¡±


    The girl who was teased red at the male student and said in a bad mood, ¡°Boring.¡±


    ¡°Let me see, let me see¡­¡±


    Some people leaned against the window curiously. To be able to snatch the position of Qi Yan, who knew how good she would look?


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s true. Look at those long legs, that face, tall and thin. They are the legendary white, rich, and beautiful, right?¡±


    ¡°I think they are really better looking than Qi Yan. Are they really new to our ss?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s following Teacher Yang around. She must be from our ss.¡±


    ¡­


    Shen Nan was originally leaning on his seat to catch up on his sleep. He had been working on his homework for two days and did not sleep well. When he was woken up by the noisy noise in the ssroom, he instantly got angry.


    He looked at the boy who was leaning on the window unhappily and his face instantly turned ck when he heard their discussion. Shen Nan, who was acknowledged to have a good temper in the ss, kicked the table at the side with force. The table moved and made an ear-piercing sound.


    ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s time for ss. Why are you still leaning against the window?¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s sudden action gave everyone a shock, especially Qi Yan, who was sitting in front of Shen Nan. Qi Yan turned her head in surprise and was puzzled. Shen Nan had always been very gentle. How could he be so angry?


    Qi Yan looked at the dark circles under Shen Nan¡¯s eyes and instantly understood. He must have not slept well and was woken up. That was why he was so angry.


    ¡°Brother Nan, there¡¯s a little beauty beside Teacher Yang. She should be a transfer student from our ss. Come and take a look. She¡¯s very pretty. She¡¯s even prettier than Qi Yan.¡±


    The male student at the beginning was not afraid of Shen Nan¡¯s anger at all. Based on the principle of sharing good things with good brothers, he hurriedly called Shen Nan over to take a look.


    He was especially considerate and pushed the person beside him to make a seat for Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan¡¯s face turned even darker. These people were here to steal his sister?


    ¡°Li Yu, are you courting death? That¡¯s my sister. How can you look at her?¡±


    ¡°What? Brother Nan, your sister?¡±


    The person Shen Nan called Li Yu, who was the one who tipped everyone off in the beginning, looked at Shen Nan in disbelief.


    He had never heard of Shen Nan having a sister. Wasn¡¯t Shen Nan the youngest in the Shen family?


    ¡°Get back to your seats. If I find any of you peeking at my sister, humph¡­¡±

 Chapter 81 - Self-Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 81: Self-Introduction</h4>


    Shen Nan nced threateningly at the boy who was leaning against the window.


    After a while, the boy who was leaning against the window quickly returned to his seat.


    Although Shen Nan usually had a good temper, when he lost his temper, it would be fatal.


    Moreover, Shen Nan was a member of the Shen family, so they naturally did not dare to offend him.


    Li Yu wanted to take another look, but when he saw Shen Nan¡¯s shocked and dark face, he sighed and walked to Shen Nan¡¯s side and sat down.


    He elbowed Shen Nan and whispered, ¡°Brother Nan? Is she really your sister? You didn¡¯t even see her. How do you know it¡¯s your sister?¡±


    ¡°If I say it¡¯s my sister, then it¡¯s my sister. Where did you get all this nonsense from?¡±


    Shen Nan red at Li Yu in annoyance. It was all because of Li Yu. Emily had yet to enter the ssroom, but it had already caused a huge uproar.


    ¡°Brother Nan, I didn¡¯t hear that your Shen family has a daughter. Aren¡¯t there six handsome young men?¡±


    Li Yu touched his head and suddenly came to a realization. He looked at Shen Nan with a mischievous smile and said, ¡°Brother Nan, could it be that the family has arranged a baby marriage for you? You¡¯re too embarrassed to admit it, so you said she¡¯s your sister?¡±


    ¡°Scram, stop spouting nonsense.¡±


    Shen Nan was about to vomit blood from Li Yu¡¯s guess, but he was really too tired to exin. Anyway, everyone would be in the same ss in the future. They would naturally know whether she was his sister in the future.


    Li Yu saw that Shen Nan¡¯s expression was not good, so he quickly shut his mouth.


    Neither of them noticed that Qi Yan, who was sitting in front, was holding a pen in her hand and did not write a word. Her back was a little stiff, and they could not see the shocked and sad expression on Qi Yan¡¯s face.


    Because of this, the ssroom suddenly became much quieter. At this time, Teacher Yang walked in with Emily.


    ¡°Stand up.¡±


    Before Emily could identify the voice, she saw the students of Year 1 ss 1 stand up and say in unison, ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Sit down. Students who are rushing to finish their homework can stop writing. You won¡¯t be able to finish it in such a short time.¡±


    When Emily heard Teacher Yang¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth unconsciously curved up. However, she kept looking down.


    Very soon, she found Shen Nan¡¯s figure. Shen Nan seemed to be very tired. That¡¯s right. He had been working at home for two days straight. He probably didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Shen Nan gritted his teeth. Emily¡¯s smile just now must have beenughing at him for working at home. It was so infuriating. His image was gone just like that.


    It was because of Emily¡¯s smile that many of the male students in the ss gasped.


    It turned out that the smile of those who were good-looking could really hit one¡¯s heart. Some of the more daring students even began to whisper among themselves. Suddenly, the ss became noisy.


    ¡°Did you see that? Did you see that smile? I feel like I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°God, she looks so good when she smiles.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re showing that happy smile to.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just jealous. No one will even look at you when you smile.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Quiet, what are you doing? Do you think this is a vegetable market? Have you forgotten the rules I set up on the first day of school? Do you want me to repeat them for everyone?¡±


    Teacher Yang patted the table at the side and was a little angry. Emily was a little scared. At first, she thought that Teacher Yang was gentle, but she did not expect that gentle people could be so scary when they were fierce.


    Emily was not the only one who was scared. The ssroom was silent in an instant. It was clear that Teacher Yang was very authoritative.


    ¡°This semester, a new student has transferred into our ss. Millie, introduce yourself to everyone.¡±


    Teacher Yang seemed to have returned to her gentle appearance.


    However, this time, Emily was no longer mesmerized by Teacher Yang¡¯s gentle appearance. She took a deep breath and looked at the students in the ssroom.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Emily. It¡¯s nice to meet you all.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Teacher Yang saw Emily pause for a long time after saying this and asked with some uncertainty.


    Emily nodded obediently and said, ¡°Teacher Yang, I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me see. You can sit next to Qi Yan. Coincidentally, she iscking a partner.¡±


    Teacher Yang looked at the seats in the ssroom and pointed at an empty seat in front of Shen Nan.


    Coincidentally, the Shen family had previously instructed her to take care of Emily and ce Emily¡¯s seat next to Shen Nan. Shen Nan would naturally take good care of her and she would feel more rxed.


    ¡°Thank you, Teacher.¡± Emily walked straight to Qi Yan¡¯s side and sat down. Not long after she sat down, she felt a pat on her back.

 Chapter 82 - Deskmate Qi Yan

    <h4>Chapter 82: Deskmate Qi Yan</h4>


    Emily hurriedly turned her head and looked at the person behind her with some confusion. It was one of the people that Shen Nan had hugged at the school gate just now. It turned out that he was also in the same ss as her, and he was also Shen Nan¡¯s deskmate.


    Emily was about to ask Li Yu what was the matter when Li Yu whispered, ¡°Brother Nan said that you¡¯re his sister. Is that true? Doesn¡¯t the Shen family have no daughter?¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Nan and thought of what Second Aunt had said before. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I know that Sixth Brother cried and wanted to go to dinner with a fish seller.¡±


    Shen Nan widened his eyes and felt even more ashamed. He said fiercely, ¡°Why did Second Aunt tell you this?¡±


    Emily yfully stuck out her tongue at Shen Nan and then turned around. Emily did not know if she was imagining things. Why did she feel that her deskmate heaved a sigh of relief?


    ¡°Hello, my name is Emily. You can call me Millie.¡±


    Emily looked at her deskmate and then introduced herself in a low voice. Her deskmate was really good-looking. Her skin was fair and she had a typical oval face. Her eyes were very big and her nose was very straight. She looked like the Barbie doll that she had seen at the amusement park. However, her deskmate¡¯s hair was ck.


    Before Qi Yan could reply, Emily had already eximed, ¡°You¡¯re really good-looking. You¡¯re the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Qi Yan was shocked by Emily¡¯s familiarity. Before she could react, she heard Emily praise her. Her face immediately turned red. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯re also very beautiful. The boys in ss were already excited before you came in. It was Shen Nan who controlled them.¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother is so amazing?¡± Emily could not believe what she had heard. So Shen Nan was so amazing in the ss?


    Qi Yan heard Emily¡¯s mutter and turned to look at Emily excitedly. ¡°Sixth Brother? Are you really his sister?¡±


    Emily was shocked by Qi Yan¡¯s sudden action. She patted her chest with some lingering fear and pretended to gasp for breath. ¡°You scared me to death. Although you¡¯re good-looking, can you give me a hint next time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Qi Yan also felt that she was too excited and hurriedly apologized.


    The corners of Emily¡¯s mouth cracked into a smile. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just teasing you. Shen Nan is my Sixth Brother. I also have a brother in Year 3 ss 1. His name is Shen Yu.¡±


    Qi Yan naturally believed it at this time because wasn¡¯t Shen Yu Shen Nan¡¯s brother?


    This was something that everyone in their school knew, so Emily was really Shen Nan¡¯s sister. At the thought of this, Qi Yan could not help but smile, and the unhappiness in her heart disappeared.


    Teacher Yang was on stage directing the students to get new books and the like. These were naturally done by the boys, so Shen Nan naturally had to go.


    However, when Shen Nan left his seat, he took a look and saw that Emily was chatting happily with her deskmate,pletely ignoring his existence. This made Shen Nan particrly unhappy.


    It was only the first day they had met, so how could there be so much to talk about?


    After a series of school opening matters were over, the first grade students did not have sses in the afternoon.


    However, Emily did not have the time to look for Shen Yu. She kept thinking about him, but Teacher Yang did not let her go. One moment, she was instructing people to clean the ssroom, and the next moment, she was giving instructions on school opening matters.


    Finally, when it was over, Emily immediately pulled Shen Nan to look for Shen Yu.


    Only then did Emily realize that Shen Yu¡¯s ssroom was upstairs. ording to the grades, they were in the first year, and Shen Yu and the rest were naturally on the third floor.


    Emily saw the sign of Year 3 ss 1 and ran over quickly, leaving Shen Nan far behind. Shen Nan could not help but feel stifled. He had so many books to carry. How could she run so fast?


    She had even left him behind? Had he been ignored by Emily several times today?


    ¡°ssmate, can you help me call Shen Yu from your ss?¡±


    Emily walked to the back of Year 3 ss 1 and saw Shen Yu¡¯s seat in the crowd at first nce. Although Shen Yu was sitting in thest row, he was in the innermost seat by the window. Emily then pulled a female ssmate who was preparing to enter from the back. She wanted her to call Shen Yu for her.


    Emily¡¯s mind was on Shen Yu, but she realized that her hand was flung away by someone. An unfriendly voice sounded beside her ear.


    ¡°Which ss are you from? The school clearly forbids you from joining sses. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

 Chapter 83 - Year 3 Class 1

    <h4>Chapter 83: Year 3 ss 1</h4>


    Emily was a little stunned. She did not know how to react. She even felt that her behavior just now had caused this girl to be unhappy. Forget it, if she did not help, she could just call another person.


    Emily looked at the boy sitting at thest row near the door and said, ¡°ssmate, can you help me call Shen Yu?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me when I¡¯m talking to you? Who are you? Go back to where you came from. Our ss doesn¡¯t wee outsiders like you. Moreover, Shen Yu is not someone you can meet just because you want to.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice that had just scolded Emily sounded again. She even reached out and pushed Emily.


    Emily was not prepared and was pushed back a few steps. She was carrying her new school bag that she had just bought that day on her back. She mmed hard against the door frame, causing Emily¡¯s back to feel very ufortable.


    ¡°Qu Li, what are you doing? She asked you to call my brother, so what? When did you make the decision in your ss?¡±


    Shen Nan had just approached when he saw the girl called Qu Li push Emily against the door frame. His face instantly darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your brother¡¯s sake. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that your brother doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed.¡± Qu Li knew that Shen Nan was Shen Yu¡¯s younger brother, so she naturally had a good temper when facing Shen Nan.


    However, Shen Nan acted as if he did not hear anything. He took off Emily¡¯s school bag and sized up Emily from head to toe.


    Seeing that Emily was fine, he felt a little relieved. He stretched out his hand and poked Emily¡¯s Head. He said fiercely, ¡°You only know how to show off in front of me. You don¡¯t have any reaction when you¡¯re bullied.¡±


    Emily felt wronged. Didn¡¯t she not react?


    Emily looked in Shen Yu¡¯s direction and saw that Shen Yu seemed to know nothing and continued to bury his head in his book. Was the book that good?


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t even see that she was being bullied? Emily was instantly depressed.


    ¡°Shen Nan, you have to be responsible for saying these things. How did I bully her? Your brother likes to be quiet. I just don¡¯t want unimportant people to get close to your brother. What did I do wrong?¡±


    Qu Li¡¯s hair stood on end when she heard Shen Nan¡¯s words. Her voice became shrill and quickly attracted the attention of many people in the ssroom. They all looked at the back door as if they were eating melons.


    ¡°Who are you to my brother? What right do you have to make decisions for my brother?¡± Shen Nan sneered. His eyes were full of disdain, as if Qu Li was a clown.


    Qu Li¡¯s face instantly turned red with anger. She red fiercely at Emily. It was all her fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, Shen Yu¡¯s younger brother wouldn¡¯t have said such things about her.


    Emily felt that she was really innocent. She simply couldn¡¯t be bothered with Qu Li and walked straight in through the back door.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is our ss.¡±


    Qu Li was shocked by Emily¡¯s behavior and couldn¡¯t help but shout. In an instant, she started acting like a third-grade student.


    ¡°Do you think she will be thrown out by God Shen?¡±


    ¡°Of course. God Shen doesn¡¯t give face to anyone. I think it¡¯s not as simple as throwing her out. There will be a good show to watch.¡±


    ¡°This kind of show is happening every day. Do you think these girls are tired? God Shen is not the only one in our school. Howe no one has seen my shining point? I¡¯m not bad either, okay?¡±


    ¡°Pfft, look at yourself. How can youpare yourself to God Shen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. God Shen is a beautiful flower. I¡¯m already satisfied just by looking at him.¡±


    ¡°Nymphomaniac!¡±


    ¡­


    Emily walked angrily towards Shen Yu as if she had not heard them. However, just as she approached him, her wrist was grabbed by someone and pulled back. Emily felt a lingering fear and hurriedly reached out to grab Shen Yu. However, she missed and fell straight to the ground.


    ¡°Our ss is not a ce that you can juste to. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡±


    Qu Li looked down at Emily with a look of disdain. Some people really overestimated themselves.


    ¡°Emi?¡±


    As soon as Qu Li finished speaking, she felt the person next to her stand up, causing the chair to emit an ear-piercing sound. It was as if a gust of wind had shed past Qu Li¡¯s side.


    Very soon, she saw the figure that she had admired for a long time appear in front of her. He squatted on the ground and looked at Emily who was sitting on the ground with a worried expression.


    When Emily heard Shen Yu¡¯s voice, she instantly felt wronged. Her tears kept falling down as she sobbed, ¡°You told me to look for you after ss. I¡¯m here to look for you.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Argument

    <h4>Chapter 84: Argument</h4>


    Shen Nan did not expect Qu Li to throw Emily to the ground. By the time he reacted and rushed over, it was already toote.


    He watched helplessly as Emily sat on the ground. Her painful expression almost pierced his eyes.


    ¡°Qu Li, are you tired of living?¡± Shen Nan reached out and pushed Qu Li. Qu Li lost her bnce and took two steps back. She just happened to hit the table behind her and instantly felt an intense pain on her waist.


    However, no matter how painful her waist was, it was not as shocking as the scene in front of her. Shen Yu carefully helped Emily up and kept asking if she was in pain from the fall.


    She had never seen such a worried look before. No, it was a look that the entire Year 3 ss 1 had never seen before because Shen Yu had never liked anyone to get close to him.


    Shen Yu¡¯s nervous look shocked the entire Year 3 ss 1.


    ¡°Quick, pinch me? Is the person in front of me really God Shen?¡±


    ¡°I saw it too? Could it be that I¡¯m hallucinating?¡±


    ¡°God, God Shen¡¯s gentle look is so handsome¡­¡±


    How could Emily pay attention to what the people in Shen Yu¡¯s ss were saying? Shen Yu had just helped her up and she immediately reached out to push Shen Yu away, feeling wronged. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯ve just been here for so long. When I was bullied by her at the back door, you ignored me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go, Millie. We won¡¯t talk to Fifth Brother anymore.¡±


    Shen Nan was also a little angry. Emily had been thinking abouting to look for Shen Yu all morning. In the end, when she was bullied by Qu Li at the back door, Shen Yu actually did not have any reaction at all.


    ¡°Emi¡­ I was wearing earphones just now. I really didn¡¯t know that you hade so early.¡±


    If he had known that Emily woulde to look for him, he would definitely have waited at the door a long time ago. He would not have let Emily be bullied.


    Seeing Emily¡¯s aggrieved look, he felt even more heartache. Especially when Emily said that she was ignoring him, he felt that he was going to die from the pain even though he knew that Emily was just saying those words in anger.


    ¡°I won¡¯te and look for you again next time.¡±


    Emily was still in a fit of anger. She turned around and was about to leave, but the pain from her buttocks made her look veryical when she walked.


    Shen Yu¡¯s gaze froze. He nced at Qu Li, then directly went forward to pick up Emily and strode out of the ssroom. He did not have time to fuss about it now. The most important thing now was to bring Emily to have a check-up.


    Qu Li¡¯s face was ashen. Shen Yu¡¯s gaze just now made her feel a chill from the bottom of her heart. Even her breathing became cautious.


    ¡°You actually dare to touch Millie. Qu Li, you¡¯re really amazing. Raise your heart to your throat and wait obediently in the ssroom.¡±


    Shen Nan red at Qu Li and helped Shen Yu to pack up the books. He did not intend to make a move. ording to Shen Yu¡¯s personality, he would definitely like to do it himself.


    After Shen Nan left, Qu Li panted heavily. She felt as if she had just walked out from the gates of hell. Her legs were weak and a trace of fear shed through her heart. How would Shen Yu deal with her?


    ¡°Oh my god, who is that girl? God Shen actually cares so much and is so gentle?¡±


    ¡°The gentle God Shen is really handsome.¡±


    ¡°Qu Li must have bumped into the muzzle of a gun this time. Who asked her to unt her prowess every day and not allow anyone to get close to God Shen? I want to see how she will be able to becent in the future.¡± Some girls who had long disliked Qu Li ridiculed from the side.


    The noise in the ssroom had nothing to do with Emily and Shen Yu. Shen Yu anxiously wanted to bring Emily to the hospital, but Emily directly rejected him. The two of them were in a deadlock in the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Emi, be obedient. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to take a look. If there¡¯s really nothing wrong, I can rest assured.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I don¡¯t want to go. I want to go home. I miss Second Aunt.¡±


    Emily did not fall for Shen Yu¡¯s trick at all. She had fallen on her butt. It would be very embarrassing to go to the hospital for a checkup.


    Moreover, she was very clear that she was not in any big pain. It was just that Shen Yu had not noticed her at the beginning and that was why she had cried.


    ¡°No way. This matter, you have to listen to me. There is no room for discussion.¡±


    Shen Yu was still very worried. When Emily had approached, he had noticed amotion, but he did not think that it was Emily, so he did not care. It was not until Emily fell beside him that he noticed and he wanted to pull her, but it was toote. Qu Li used a lot of strength.


    Emily was not willing to listen to Shen Yu. Initially, she was still angry, but now that Shen Yu had ordered her to do so, Emily immediately burst into tears even though not a single tear fell.

 Chapter 85 - Increase Training

    <h4>Chapter 85: Increase Training</h4>


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. We¡¯re not going to the hospital. Let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ll get Second Aunt to take a look at you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯te to your ss to look for you in the future.¡±


    Emily thought about how Qu Li had been showing off in front of her just now, and she was displeased. However, she was even more displeased that Shen Yu had not noticed that she had been bullied at the back door.


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯te, I¡¯lle to your ss to look for you in the future.¡± Shen Yu patientlyforted Emily.


    He did not like the noise in ss, so he always wore earphones after ss. He was not a curious person. He always thought that what happened in ss had nothing to do with him. Who knew that Emily was actually being bullied at the back door? It was all his fault.


    Emily turned her face away from Shen Yu. No matter how Shen Yu tried to coax her, Emily ignored him. The hatred in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes grew. He wanted to tear Qu Li into pieces.


    Seeing that Emily refused to pay attention to him, he could only ept his fate and coax her. ¡°Emi, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Big Brother will not let you suffer for nothing.¡±


    Emily turned a deaf ear. She originally thought that Shen Yu would not hit a girl.


    However, the next day, the whole school had started to spread the rumor that the legendary God Shen was angry for his girlfriend.


    When Qu Li entered from behind, he grabbed Qu Li¡¯s clothes and threw her hard. Qu Li fell heavily on the door frame, grimacing in pain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are. Don¡¯t mention me in the future, or I¡¯ll feel disgusted.¡± Shen Yu had never been a gentle person. If it were not for Emily¡­ Shen Yu probably didn¡¯t even know that there was such a person in the ss like Qu Li.


    Qu Li¡¯s eyes instantly turned red and she felt a little embarrassed. Seeing that everyone in the ss was looking at her like they were watching a good show, Qu Li felt even more ufortable. This was all the fault of the girl from yesterday. She definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off.


    ¡°Haha, did you see that? Qu Li¡¯s look was so funny. She was usually so arrogant as if the whole world belonged to her. Now she¡¯s suffered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, no matter who came to look for God Shen, Qu Li would chase them away for all sorts of reasons. This time, she kicked an iron board. She really deserves it.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys realize that God Shen¡¯s actions just now were so cool? I really think it¡¯s so cool.¡±


    ¡°Stop being infatuated. With God Shen¡¯s unapproachable look, I¡¯m afraid that only the girl from yesterday can subdue him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t any of you know who the girl from yesterday is? She actually made God Shen pay so much attention to her?¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one who noticed that the girl from yesterday was very beautiful?¡±


    ¡­


    The discussion in the ss was very loud, but Shen Yu wore earphones to block out all the sounds. He had spent a lot of effort to coax Emily yesterday, and during that time, Shen Nan had been helping Emily by the side. He didn¡¯t want Emily to forgive him so easily.


    Shen Nan told Second Aunt about what happened to Emily yesterday.


    Shen Yu had always remembered it. That was why he had used this method to warn Qu Li. He wanted everyone to know that when Emily came to look for him in the future, she would not be bullied again.


    ¡°Millie, are you okay?¡±


    Just as Emily entered the ssroom, Qi Yan pulled Emily along and asked in a low voice. She sized up Emily¡¯s entire body. Seeing that she was not injured, she felt a little relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What could be wrong with me?¡± Emily shook her head in confusion. Other than eating an extra bowl of rice this morning, she was no different from usual.


    ¡°You actually don¡¯t know anything? The school is going crazy. They said that God Shen was angry for a beauty. This morning, he gave Qu Li a show of force. Qu Li cried on the spot.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face turned ck. He was angry for a beauty? Are you sure that primary school students nowadays can urately understand the meaning of this word? Although she herself did not really understand it, she felt that it did not sound good.


    However, when she thought about how Shen Yu had avenged her today, she felt much better. Bai Yi had said not to be a saint. Whoever bullied her would be bullied back.


    However, the tragedy was that because of yesterday¡¯s incident, Bai Yi felt that her body¡¯s foundation was not good. She began to increase the intensity of her exercise and even said that she wanted to teach her how to fight.


    Emily was not very willing to learn, but Bai Yi ignored her. She could only do as Bai Yi said. Thinking about the miserable days of being beaten up in the future, Emily felt pain. She did not care about the rumors.

 Chapter 86 - Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 86: Rumors</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Millie, are you really okay? Does your butt still hurt?¡± Qi Yan looked at Emily worriedly.


    ¡°Hmph, some people don¡¯t stay in their own ss. I wonder what they¡¯re doing in other grades? They didn¡¯t let her in, but she forced her way in. Others stopped her, but she wasn¡¯t convinced. Today, she even sent someone to warn my sister. Tell me, how can such a person be so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she just came to school. Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s going out of her way just because Shen Nan and Shen Yu are protecting her?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s not their biological sister. She has nothing to do with the Shen family. She¡¯s just adopted by Old Master Shen.¡±


    A voice came from the corridor of the ssroom. It kept talking to the people around it.. The voice did not decrease, as if it wanted everyone to hear it.


    Emily¡¯s eyes froze when she heard the word ¡®adopted.¡¯ She did not feel that there was anything to be embarrassed about. It was a fact that she had been adopted by the Shen family. Even if they did not know now, there would always be people who would mention it in the future, so it would be mentioned sooner orter. She did not need to care about it.


    ¡°God? She¡¯s an orphan for a long time?¡±


    ¡°But I heard yesterday that God Shen protected her and even carried her out of the ssroom.¡±


    ¡°How can she be so shameless? She¡¯s only in the first grade, yet she¡¯s already being hugged and carried.¡±


    ...


    ¡°These people are too much.¡± Qi Yan could not bear to hear it anymore. Although she was also shocked that Emily was an orphan and was adopted by the Shen family, however, when she heard that they were getting more and more out of hand, she really could not bear it anymore. She got up and prepared to rush out, but she was stopped by Emily.


    Qi Yan looked at Emily in confusion, but she saw Emily walk out by herself. Shen Nan had also rushed out from the back door of the ssroom at some point in time. He held the basketball in his hand and threw it fiercely at the few girls who spoke too much.


    The few girls were so scared that they screamed and dodged. Emily stopped in her tracks. When she saw the trace of fear on their faces, she could not help but feel a lot better.


    ¡°Shen Nan, are you crazy?¡± The familiar voice sounded. Emily looked over. It was actually 50% simr to Qu Li from yesterday. It seemed that this person was Qu Li¡¯s sister. Was she here to seek justice for her sister?


    A ck line shed across Emily¡¯s forehead. There were indeed people who were not afraid of death.


    ¡°Qu Mo, you know what happened to your sister. I advise you to behave yourself. I never hit girls. If I hear you say these words in the future, be careful of my fists.¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Isn¡¯t she adopted by your family? She¡¯s just a child without parents. What¡¯s there to be proud of? Moreover, she was the one who entered someone else¡¯s ssroom. Otherwise, my sister wouldn¡¯t have made such a mistake.¡±


    Qu Mo still wanted to defend Qu Li. In her opinion, all of this was Emily¡¯s fault. Qu Li was just preventing a stranger from entering her ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Nan was about to attack, Emily hurriedly stood up and blocked in front of Shen Nan. Shen Nan hurriedly stopped what he was doing and almost hit Emily.


    Qu Mo looked at Emily with even more disdain. Her eyes were full of disdain. What right did an orphan have to go to school with them?


    Moreover, she had caused her sister to be so embarrassed. When her sister came to look for her earlier, she was crying her heart out. Just looking at her made her heart ache.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m an orphan, and it¡¯s true that the Shen family adopted me. However, I still have to call Shen Nan and Brother Shen Yu. What¡¯s wrong with a brother caring for his sister? What¡¯s wrong with a brother helping his sister when he sees her being bullied?¡±


    Emily¡¯s gaze swept across the few girls in front of her. She immediately came to a realization and whispered beside Shen Nan, ¡°Oh, Sixth Brother, I understand. There¡¯s definitely no boys in her family. Otherwise, why would she be so jealous of me?¡±


    Emily pretended to be quiet, but her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. After hearing Emily¡¯s words, they actuallyughed out loud.


    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you just relying on your brother?¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m relying on my brother? It¡¯s still better than Qu Li relying on her sister. People who don¡¯t have a brother are really pitiful. If something happens, they can only look for their own sister¡¯s help.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t feel ashamed. Instead, she felt proud. She spoke frankly. On the other hand, she looked down on Qu Li. She was a despicable thing that had pushed her younger sister out after something happened.


    Qu Mo was also a fool. She had been sold by Qu Li, her older sister. She even helped Qu Li count the money!

 Chapter 87 - People Are Stupid

    <h4>Chapter 87: People Are Stupid</h4>


    Qu Mo did not understand what Emily said at all. She raised her head proudly.


    Emily chuckled with a hint of disdain in her eyes. She tilted her head and said to Shen Nan, ¡°Sixth Brother, why do you think there are people who are so stupid now? They are sold by others and still feel proud of themselves. Do you think they are stupid?¡±


    Qu Mo¡¯s expression instantly changed. Her face was dark and her eyes were so angry that they were about to burst into mes. She said fiercely, ¡°What are you talking about? Who are you calling stupid?¡±


    ¡°Whoever likes to be matched with others is the one you¡¯re talking about. If you think it¡¯s you, then it¡¯s you.¡± Shen Nan looked at Qu Mo with a face full of amusement. His eyes were full of disdain.


    Qu Mo was driven mad. She suddenly reached out to grab Emily¡¯s cor, but Shen Nan reached out and pped it away. Shen Nan pulled Emily behind him to protect her. His originally smiling eyes looked coldly at Qu Mo in front of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t see your sister¡¯s end today. You¡¯re still rushing to court death. Do you think my Fifth Brother has a too good of a temper, or do you think nothing of me?¡±


    Qu Mo suddenly felt a chill down her back when she saw Shen Nan¡¯s gaze. Her body began to tremble involuntarily. But if she were to show weakness now, where would she put her face?


    Emily stood at the side with great peace of mind because she knew that with Shen Nan around, she would not be hurt at all. She looked at Qu Mo in front of her with some amusement. She had rushed to stand up, but in the end, what was the result?


    Emily looked around, but she really did not see Qu Li¡¯s figure at all. Qu Mo was so willing to be treated as a fool, but she actually did not know. How pitiful.


    ¡°Qu Mo, why don¡¯t we calm down first? You can help Qu Li fight for justice, but what about Qu Li? Is she just waiting for you toe alone?¡±


    Towards Qu Mo in front of her, Emily really did not intend to continue pestering her. It was simply a waste of her time. Just one sentence was enough to sow discord between Qu Li and Qu Mo¡­


    That was because she could clearly feel Qu Mo¡¯s body trembling involuntarily. She probably did not have the courage to look around because she was also very clear that Qu Li would note.


    So what if Qu Li came? Would Qu Li stand up for her? No, she would not. Qu Li would only hide far away and leave herself alone. However, why would Qu Mo believe what Emily said?


    ¡°You still have the face to mention my sister? If it wasn¡¯t for you, my sister would not have been injured today.¡± Qu Mo quickly reacted. Qu Li did note because she was injured. Qu Li would not leave her alone.


    ¡°Oh, so your sister is injured. Everyone knows that she is injured because of me. She stays far away from me for fear of being implicated. Your sister, on the other hand, wants you to deal with me? Or does she think that her injuries are actually not serious, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you get hurt because you offended me?¡±


    Emily seemed to be talking to herself. The more she spoke, the heavier her expression became. Suddenly, she came to a sudden realization. ¡°Oh, I understand. Your sister must feel that she has to share the good with the bad. She is injured, so you have to get hurt as well. This is only fair.¡±


    Shen Nan smiled at the side. Sometimes, Emily¡¯s words could really infuriate people to death. It seemed that Emily was usually quite polite to him.


    However, Shen Nan was still a little surprised. After all, Emily was usually like a little white rabbit at home. People could not help but want to protect her. He did not expect her to be so formidable when dealing with others. Such a strong Emily was even more attractive.


    Qu Mo shook her head. Emily had said this on purpose. She wanted to sow discord between her and Qu Li. Just as she was about to open her mouth to refute, she was interrupted by Emily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t say anymore. You should go back to where you came from. ss is about to start. We are all students. We have to have a good ss. I¡¯m really doing this for your own good. Otherwise, when Brotheres down, you might really have to apany your sister.¡±


    After saying that, Emily pulled Shen Nan into the ssroom and sat in her seat. As if nothing had happened, she ced the books that she needed for ss on the table.


    ¡°Millie, how cool. I thought you would hide behind me and be afraid.¡± Shen Nan poked Emily¡¯s back with his finger and spoke with a mischievous smile.


    Emily turned around and gave Shen Nan a fake smile. Without saying anything, she turned around and did not want to bother with Shen Nan. She was still a little weak now. After she trained properly for a period of time, she would really not be bullied by others.

 Chapter 88 - High School Backer

    <h4>Chapter 88: High School Backer</h4>


    ¡°Millie, you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Qi Yan looked at Emily with some envy. If it was her, she would pretend to not know anything andpletely not dare to face Qu Mo head-on.


    Emily looked at Qi Yan with some doubt, not knowing where her envy came from.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, in our school¡¯s primary school department, the most popr characters are the two sisters, Qu Li and Qu Mo. Qu Li is good-looking and is favored by many high school seniors.¡±


    ¡°Because of this, if Qu Li has any enemies, the seniors will help her solve them. Previously, I heard that because a girl from another ss in their grade offended Qu Li, Qu Li¡¯s pursuer hid in the small forest of the school and beat her up. She¡¯s still lying on the bed.¡±


    ¡°The school doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°How can the school care? It¡¯s because Qu Li¡¯s family still has some power. In front of absolute power, how would the poor dare to resist? The family that was beaten up gave up on pursuing the responsibility, so Qu Li ispletely fine.¡±


    Qi Yan had just finished speaking when Teacher Yang walked in. Qi Yan hurriedly sat up straight and made a shushing gesture with Emily, then began to concentrate on the ss.


    Emily was unable to concentrate on the ss. She thought of having a senior student as Qu Li¡¯s backer.


    Emily could not help but feel a little worried. Although Shen Yu was very powerful, he could not withstand someone much older than him. How could he be a match for a senior student?


    Emily was a little absent-minded throughout the ss. The moment she heard the ss bell ring, Emily became nervous. She wanted to find Shen Yu as soon as possible, but Teacher Yang had dyed the ss. Emily was even more anxious. From time to time, she would look at the door.


    ¡°Alright, ss is over.¡±


    Hearing Teacher Yang say ss was over, Emily hurriedly stood up and rushed out of the ssroom towards Shen Yu¡¯s grade.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Eh, Brother Nan, What¡¯s wrong with your sister? Why is she in such a hurry?¡± Li Yu bumped into Shen Nan who was at the side.


    Only then did Shen Nan realize that Emily was no longer in her seat. He was a little puzzled and reached out to pat Qi Yan on the shoulder. Qi Yan quickly turned around and tried hard to hide her uneasiness.


    ¡°What did Millie go? She ran away after ss.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe she wanted to go to the toilet?¡± Qi Yan said with some doubt. She did not hear what Emily said she wanted to do just now.


    Shen Nan replied with an ¡®oh¡¯ and continued to focus on the Go teaching in his hand.


    Li Yu was very puzzled. What exactly was it that made Shen Nan ignore Emily and focus on reading?


    ¡°What are you reading? You¡¯re so focused that you took it out after ss?¡± Li Yu reached out and snatched the book from Shen Nan¡¯s hand. He flipped through it twice and then looked at Shen Nan with great disgust.


    ¡°Brother Nan, are you sick? You¡¯re actually reading such a boring thing with great interest.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? This is called cultivating the body and mind. A fool like you will never understand the mysteries of Go.¡±


    Shen Nan reached out and took the Go manual back. He looked at Li Yu with disdain as if he was looking at a fool. Li Yu felt that he had been stimted.


    In fact, Shen Nan also thought that Go was a boring game that old people yed to pass the time. However, after being stimted by Emily that day, he took some time to study it. When he calmed down, he was actually attracted to Go. During this period of time, he would take it out to have a look whenever he had nothing to do.


    Next time, he would have to fight with his Fifth Brother. He would definitely be better than Emily.


    At the side, Emily was panting as she ran to Shen Yu¡¯s ssroom floor. At a nce, she saw Shen Yu standing outside the ssroom, leaning against the wall and reading a book in his hand. He was still wearing earphones in his ears.


    A knowing smile appeared on the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth. What Shen Yu disliked the most was the way others looked at him. Now that he was standing in the corridor, surrounded by peopleing and going. Was he deliberately waiting for her?


    Although Shen Yu did not say anything, Emily subconsciously thought that Shen Yu was standing in the corridor because of her.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Emily called out loudly and quickly ran in Shen Yu¡¯s direction. She held onto Shen Yu¡¯s wrist intimately.


    Emily did not care about other people¡¯s gazes at all. She just held Shen Yu¡¯s arm and smiled brightly at Shen Yu. The corner of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile. He raised his hand and took off his headphones.


    ¡°Brother, how did you know that I wasing? You were already standing in the corridor waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know when you woulde.¡± Shen Yu smiled and continued, ¡°Just that you wille eventually.¡±

 Chapter 89 - I’ll Wait For You After School

    <h4>Chapter 89: I¡¯ll Wait For You After School</h4>


    Emily smiled innocently, but she quickly reacted. She looked at Shen Yu nervously and pulled him in her direction. She whispered, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go together after school. Um¡­ you have one more ss than us in the afternoon. I¡¯ll wait for you in the ssroom. Come and find me after school.¡±


    Shen Yu was a little happy, but he still felt strange. Something must have happened for Emily¡¯s sudden decision.


    After Emily saw Shen Yu¡¯s gaze, she bit her lower lip. She did not want to tell Shen Yu the reason. She did not want Shen Yu to be as frightened as she was.


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. But I¡¯m not at ease with you alone in the ssroom. Let Xiao Nan apany you. Coincidentally, you can supervise him to do his homework. Otherwise, who knows how long he¡¯ll go crazy ying when he goes back?¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yu did not ask for the reason and directly agreed, Emily¡¯s smile became even brighter. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very timid. I¡¯ll also be afraid if I¡¯m alone in the ssroom. When the timees, I¡¯ll pull Sixth Brother along.¡±


    Ring¡­ Ring¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s time for ss. Brother, quickly go in. I¡¯ll wait for you in the ssroom after school. Don¡¯t forget.¡±


    Emily hurriedly pushed Shen Yu into the ssroom while she quickly ran back to the ssroom. Emily was considered lucky. Just as she ran into the ssroom, the teacher walked in the next second.


    Emily patted her chest and panted heavily. She said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that I ran. Otherwise, it would be over.¡±


    Shen Nan did not have the time to ask Emily where she had just gone after ss. He was told by Emily to do his homework after school and then go home with Shen Yu. Shen Nan instantly blew up and was very puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to? If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. I¡¯ll wait alone.¡±


    Hearing Shen Nan¡¯s answer, Emily was very dissatisfied. She turned around and did not intend to pay attention to Shen Nan. In any case, she was determined to wait for Shen Yu, regardless of whether Shen Nan apanied her or not.


    Shen Nan sighed deeply and poked Emily¡¯s back with his hand. ¡°Great-aunt, I was wrong. Can¡¯t I apany you?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You¡¯re not allowed to leave after school,¡± Emily turned around and said with great satisfaction. Shen Nan felt that he had been plotted against by Emily again.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, our Brother Nan¡¯s reputation has been ruined by a little girl. Brother Nan, I only realized now that you¡¯re a sis-con.¡±


    Li Yu watched the show from the side with relish. He did not expect the arrogant Shen Nan to be defeated. He had seen it for a long time.


    ¡°Scram, scram, scram.¡± Shen Nan pushed Li Yu away unhappily. He was currently in a fit of anger, yet Li Yu still came to provoke him.


    Qi Yan had been watching quietly, but her gaze on Emily carried a trace of inquiry.


    Qi Yan seemed to have found something. She lowered her head. She did not know if she should ask. Did Emily stay behind to wait for Shen Yu to finish school because she said Qu Li had a backer?


    Qi Yan looked at Emily in surprise. Was Emily not afraid? She was so young. Even if she apanied Shen Yu after school, the seniors would not let her off.


    Until the end of school, Qi Yan had looked at Emily several times, wanting to say something but stopping. Qi Yan gritted her teeth, pulled Emily¡¯s wrist, and pulled her out of the ssroom.


    ¡°Qi Yan? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Emily looked at Qi Yan with some confusion, especially the expression on Qi Yan¡¯s face. How should she say it?


    Emily did not know how to describe it. She was a little worried, a little nervous, and perhaps a little hesitant?


    ¡°Millie, you want to wait for Master Shen? Is it because I told you today that Qu Li has a backing from a senior?¡± Qi Yan took a deep breath and asked the question she wanted to ask.


    Looking at Emily¡¯s surprised expression, since she had already said it, there was no need to hide it anymore. Qi Yan continued to say anxiously, ¡°If it¡¯s really because of what I said, those seniors will definitely not let you off if they know that you¡¯re with Shen Yu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t wait for Brother to finish school because I was afraid that the seniors would find trouble with Brother. Instead, I wanted to go back to the ssroom to supervise Sixth Brother¡¯s studies. This is the task Third Aunt gave me.¡±


    Emily was lying when she said that she wasn¡¯t moved. After all, after spending two days together, Emily knew that Qi Yan wasn¡¯t a warm-hearted person. She was only like this because she took the initiative to care for her. She really treated her as a friend.

 Chapter 90 - Guilt

    <h4>Chapter 90: Guilt</h4>


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡± Qi Yan wanted to confirm again. She kept staring into Emily¡¯s eyes, wanting to see if Emily was lying.


    Emily nodded without blinking. Only then did Qi Yan feel relieved. She patted her chest with some lingering fear and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. If you get hurt because of what I told you, I¡¯ll definitely me myself to death.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Brother and Sixth Brother will not be so easily bullied.¡± Emily patted Qi Yan¡¯s shoulder with understanding.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go back first. My chauffeur should be waiting for me outside now. Millie, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    Qi Yan waved at Emily. However, her gaze inadvertently nced at Shen Nan who was sitting in the ssroom. Very quickly, no one noticed.


    ¡°Go quickly, bye.¡± Emily also waved at Qi Yan. Seeing Qi Yan leave, Emily returned to the ssroom. Looking at Shen Nan, who was sitting in his seat. He looked at Emily with a look of helplessness.


    ¡°Millie, it¡¯s only the first day of school. Actually, we really don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±


    Looking at the people leaving one after another in the ssroom, Shen Nan felt as if his heart had been scratched by a cat. He felt very ufortable, but Emily insisted. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°No, I have to wait for Brother to finish school. It¡¯s only forty minutes anyway. It¡¯ll be very quick.¡±


    Actually, Emily was a little hesitant. If nothing happened to Shen Yu, it would be fine. But if something really happened and Shen Nan was with them, would he be implicated as well? Wouldn¡¯t she be too selfish?


    ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    The sudden apology made Shen Nan stunned. He frowned slightly and quickly realized that Emily had waited for Shen Yu to finish school because of something. But why would she let him down? Shen Nan could not figure it out.


    ¡°I¡­ Today, Qi Yan told me that Qu Li has the support of some seniors. I¡¯m afraid that those seniors will find trouble with Brother, so¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have let you apany me.¡±


    Emily¡¯s voice became lower and lower, and her head became lower and lower. She admitted that she was not kind, but she really did not trust Shen Yu alone.


    As soon as Emily finished speaking, she felt an obvious paining from the top of her head. She hurriedly covered her head and looked at Shen Nan with a frown. She was very dissatisfied. She had already apologized, so why did Shen Nan still want to hit her?


    ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. You actually dare to hide such an important matter and make your own decision? If Fifth Brother finds out, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Emily hurriedly pulled Shen Nan¡¯s hand. She had been hiding it because she did not want to tell Shen Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Brother. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    Shen Nan was about to reach out and knock on Emily¡¯s head again. Emily narrowed her eyes and subconsciously dodged.


    Shen Nan helplessly put down his hand and looked at Emily with disappointment. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell Fifth Brother now, when Fifth Brother finds out, what do you think Fifth Brother will do?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be angry¡­¡±


    ¡°You know Fifth Brother will be angry, yet you still do this? Fifth Brother is most worried that you¡¯ll put yourself in such a dangerous position. Fifth Brother would rather get injured than let you get hurt. Moreover, with such a weak hand, if something really happens, do you think Fifth Brother will protect you or himself?¡±


    Emily lowered her head. She admitted that she was confused because of her concern. When she knew about this, the first thing she thought of was to apany Shen Yu. As for the rest, she had not thought about it at all.


    ¡°Forget it. Fifth Brother is not safe, and you are not safe either. After all, the culprit is you. Those people will not touch Fifth Brother because of the Shen family¡¯s face, but they will touch you. The person in the most danger is you, do you know that?¡±


    Shen Nan was somewhat d that Emily still had some brains and knew to ask him to apany her. If Emily was alone in the ssroom, what would happen if something really happened? With Emily¡¯s small arms and legs, the more Shen Nan thought about it, the more worried he became.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, I was wrong¡­¡± Emily lowered her head and apologized sincerely. She really did not think too much at that time. She was just afraid that Shen Yu would get hurt.


    ¡°Forget it, I know that you are worried about Fifth Brother. Don¡¯t worry, we will resolve this matter. During this period of time, no matter where you go, you have to call me.¡±

 Chapter 91 - Ill Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 91: I¡¯ll Protect You</h4>


    Seeing Emily¡¯s aggrieved look, Shen Nan did not have the heart to me Emily anymore. He just sat quietly in his seat, thinking about how he should deal with the following matters.


    When Shen Yu came down, he saw that Emily had her head lowered as if she had done something wrong, while Shen Nan sat in his seat with a solemn expression. The atmosphere was a little strange.


    Before Shen Yu could say anything about what had happened, Shen Nan had already pulled Shen Yu to his side and told him everything that Emily had told him from the beginning to the end.


    Shen Yu¡¯s brows were furrowed. He nced at Emily, who had her head lowered, and sighed helplessly. He reached out to rub Emily¡¯s hair, but did not say anything else.


    He just went forward to tidy up Emily¡¯s school bag and held it in his hand. Then, he held Emily¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Nan was confused, but he still followed quickly. He wanted to ask what to do, but when he saw Shen Yu¡¯s gloomy face, Shen Nan consciously chose to shut up.


    Emily followed behind Shen Yu and did not dare to say anything because she med herself. Shen Yu¡¯s face was still dark even after she was led into the car by Shen Yu. Emily did not know why, but when she saw Shen Yu like this, she was actually a little afraid.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Emily called out tentatively, but Shen Yu only nced at her. Emily did not dare to say anything.


    Shen Nan turned his head from the front passenger seat and looked at Emily with a smug smile. Emily was even more angry.


    Shen Yu locked himself in his room the moment he returned to the Shen family. Emily hurriedly followed him, and Shen Nan¡¯s smug smile came from behind.


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other. Did these two children have a conflict again?


    Emily entered Shen Yu¡¯s room and saw Shen Yu sitting in front of his desk,pletely treating Emily as air. Emily felt even more wronged.


    ¡°Brother, I really know my mistake. Sixth Brother just taught me that I shouldn¡¯t put myself in a dangerous position. But I was really worried about you. I really didn¡¯t think that much at that time.¡±


    Emily felt that she was about to die of grievance. Although she was wrong, she had made such a stupid decision because she was too worried about Shen Yu.


    At this moment, Emily hated herself for being useless. If she could protect herself, would Shen Yu not be worried about her?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not angry¡­¡± Shen Yu sighed. The words that came out of his mouth might not even fool her.


    ¡°Alright, I admit that I was indeed angry when I found out. But I also know that you did this because you¡¯re worried about me. So, I¡¯m not angry at you, but at myself.¡±


    Emily did not understand. So, was he angry or not angry?


    Shen Yu reached out and rubbed Emily¡¯s hair. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really not angry. I¡¯m just thinking about what to do, so don¡¯t worry. Just like Xiao Nan said, you¡¯ll be with us during this period of time. Don¡¯t be alone. This way, they won¡¯t have a chance to attack.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu seriously. When she saw that Shen Yu was really not angry, she was relieved. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Brother, I want to learn how to fight.¡±


    ¡°Fight?¡± It was Shen Yu¡¯s turn to be shocked. Why would Emily learn how to fight all of a sudden?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If that¡¯s the case, I can protect myself. Brother doesn¡¯t have to worry about me. I can also protect Brother.¡±


    Emily raised her head. Thinking about how she could protect Shen Yu in the future, her heart could not help but bloom with joy.


    Shen Yu was stunned. A warm feeling shed through his heart. Emily said that she would protect him in the future? The more Shen Yu thought about it, the happier he became. However, it was better to forget about learning how to fight. It was better for Emily to be a little princess.


    ¡°Learning martial arts is very tiring. I don¡¯t want my Emi to be tired. Brother can protect himself well and can also protect Emi well. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Shen Yu did not take the seniors they mentioned to heart. After all, it was easy to touch people without any background. However, it was not so easy to touch people from the Shen family. Therefore, what Shen Nan said was not wrong. In fact, the person in the most danger was Emily, not him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being tired. Really, I want to learn.¡± Once Emily decided on something, she naturally would not give it up so easily.


    Although she could let Bai Yi teach her, the space wasn¡¯t as convenient as a special training ground. Moreover, if she suddenly learned it, many people would be suspicious.

 Chapter 92 - The Space Tree Thickens

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Space Tree Thickens</h4>


    Shen Yu looked at Emily and was not prepared to say anything. He knew Emily¡¯s temper.


    He naturally knew Emily¡¯s personality. The two of them had been in a stalemate for a long time. He was probably the only one who wouldpromise in the end.


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s learn together. I¡¯ll get Grandpa to contact someone. When the timees, you cane home and learn.¡±


    Emily smiled brightly. She knew that Shen Yu would agree to her in the end. After all, Shen Yu would always support her in the end.


    ¡°Alright, go to your room and rest for a while. We¡¯ll go down to eat in a while. You do your homework properly. I need to discuss something with Shen Nan.¡± Shen Yu reached out and ruffled Emily¡¯s hair again. He was a little unwilling to let go.


    Emily nodded obediently and quickly returned to her room. Taking advantage of the fact that no one noticed that she was lying on the bed, her consciousness entered the space once again.


    ¡°Bai Yi, Bai Yi,e and teach me martial arts. If others bully me, I can win.¡± The moment Emily entered the space, before she even saw Bai Yi, she had already shouted loudly because she was really anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I know,e here first. Come here quickly.¡± Bai Yi couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Emily, then waved at Emily, extremely excited.


    Emily was full of doubts, but she still walked to Bai Yi¡¯s side. As Emily looked over, she was very surprised. She pointed at the tree in front of her and said, ¡°This¡­ this is the growth of thickness?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, see? It¡¯s almost three centimeters thicker. It seems that you¡¯ve been very popr with your friends recently.¡± Bai Yi was very happy. This indicated that good things would happen to Emily soon.


    Emily smiled happily. It was a new semester and especially because she was a transfer student, she was not very familiar with them. It was not right for her to be liked by others. Weren¡¯t there people who did not like her?


    ¡°But¡­ you know what happened to me recently. I feel that there are still people who hate me. I¡¯m still worried that the tree will be thinner, and then I¡¯ll be unlucky again.¡±


    Emily was a little puzzled. ording to the previousw, Qu Li and Qu Mo both hated her. Shouldn¡¯t the tree be thinner?


    ¡°This is only a statistical method. When there are more people who like you, the individual people who hate you will naturally be ignored. So naturally, they won¡¯t be affected. After all, no one is perfect. No one can guarantee that they will be liked by everyone.¡±


    Hearing Bai Yi¡¯s exnation, Emily suddenly understood. It turned out that her previous worries were unnecessary. As long as she could guarantee that most people liked her, it would be fine.


    ¡°Then I can stop worrying. It seems that I don¡¯t have to worry about bing unlucky anymore.¡±


    Emily patted her chest in fear. As long as she was not as unlucky as before, everything was fine.


    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Bai Yi took Emily¡¯s hand. Very soon, Emily and Bai Yi appeared on the thickest branch. Emily patted her chest in fear.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m very brave, can you tell me first? It¡¯s very unbearable to suddenlye here,¡± Emilyined.


    ¡°Look over there first.¡± Bai Yi did not bicker with Emily. Instead, she pointed at the tree pole opposite, and Emily hurriedly looked over.


    Emily was very puzzled. There was something simr to a tree diagram on the tree pole. On it, there was a list of one, two, three, four, and five, and then there was a list of storage on the bottom. There was nothing below two, three, four, and five.


    ¡°What is this? What does this number mean?¡± Emily looked at Bai Yi in confusion. She was eager to know the answer.


    The corner of Bai Yi¡¯s mouth curved. Emily was in an extremely curious mood today. Bai Yi patiently exined to Emily, ¡°As the tree trunk bes thicker, the space will increase some functions. As for what the functions are, we will only know when it is activated. As you can see, congrattions. The first function of the space is storage. You can put whatever you want into the space.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡± Emily¡¯s mouth was agape. She could not believe what she had just heard. She had originally thought that the space was a ce where she could meet Bai Yi. She had not expected that there would be additional functions. How could she not be pleasantly surprised?


    ¡°So far, it can only store dead things. However, I¡¯m not sure if you can store living things in the future.¡±


    Bai Yi pondered for a moment. After all, the functions of space were all strange. As for what would appear in the end, she did not know.

 Chapter 93 - Storage Function

    <h4>Chapter 93: Storage Function</h4>


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened as she absorbed the meaning that Bai Yi had told her. She continued to confirm, ¡°I can still store living things in the future? Does that mean that I can bring people in from the outside?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, it¡¯s not impossible, but to activate this function, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own efforts.¡±


    Bai Yi nodded, implicitly reminding Emily to work hard to make more people like her so that she could naturally get more benefits from the space.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! I thought that this was just an ordinary space that no one knew about, and I was just lucky to know about it.¡±


    She also had to be on the edge of her seat, trying to make more people like her. Not only would he be unlucky, but she might even endanger her own life.


    There were too many unknowns in this space now. Perhaps she would not be unlucky again in the future.


    ¡°Do you think space is so useless?¡± Bai Yi rolled her eyes at Emily, as if she was mocking Emily¡¯s ignorance.


    If space was so useless, why would she be trapped in this space?


    Emily smiled apologetically. Bai Yi was in a good mood, so she did not argue with Emily. Instead, she pulled Emily down the tree branch and disappeared from the spot. By the time Emily reacted, she was already standing in front of a door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Maybe the previous owner of this space left something that we can use?¡±


    Bai Yi pushed Emily forward, wanting Emily to open the door in front of her quickly.


    For no reason, Emily suddenly felt a trace of nervousness. She took a deep breath and slowly reached her hand towards the door. She was mentally prepared and was about to use force.


    Knock, knock, knock!


    The sound of knocking came from outside the space. Emily and Bai Yi were stunned for a moment. It was better to be in the nick of time. It seemed that the only way to open this door was to wait for the next time.


    Emily looked at Bai Yi helplessly. Bai Yi waved his hand and motioned for Emily to go out first. Only then did Emily change her mind and left the space.


    ¡°Millie? Millie? Are you awake?¡± Second Aunt¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Emily hurriedly got up and opened the door. She looked at Second Aunt outside the door with sleepy eyes and called out obediently.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Dinner is ready. I¡¯ll call you down for dinner. It¡¯s your first day of ss today. Can you keep up with everything the teacher teaches?¡±


    Second Aunt spoke as she brought Emily downstairs. Her words were full of concern for Emily. Although she was a little long-winded, Emily liked listening to her because she knew that Second Aunt was really good to her.


    Whatever Second Aunt asked, Emily answered. She was very obedient, but she felt a little guilty. After all, she did not pay much attention in ss today. She was worried about Shen Yu.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother and Sixth Brother?¡± Emily came to the dining room. She thought that Shen Yu was already waiting for her, but there was no sign of Shen Yu or Shen Nan in the dining room. A trace of unease shed through Emily¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oh, the two of them said they were going out to take care of something. They told us not to wait for them to eat.¡±


    Third Aunt answered Emily¡¯s question as she ced the dishes on the table. Then, she smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. Ever since Xiao Yu¡¯s health slowly improved, Xiao Nan and Xiao Yu have be much closer.¡±


    If it was in the past, Shen Yu would not even give Shen Nan a nce when Shen Nan rushed to talk to him. But now, it was different. Shen Yu could actually get along with Shen Nan peacefully.


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt were chatting andughing. Emily was indeed a little puzzled. Did Shen Yu and Shen Nan go out to settle the matter of Qu Li¡¯s backer?


    At the thought of this, Emily¡¯s heart became even more worried.


    Previously, when she heard Qi Yan¡¯s words, she knew that those seniors were ruthless when it came to beating people up. Even though Shen Yu and Shen Nan had been trained before, they were still too young to fight against them.


    Emily¡¯s meal was a little tasteless. Soon, she used the excuse that she was tired to go upstairs. She wanted to force herself not to think about the bad oue, but she could not help it.


    She wanted to use the book to divert her attention, but she realized that she was wrong. She could not read a single word.


    Emily squatted nervously on the floor at the door. For a moment, she did not know what to do. She could only sit there. She would know the moment Shen Yu returned.

 Chapter 94 - Worry Leads To Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 94: Worry Leads To Confusion</h4>


    Fortunately, Shen Yu came back in a short while. Emily rushed out and looked Shen Yu up and down anxiously. She saw that Shen Yu was not injured and his clothes were not dirty or wrinkled, Emily was relieved.


    ¡°Brother, you scared me to death. Third Aunt said that you went out with Sixth Brother. I thought you went to look for those seniors.¡±


    As Emily spoke, she threw herself into Shen Yu¡¯s arms and cried bitterly. Shen Yu was momentarily stunned and did not know how to react. His palm patted Emily¡¯s shoulder unnaturally.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Xiao Nan and I did go out to ask about Qu Li¡¯s backer. We just wanted to understand the situation. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to leave me alone in the future. You have to tell me wherever you go. No¡­ In any case, tell me when you¡¯re in danger. I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m really afraid¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Emily started crying again. She had already experienced this twice. The first time, although her father had promised her that he woulde back, he had broken his promise.


    The second time, her mother was clearly seriously ill and clearly couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, yet she had told her that it was fine. Only when she touched her mother¡¯s cold body did she realize that her mother had beenforting her.


    She did not want to experience such a thing a third time. She did not want to see it every time. It was fine. In the end, she could not do anything.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. Don¡¯t cry anymore. If you cry again, it won¡¯t look good.¡± Shen Yu patted Emily¡¯s back, trying tofort her emotions.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Emily said that she wanted to learn martial arts. She wanted to have the ability to protect herself in the face of danger so that she could be with him? Face it together?


    Shen Yu was confused. Should he tell Emily about his situation? Would she choose to face it together with him, or would she stay away from him?


    Shen Yu did not want to think about it. He did not dare to think about it. He was afraid that Emily would leave his side resolutely.


    ¡°What happened to the both of you?¡±


    Shen Yu was still immersed in his own thoughts. Emily could not stop crying. Both of them did not notice when Shen Nan appeared beside them.


    Emily looked up from Shen Yu¡¯s embrace, feeling a little embarrassed. She reached out to wipe away her tears and stared at Shen Nan with her big red eyes. She only felt relieved when she saw that Shen Nan was not hurt.


    ¡°What happened? Who bullied you?¡± Shen Nan was nervous when he saw Emily¡¯s red eyes.


    However, thinking that they were in the Shen family¡¯s old residence, no one would be stupid enough to bully Emily in the Shen family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Shen Yu saw that the corridor was not the best ce to chat, so he held Emily¡¯s hand and brought Emily and Shen Nan to his room.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Or do you think that Fifth Brother and I are stupid? I was rushed out during the two meetings and was bullied by others?¡±


    Shen Nan did not know whether tough or cry when he heard the contents of Emily¡¯s cry. She usually looked like a smart child, but at this time, she actually cried so sadly. Could this be the legendary concern that led to confusion?


    Emily red at Shen Nan unhappily. To think that she was worried about him and Shen Yu and crying just now.


    Emily snorted lightly and turned her face to the side, not intending to bother with Shen Nan anymore. Her tears were really not worth it at all.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I said the wrong thing, alright? Then do you want to know what Fifth Brother and I went out for?¡± Shen Nan hurriedly apologized when he saw that Emily had used her trump card again.


    Emily¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. She turned her gaze back, sniffed, and did not speak. She heard Shen Nan talking excitedly. Shen Nan¡¯s body movements were very rich, and Emily even felt that Shen Nan was exaggerating.


    In conclusion, Shen Yu and Shen Nan had juste to a conclusion and were ready to understand the situation of their opponent first.


    Therefore, they went to look for Li Yu, who looked like a carefree person but had a lot of information channels. Li Yu naturally would not hide anything and told Shen Yu and Shen Nan everything that he knew.


    Qu Li¡¯s upper-grade backer was actually a group of hooligans led by Wu Hai from the junior middle school division of their school. They did not study all day and liked to hang out with the youths in society. They did nothing but cause trouble and fight.


    When Wu Hai first saw Qu Li, he thought Qu Li was very cute, so he often came to pester Qu Li.


    After a while, the two of them got to know each other and he helped Qu Li solve a lot of unnecessary problems. One of them was the student that Qi Yan said was beaten out of school.

 Chapter 95 - No Single Action Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 95: No Single Action Allowed</h4>


    How would a group of junior high school students know the severity of the matter? If it wasn¡¯t for Qu Li¡¯s father paying to stop the students from causing trouble, they wouldn¡¯t have sued to resolve this matter.


    This also made Wu Hai follow Qu Li even more. He treated Qu Li¡¯s father as his own biological parent. This also made Qu Li¡¯s life in the primary school department prosperous. Naturally, no one would find trouble with Qu Li.


    This made Qu Li even more arrogant in the primary school department. Wu Hai would help her solve any problems that she disliked. If anyone was not satisfied, she would beat them until they were satisfied.


    After listening to the news that Shen Nan had gotten, Emily¡¯s eyebrows never rxed. Wu Hai, who was loyal to Qu Li, was also a ruthless person. Therefore, how could he let them off so easily?


    ¡°What are you worried about? You also know that the family that they dealt with previously had no money or power. That¡¯s why they had no scruples. The Shen family is not a coward.¡±


    Shen Nan saw the look of worry on Emily¡¯s face and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes.


    It was not that he was arrogant, but the Shen family did have such strength. After all, it was not easy for the Shen family to reach this stage.


    Even if Wu Hai wanted to deal with them, he naturally had to take the Shen family into consideration. Qu Li¡¯s father would also have scruples.


    Shen Nan and Shen Yu¡¯s gazes fell on Emily. They did not dare to do anything to them, but Emily was different. In the eyes of others, Emily was an orphan.


    Even if something happened to Emily, the Shen family would not do anything that would harm the interests of the family.


    ¡°During this period of time, you will go to school and leave school with us. You can not be alone, understand?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s expression was very serious.


    Emily nodded obediently. Of course, she knew her situation. This was also why she wanted to learn martial arts.


    Emily chatted with the two brothers for a while more. She said that she would go back to her room to do her homework and left with Shen Nan. She was still anxious to see what was left in the storage space for her.


    The first thing Emily did when she returned to her room was to enter the storage space. She stood nervously at the door of the storage space with the Bai Yi. This time, she did not hesitate and pushed the door open.


    A blinding light came over. Emily hurriedly covered her eyes with her hand and waited until she got used to it before putting her hand down. She exchanged a nce with the Bai Yi and walked in.


    The so-called storage space was actually made up of many small squares, simr to the traditional Chinese medicine squares in traditional Chinese medicine stores.


    The difference was that this square was transparent. Emily could see what was in the square at a nce. As Bai Yi said, there was really something in some squares.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s good.¡± Bai Yi excitedly pulled Emily and walked in, looking at all the boxes curiously.


    Emily was also shocked by what she saw. She looked left and right, feeling a little dazzled. She looked around and saw a bookshelf filled with books. Emily hurriedly walked over.


    Emily tiptoed and took out a book from the top of the bookshelf. Emily¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Thousand Gold Form¡¯, ¡®Emperor¡¯s Internal Sutra¡¯, ¡®Shennong¡¯s Herbal Sutra¡¯¡­ She looked at the countless medical books in front of her.


    Moreover, there were not only medical books on this bookshelf. There were also economics books and evenw books. It really had everything. She could find anything she wanted. It seemed that the owner of this space in her previous life was a very impressive person.


    ¡°Millie,e over quickly.¡± Emily was still immersed in her shock. Bai Yi waved at Emily, indicating for her to hurry over.


    Emily hurriedly walked over. Seeing Bai Yi pass a parcel to Emily, she excitedly said to Emily, ¡°Quickly open it and take a look.¡±


    Emily hurriedly opened it and looked at the leather parcel that was filled with silver needles. She looked at Bai Yi with some confusion. ¡°Are these silver needles for acupuncture?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This set of silver needles is very special and rare. You must take it well. With this set of silver needles, if you are involved in acupuncture in the future, this set of silver needles will give you twice the result with half the effort. Also, take this.¡±


    Bai Yi threw a book in her hand to Emily. Emily hurriedly caught it and was a little puzzled. Bai Yi hurriedly exined, ¡°This book is ced next to the silver needles. It records all the acupuncture points of the human body and the usage of the silver needles. You can study it when you are free.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Full of Diamonds

    <h4>Chapter 96: Full of Diamonds</h4>


    Emily hurriedly put them away. After a while, Bai Yi ced the things she had collected in front of Emily and said proudly, ¡°This is for your Brother Shen Yu.¡±


    Hearing that it was for Shen Yu, Emily hurriedly handed the silver needles and acupoint map to Bai Yi. She squatted on the ground and looked at the things that Bai Yi took out.


    This was a set of white jade chess pieces. Each chess piece was so bright that it glowed. Each piece was round and transparent. Although Emily did not know what material it was made of, she knew that the value of this chess piece was definitely not low.


    Right, she could go and look for other chess books. When she gave them to Shen Yu, Shen Yu would definitely like them.


    ¡°Come,e with me. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re rich. Really, you¡¯re definitely rich. This is a pie that fell from the sky.¡±


    The more Bai Yi spoke, the more excited she became. Gradually, she began to speak incoherently, motioning for Emily to look at thest few squares.


    Emily¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise. For a moment, she did not know what to do. This was because she saw that those few squares were filled with gemstones, diamonds, and they were emitting a dazzling light. Those that did not dare to be of any color were slowly ced inrge squares.


    ¡°Bai Yi, are you sure that these gemstones are mine now? Can I use them?¡± Emily was a little uncertain. After all, this sudden wealth could easily make people so happy that they could not find their way.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You can use everything here as you please. This space now belongs to you. The things in the space are naturally yours.¡±


    Emily was shocked. Previously, she was wrong. She had thought that the space was a burden. Now, she sincerely apologized to the space. It was because she had eyes but could not see gold and jade. It was because she was shallow.


    ¡°Bai Yi, tell me quickly. How can I increase the liking of others? I really want to see what the next function is.¡±


    Emily held Bai Yi¡¯s hand anxiously. The first function was so amazing. Would theter functions be better?


    With this, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if the heavenly king came, let alone Wu Hai.


    ¡°Now you know the benefits of space? You were so disdainful before.¡± Bai Yi rolled her eyes at Emily, as if she was mocking her ignorance.


    Emily immediately blushed and said in a ttering manner, ¡°I was wrong before. Look, I¡¯m sincerely apologizing. Quickly tell me how to get more people to like me, and then activate the second function of space.¡±


    Bai Yi bared her teeth and spread her hands. She said helplessly, ¡°If I knew, how could this space still be mysterious?¡±


    Emily was not disappointed. After all, there was still time. The space would grow with her.


    Emily and Bai Yi looked at each other briefly. Then, Bai Yi pulled Emily to thewn outside and began to exercise.


    Emily had said that she wanted to learn martial arts, but Bai Yi said that Emily¡¯s body was not strong enough. If she wanted to learn martial arts well, she had toy a good foundation.


    So Bai Yi specially designed a series of training for Emily in order to strengthen Emily¡¯s physical fitness.


    Emily looked at the training n white gave her and could not help but feel a little anxious. Did this mean that she would not sleep all night? She was still growing up?


    However, although Emilyined, she would go to her space to train with Bai Yi on time every day.


    For a few days in a row, as soon as Emily returned home, she would lock herself in her room and ignore everyone because she had very heavy training tasks every day.


    During the day, Shen Yu and Shen Nan would take turns to stay by Emily¡¯s side. Even when Emily went to the toilet, the two of them would wait outside.


    For so many days, no one from Wu Hai hade to find trouble with Emily. Emily even felt that they had given up on finding trouble with them?


    However, Shen Yu and Shen Nan did not believe that Qu Li, who was so vengeful, would give up so easily.


    Even though Emily said that she did not need them to follow her anymore, Shen Yu and Shen Nan ignored her and insisted on not letting Emily go alone.


    ¡°Big Brother, we can¡¯t do anything about this. There are always people from the Shen family around this chick. We won¡¯t be able to find a chance at all.¡±


    On the roof of the middle school¡¯s teaching building, a few people in school uniforms were squatting together. They were holding half-lit cigarettes in their hands and looking at the burly man in front of them with great difficulty.

 Chapter 97 - Rooftop Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 97: Rooftop Conversation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Trash, I don¡¯t believe it. Could it be that there are people following Emily everywhere she goes?¡±


    The person called ¡®Big Brother¡¯ threw the cigarette in his hand onto the ground and cursed. This person was the middle school bully Wu Hai that Shen Yu and Shen Nan were worried about.


    ¡°Big Brother, I heard that the Shen family treasures this adopted daughter very much. Are you really going to make a move? Will it affect us when the timees?¡± Another follower of Wu Hai spoke carefully.


    Wu Hai did not care about it. His eyes were full of disdain. When he thought of the grievances Qu Li had suffered because of Emily, the orphan, he became even angrier.


    ¡°She¡¯s just an orphan.¡± This tone filled with disdain could be seen how much Wu Hai despised and detested Emily.


    .


    Could it be that the Shen family did not care about the cooperation with Qu Li¡¯s family just to avenge an orphan?


    How could Qu Li¡¯s father let it go so easily when he found out that Qu Li was injured and beaten up?


    If he helped them get rid of Emily in advance, then he could im credit in front of Qu Li, and Qu Li¡¯s father would value him even more. Then, what would he have to worry about in the future?


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°Stop being a mother-inw here. If you don¡¯t dare to do it, then get lost. I don¡¯t leave cowards here.¡±


    Before the follower could say anything, Wu Hai had already stood up angrily. Pointing at the hesitant follower, he was both disgusted and embarrassed. He had followed him for so long, and he didn¡¯t even have the courage to do it. He was really useless!


    ¡°Big Brother, I didn¡¯t mean that. I meant that the two boys from the Shen family follow Emily every day. We have no way to get close to Emily. What should we do?¡±


    The follower who had just been scolded felt very wronged. He had no intention of escaping at all. He just felt a little helpless.


    They had been following Emily for almost a week. If Emily didn¡¯t have time alone, how could they attack her?


    ¡°If you ask me, we might as well go all out and teach those two young masters of the Shen family a lesson. Let them know that our Sister Li is not someone to be trifled with.¡±


    As soon as the attendant finished speaking, Wu Hai kicked the attendant who was speaking. The attendant was instantly afraid to fall to the ground, and he touched his butt and wailed in grief.


    ¡°What do you know? How can the Shen family be so easily touched? Qu Li¡¯s father is so rich, yet he doesn¡¯t dare to easily persuade the people of the Shen family. Who gave you the heart of a bear and the courage of a leopard?¡±


    Wu Hai red at hisckey who was lying on the ground. He had followed him for so long, yet he was still so stupid. How could the Shen family be so easily touched?


    ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    Theckey who was kicked hurriedly stood up and apologized. Then, he stood beside Wu Hai respectfully and asked. They had followed him for so long, but they still couldn¡¯t find a chance to make a move. There was really no other way.


    ¡°How stupid. You do this...¡± Wu Hai leaned over and whispered a few words into theckey¡¯s ear. Theckey immediately gave Wu Hai a thumbs up proudly.


    ¡°Follow them for a few more days. Let thempletely let down their guard.¡±


    Wu Hai patted theckey¡¯s face, and a trace of pride appeared on his face. He did not believe that the two people from the Shen family were so patient as to really stay by Emily¡¯s side. He could always find a loophole.


    Wu Hai patted the dust off his body, tidied up his clothes, and left the roof. He still had to go and see Qu Li.


    These few days, Qu Li would cry from time to time, and it made his heart ache. When he found Qu Li, Qu Li and Qu Mo, the two sisters, had an argument for some reason.


    ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t have any more. I¡¯m your sister. How can you believe the words of an outsider and not believe me?¡±


    Qu Li shouted. She felt that she was about to die of grievance. She was clearly the one who was being bullied. Why was Qu Mo still able to be incited by others with just a few words? This stupid thing! Was she still her sister? How could she not side with her?


    ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m on your side. But I really don¡¯t want to find trouble with Emily. It¡¯s fine if Shen Yu is protecting Emily, but even Shen Nan is protecting Emily. If it wasn¡¯t for Emily not wanting to argue with me that day, my fate would have been simr to yours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me. What do you mean by ending up like me? That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know that Shen Yu cared so much about that Emily. Otherwise, with Emily being an orphan, what right does she have? Moreover, I¡¯m your sister. How can you casually listen to a few words from others and suspect that I have ulterior motives for you? You¡¯re really too heartbreaking.¡±

 Chapter 98 - It Was All Her Fault

    <h4>Chapter 98: It Was All Her Fault</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Qu Li burst into tears as soon as she finished speaking. She hadpletely forgotten that they were still in school.


    There were many people who had returned home after school. They were all attracted by Qu Li¡¯s cries. Qu Mo felt very embarrassed. She did not like others to look at her like a monkey.


    However, Qu Li did not have the slightest intention of stopping. Qu Mo instantly had a headache and hurriedly went forward tofort Qu Li¡¯s rity.


    ¡°Sister, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to Emily¡¯s words. I know you¡¯ve been suffering recently. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you teach Emily a lesson when I have the chance..¡±


    Qu Mo said that. As for when there was an opportunity, wasn¡¯t it up to her to decide?


    She had heard that Shen Yu and Shen Nan were together with Emily no matter what they did. Wasn¡¯t the intention of protecting her obvious?


    She did not understand why Qu Li liked to make things difficult for Emily. If they had a falling out with the Shen family, wouldn¡¯t it be the Qu family who would be in trouble?


    ¡°You said it yourself. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Qu Li immediately stopped crying when she heard Qu Mo¡¯s words.


    The speed of change made Qu Mo think that Qu Li was just pretending. Was she trying to get her to stand up for her?


    It had to be said that Emily¡¯s words that day had already nted a seed of doubt in her heart. She always felt that what Emily said seemed to be right. Qu Mo always felt like she was supporting her to do bad things.


    Qu Mo hurriedly shook her head. Qu Li was her sister, so she couldn¡¯t have such thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, I said it. I definitely won¡¯t lie to you. But, Sister, you didn¡¯t suffer much before this. Why don¡¯t we forget about it? If father knew that you dealt with the Shen family, he would definitely scold you.¡±


    Qu Mo still tried to persuade Qu Li. As long as Qu Li didn¡¯t fuss about it, she would be at ease, and Qu Li would naturally not be hurt.


    ¡°What Shen family?¡± Qu Li¡¯s voice became sharp.


    She took a deep breath, and her tone was even more disdainful. She continued to speak. ¡°She is an orphan, a wild child without parents. How can she be considered a member of the Shen family? Do you really think that the Shen family will ignore the family¡¯s business for the sake of taking care of her? Don¡¯t forget that the Shen family and the Qu family have a cooperation. The Shen family has to give some face to the Qu family no matter what.¡±


    The old saying was that birds of a feather flock together. Judging from the thoughts of Wu Hai and Qu Li, they were both so self-righteous. They felt that the Shen family would not disregard the cooperation between the two families just to stand up for Emily.


    Qu Mo¡¯s expression was very ugly because Qu Li was only talking about the Shen family. However, did Qu Li¡¯s current actions have any regard for the Qu family?


    Although she was younger than Qu Li, she was also very clear that the Qu family was like an ant in front of the Shen family.


    The Shen family had made a fortune out of nowhere. By the time people found out, the Shen family was already the richest.


    Not to mention that they had their own people in the officialdom and the military. If it was not for the incident that happened two years ago that caused the Shen family to keep a low profile, it did not represent the Shen family¡¯s power.


    What exactly made Qu Li feel that the Qu family could bepared to the Shen family?


    It was not that she was belittling her family, but in the face of absolute power, she had to clearly understand her position in order to survive for a long time.


    Qu Mo¡¯s hands were tightly clenched on both sides as she secretly made a decision. She could not let Qu Li continue to make mistakes. Otherwise, when the Qu family was implicated because of Qu Li, what should she do?


    However, Qu Mo still could not think of a solution. Wu Hai had heard the conversation between the two sisters. In addition, Qu Li was crying in front of him that her sister had broken up with her. All of this was because of Emily.


    Wu Hai felt even more heartache for Qu Li. In his heart, he hated Emily to the core.


    Moreover, in the past few days, under the apaniment of Shen Yu and Shen Nan, Emily did not have any problems at all. Shen Yu was still fine. He was willing to stay by Emily¡¯s side, but Shen Nan was not as calm as Shen Yu.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, do you think they have no intention of touching Millie? Look, it has been so long. There are not even a few flies around Millie, let alone people.¡±


    After Shen Nan said that, he reached out and scratched the bumps on his leg that were all kinds of big and small from the mosquito bites. It was extremely itchy.


    Shen Nan was annoyed. Could it be that the mosquito knew someone? Shen Yu and Emily had not been bitten by a mosquito before. They only bit him.


    Emily sat opposite Shen Nan and raised her head from her homework book. Her eyes were narrowed into a half circle with a smile. She looked very cute.

 Chapter 99 - Mosquito Repellent Sachet

    <h4>Chapter 99: Mosquito Repellent Sachet</h4>


    ¡°Sixth Brother, I heard that mosquitoes like to suck your blood because your blood is sweet. You Don¡¯t listen to me when I tell you to eat less candy. See, mosquitoes only bite you now and not me and Brother.¡±


    ¡°Go away, go away. Where is this nonsenseing from?¡±


    Shen Nan was very impatient. Ever since he was young, he had been especially liked by mosquitoes. His mother had tried everything, but mosquitoes still liked him. Before summer came, he would be bitten by mosquitoes until his whole body was covered in blisters.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know if mosquitoes like sweet things, but I know that Third Aunt said in front of me yesterday that she wanted to take you to the dentist. She said that you eat candy every day and even told her about your toothache.¡±


    The smile in Emily¡¯s eyes deepened because every time Shen Nan had to see the dentist, the painful look on his face made people very happy.


    Sure enough, when Shen Nan heard about the dentist, he frowned and instantly felt that his teeth were really starting to hurt.


    ¡°You¡¯d better do your homework honestly. You¡¯re obviously younger than me, yet you get into your books every day. You do your homework right after ss, and when you go home, you go into your room to read. Millie, do you know that? You¡¯re making me feel very pressured.¡±


    When he said this, Shen Nan became even angrier. Emily¡¯s hardworking appearance made his mother ridicule him every day.


    Naturally, he could not avoid it. Every day when he went home, he did not even have time to watch TV. His mother would chase him to his room to study. She would say that Millie was so smart, yet she was still so hardworking. Sooner orter, he would be defeated by Millie.


    How could Shen Nan endure these words? He was her older brother. He had to be better than Emily.


    Shen Yu did not speak. He sat beside Emily, which was Qi Yan¡¯s seat. Emily was doing her homework while Shen Yu was reading the chess book by the side. This chess book was given to him by Emily.


    Emily naturally would not say that she got it from her space. She just found it online with Shen Yu and found it very interesting. Thinking that Shen Yu did not have this book, she simply bought it for him.


    Shen Yu was very happy. He studied the book every day. Just as Emily said, the chess book on this book was much more interesting than the original one.


    When the bell rang, Shen Yu stood up and returned to his ssroom. Before he left, he told Shen Nan not to let down his guard and not to let Emily be alone.


    ¡°Millie, your brother is so good to you.¡± Qi Yan returned to her seat and whispered to Emily. Her eyes were full of envy.


    Because Shen Yu woulde to look for Emily after ss, Qi Yan was naturally tactful. Once ss was over, she would find other friends to y with and leave the seat to Shen Yu.


    Emily smiled foolishly but did not say anything because the Shen family was really good to her.


    Emily suddenly seemed to have thought of something. She looked at the ssroom door, but the teacher had not arrived yet.


    She hurriedly took out a small perfume bag from her school bag, turned around, and threw it on Shen Nan¡¯s seat. She said, ¡°Take this with you. The mosquitoes won¡¯t bite you.¡±


    This was because ever since the storage function was turned on in the space, Emily could take anything in the space ording to her will.


    As long as she wanted it, the thing would automatically appear in her hands. As long as she made it a little more concealed, naturally, no one would notice the thing that appeared out of thin air in her hands.


    Shen Nan picked up the sachet doubtfully. The sachet was not big, but for a man like him to use such a feminine thing, he would definitely beughed at to death.


    ¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Shen Nan was very disgusted.


    ¡°Okay, this is what you said. Don¡¯tin that you were bitten by a mosquito. Anyway, when the timees, the one who will itch is not me.¡±


    Emily could guess what Shen Nan was thinking. She looked at Shen Nan proudly as if she was mocking Shen Nan¡¯s childish behavior of scolding the mosquito.


    Shen Nan weighed it again and again. He felt that he was even more unwilling to be bitten by the mosquito. He snatched the sachet and put it in his bag. Anyway, no one would see it in the bag.


    Seeing Shen Nan take the fruit, Emily smiled in satisfaction. Then, she reached into her school bag and took out another sachet of the same type, and handed it to Qi Yan. Qi Yan looked at Emily with a puzzled look and said, ¡°This is for me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw that your leg was bitten by mosquitoes a few times before. Take it. This sachet should have some effect in repelling mosquitoes. I bought it online. Try it first. What if it works?¡±

 Chapter 100 - Extra-Curricular Learning

    <h4>Chapter 100: Extra-Curricr Learning</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Qi Yan was touched. She reached out to hug Emily and said excitedly, ¡°Millie, you¡¯re really great.¡±


    Qi Yan was very touched. Emily had actually found out that she was often bitten by mosquitoes and had even prepared a perfume bag for her. Most importantly, it was very simr to Shen Nan¡¯s perfume bag. She had something simr to Shen Nan.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. Don¡¯t be too excited. I¡¯m just a good person.¡± Emily reached out and patted Qi Yan¡¯s arm. Then, she whispered that the teacher was here. Only then did Qi Yan let go of Emily.


    .


    Once the teacher entered the ssroom, the originally noisy ssroom instantly became quiet. Teacher Yang was very satisfied when she saw the obedient little radish heads sitting in the ssroom. She took a pen and wrote a time on the whiteboard.


    ¡°Everyone, remember this time and prepare the things that you should prepare. When the timees, you must pay attention to your own safety when you study outside the ssroom.¡±


    Once Teacher Yang finished speaking, the ssroom became lively. Teacher Yang only smiled, but she didn¡¯t really care. After all, children loved it the most when she let everyone go out for a spring outing in the name of studying outside the ssroom.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Millie. What do you think I¡¯ll wear? I¡¯ll bring the new camera my dad bought for me. We can take pictures then,¡± Qi Yan said excitedly as she held onto Emily¡¯s hand.


    Emily was very puzzled. Weren¡¯t they going out to study?


    Qi Yan saw Emily¡¯s puzzled gaze and only then did she react. She said apologetically, ¡°Look at me. I forgot that you just transferred here. Our school organizes students to go out for extra-curricr study every semester. Actually, it¡¯s a spring outing. Everyone can go hiking together, or go to the park to y, or even an amusement park.¡±


    ¡°That good?¡± Emily was very surprised. It must be very exciting to go out to y with so many people.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that you might stay out for a night, but many parents were worried, so they found a ce nearby and went back and forth for a day. But thinking about it, wouldn¡¯t it be fun to go out together? I¡¯ll definitely dress beautifully. Millie, we¡¯ll take photos together. You¡¯re so good-looking, you¡¯ll definitely look good on camera.¡±


    After hearing this, Emily was also looking forward to it. With so many people going out to y, it would definitely be very lively. Moreover, she would be able to spend more time with her ssmates. Would everyone like her even more?


    ¡°Aiya, I don¡¯t think the clothes in my house are good-looking. Millie, why don¡¯t we go shopping after school today?¡±


    Qi Yan thought about the clothes in her house and felt that the clothes in her house were not enough.


    Emily shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yan. I have to study when I get home. I may not have time to go shopping with you.¡±


    Although she did not like shopping very much, she had always wanted to go shopping with her friends. However, Shen Yu and Shen Nan had been inseparable to protect her during this period of time, she was afraid that the two of them would feel ufortable, so she decided to forget about it.


    ¡°Ah? Forget it then. It¡¯s such a pity. When we go out to y, we can take photos together. Let me tell you, I look really good taking photos.¡±


    ¡°Okay, be quiet. I¡¯ve told everyone the good news. I¡¯m happy too. We will have a simtion test this Friday. Good luck, everyone.¡± As soon as Teacher Yang finished speaking, the ssroom was filled with wails.


    ¡°I knew it. The storm alwayses faster.¡± Qi Yan¡¯s excitement was instantly gone. Shey listlessly on the table.


    When Teacher Yang saw the reaction of the little carrot heads, the smile on her face became even wider. She opened her mouth and continued, ¡°After this spring outing, everyone will hand me a travel diary. There¡¯s no limit to the number of words, but everyone has to hand it in.¡±


    The wails in the ssroom grew louder. Teacher Yang seemed to be very satisfied with her current performance. She patted the table and signaled for everyone to be quiet.


    Then, she took out the book and wiped the words on the whiteboard clean. She slowly said, ¡°Alright, ss begins now. Everyone, turn the book to...¡±


    Emily was both excited and angry, but there was only excitement on the roof of the middle school department.


    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ve found out that the students from the primary school department are going to study outside of ss next Friday. Our chance hase,¡± Wu Hai¡¯sckey said as he excitedly lit the cigarette in Wu Hai¡¯s mouth.


    A trace of calction shed through Wu Hai¡¯s eyes. During this period of time, Qu Li had been depressed every day and would cry at any time. He had to get revenge.

 Chapter 101 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 101: Sowing Discord</h4>


    On the day Emily set off, the school had specially sent a car to pick them up. Because Shen Yu was two years older than Shen Nan and Emily, there was no way for them to be in the same car. This made Shen Yu gloomy for a long time. It was only after Shen Nan repeatedly promised to take good care of Emily that Shen Yu was finally relieved.


    ¡°Sit properly.¡± Shen Nan looked at Emily with a dark face. Ever since Emily got into the car, she had been extremely excited. The chair seemed to have nails on it, and she kept trying to walk towards Qi Yan.


    Could it be that Qi Yan was more important than her brother?


    Emily pouted unhappily. It was not easy for her to have a good friend. It was not easy for her to go out and y with her friends. However, Shen Nan had been controlling her like an old mother.


    ¡°Millie, just listen to Shen Nan. We¡¯ll get out of the car together.¡±


    Qi Yan heard Shen Nan reprimanding Emily and quickly turned her head tofort her. Qi Yan carefully nced at Shen Nan and quickly averted her gaze when she saw Shen Nan¡¯s dark face.


    Qi Yan could clearly feel that Shen Nan looked at her when she said this. Qi Yan suppressed the joy in her heart and smiled gently at Emily. She helped Shen Nanfort Emily¡¯s emotions.


    Emily turned her face to the side. Seeing that Qi Yan was speaking for Shen Nan, Emily still did not intend to simply forgive Shen Nan. However, she did not want to argue with Shen Nan.


    The school bus drove very steadily. In the midst of swaying, Emily finally could not bear the sleepiness and leaned on Shen Nan¡¯s shoulder to fall asleep. Shen Nan tilted his head to look at Emily and shook his head helplessly. So what if Emily was smart? She was still a child. She was extremely willful.


    Qi Yan was afraid that Emily would be bored, so she turned around to chat with Emily. However, she saw that Emily and Shen Nan were leaning against each other and sleeping very quietly. Qi Yan lowered her head dejectedly and bit her lips, trying hard to suppress the disappointment in her heart.


    She slowly turned around and forced herself not to look at Emily and Shen Nan anymore. However, the hands that were sped tightly on her legs betrayed her suppressed emotions.


    ¡°Eh? Student Emily and Shen Nan have such a good rtionship.¡±


    Sitting beside Qi Yan was their ss monitor, Mu Qing. Mu Qing naturally saw Emily and Shen Nan leaning against each other. She could not help but click her tongue as a hint of disdain shed across her eyes.


    ¡°They are brother and sister. Of course they have a good rtionship.¡± Qi Yan¡¯s voice was very careful, as if she was trying to convince the people around her as well as herself.


    ¡°Brother and sister? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, okay?¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s gaze was even more disdainful. She leaned over and whispered into Qi Yan¡¯s ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Qu Mo say that day? Emily is an orphan, adopted by the Shen family. She has no blood rtionship with Shen Nan at all. Brother and sister? Aren¡¯t they just saying brother and sister?¡±


    Qi Yan was stunned. She felt as if her body was tied up. It was not that she had not heard of what Mu Qing had said, but looking at the interaction between Shen Nan and Emily, other than the good rtionship between brother and sister, what else could it be? Mu Qing must be spouting nonsense.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Qi Yan, you¡¯re too easy to fool. Look, these two people sleep together. No one will believe anything they say. Moreover, I see that all the rich families have child brides. Perhaps Emily is the child bride of the Shen family. Look at the many sons of the Shen family. Who knows who Emily might follow when the timees?¡±


    The disdain in Mu Qing¡¯s eyes grew even more intense. A person like Emily was not a good person in her eyes. Besides, whose family¡¯s money came from a flood? Who would raise a child for someone else without getting any benefits?


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Qi Yan heard Mu Qing say that the child bride could no longer endure the anger in her heart and growled softly.


    Mu Qing pursed her lips. Seeing that Qi Yan did not believe her words¡­ She was very unwilling to ept it. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it. If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch. Since when have you ever seen Shen Nan pay attention to his ssmates with such a domineering personality? It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t believe it. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. You have to stay away from this Student Emily. My mother said this kind of people isn¡¯t good.¡±


    ¡°I told you to shut up. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Qi Yan¡¯s voice had a trace of urgency. The anger in her voice made Mu Qing startled. Mu Qing pursed her lips, a trace of disgust shed in her eyes. The boys all called her a gentle goddess. Tsk, she just knew how to pretend.

 Chapter 102 - Swatting Mosquitoes

    <h4>Chapter 102: Swatting Mosquitoes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mu Qing shifted her butt and tried to distance herself from Qi Yan. She did not want to be friends with such a sanctimonious person. What bad luck.


    Qi Yan lowered her head and kept her hands sped together. Even if her fingers were about to be scratched by her, she did not seem to feel it.


    Shen Nan woke up when the school bus was about to reach their destination. He reached out to push Emily and said gently, ¡°Millie, wake up. We¡¯re here.¡±


    Emily impatiently patted Shen Nan¡¯s hand. She whispered without even opening her eyes, ¡°Stop messing around, stupid mosquito. Don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡±


    .


    A ck line shed across Shen Nan¡¯s head. was he mistaken for a mosquito? The little guy¡¯s temper was getting worse.


    ¡°Get up. We¡¯re here. If you don¡¯t wake up, I won¡¯t care about you anymore. When the timees, I¡¯ll go y alone.¡± No matter how unhappy Shen Nan was, he still had to be patient.


    Emily was annoyed by Shen Nan. She opened her eyes and red at Shen Nan. Only then did she realize that they had already reached their destination. At the entrance of a park, the school bus was already filled with students from their school.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, quick, let¡¯s go down. We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and find Brother. Brother must be anxious.¡±


    Emily pulled Shen Nan out of the car. Shen Nan quickly grabbed their bags. Afraid that Emily would be squeezed by the crowd, he said anxiously, ¡°Slow down and watch where you¡¯re going.¡±


    Qi Yan had just packed her things when she saw Emily pull Shen Nan¡¯s hand and get out of the car. Shen Nan¡¯s worried voice fell on her ears. Qi Yan bit her lip. Didn¡¯t they say that they were going to be together?


    Mu Qing chuckled with a hint of schadenfreude. ¡°Some people just don¡¯t have any self-awareness.¡±


    Qi Yan¡¯s face turned even darker. She clenched the bag in her hand tightly and red at Mu Qing before getting out of the bus. The moment she got out of the bus, she saw Emily standing in front of Shen Yu and talking to him about something. The smiles on Shen Yu and Shen Nan¡¯s faces were somehow irritating to her eyes.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, you don¡¯t know. After she got into the bus, she slept like a pig and I couldn¡¯t wake her up no matter how hard I tried.¡±


    Shen Nan seized the opportunity toin to Shen Yu, especially when Emily had just said that he was a mosquito. He had yet to settle this score with Emily.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, you called me a pig? You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Emily instantly knew that Shen Nan was talking bad about her. She stood in front of Shen Yu with great dissatisfaction and wanted to seek Shen Yu¡¯s protection. Today, she decided not to talk to Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan saw Emily¡¯s expression and reached out to pinch her little face. He tried to curry favor with her. ¡°Why are you so easily angry? You¡¯re so petty.¡± After Shen Nan said that, he even made a face at Emily.


    Very soon, the form teachers of each ss gathered the students of their own ss. Although Emily was very unwilling, Shen Nan still pulled her and Shen Yu apart. ¡°Brother, when you¡¯re dismissed, you muste and look for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it won¡¯t be long. Who are you going to show your reluctance to part with him?¡±


    A trace of disdain appeared at the corner of Shen Nan¡¯s mouth. This reluctance to part with him really made people gnash their teeth. When would Emily treat him like Shen Yu?


    ¡°You justined to Brother. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± After saying that, Emily broke free from Shen Nan¡¯s hand and ran to Qi Yan¡¯s side. She held Qi Yan¡¯s arm very naturally.


    Qi Yan¡¯s body stiffened, but she quickly regained herposure. She smiled at Emily. ¡°Quickly stand properly. The teacher is going to lecture you. If the teacher finds out, you will be punished.¡±


    Emily immediately returned a smile to Qi Yan. It was really nice to have such a gentledy by her side.


    Shen Nan stood behind Emily and pretended to make a gesture of wanting to hit Emily. In the end, he could not bear to let go of his hand. He even felt a little resentful that he had failed to live up to his expectations. Why was Emily so noisy in front of him? She was as obedient as a kitten in front of Shen Yu.


    After the teacher finished speaking, Emily hurriedly pulled Qi Yan and began to climb the mountain. Shen Nan had no choice but to follow behind Emily. Very soon, Shen Yu found Shen Nan and Emily.


    Shen Yu looked at the strange figure that Emily was holding on to and used his eyes to ask Shen Nan who was the person that Emily was holding on to.


    ¡°Millie¡¯s deskmate.¡± Shen Nan was very helpless and reminded Shen Yu softly. Every time Shen Yu came to the ss, he would upy Qi Yan¡¯s seat. It had been so long, yet Shen Yu did not even know who the other person was. He was really insensible.

 Chapter 103 - Taking Photos

    <h4>Chapter 103: Taking Photos</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Yu frowned slightly, his heart filled with mixed feelings. Emily would definitely be happy to have a new friend, but he was not happy.


    However, as long as Emily was happy, he would do anything.


    Along the way, Emily and Qi Yan chatted andughed. Qi Yan even took out the camera that her father had bought for her, taught Emily how to take photos, and took photos of Emily. Shen Yu and Shen Nan were even more willing to be tools. They helped the two of them carry their things.


    Qi Yan was a little embarrassed. However, when she thought of Shen Nan helping her carry her things, she was extremely happy. Her gloomy mood on the school bus instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Millie, there¡¯s an observation deck over there.. Let¡¯s go and take photos.¡±


    Qi Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. She pulled Emily and ran forward. Then, she handed the camera to Emily. The two of them took photos crazily again.


    ¡°Girls are really strange. Fifth Brother, let¡¯s go sit beside them. My long legs are pitiful. I suffered along with them today.¡± After Shen Nan said that, he even pretended to pat his own legs.


    Shen Yu felt that he was disgusted by Shen Nan. He rolled his eyes at Shen Nan. He looked at the ce that Shen Nan spoke about and walked over.


    Seeing that Emily and Qi Yan did not seem to want to give up, Shen Yu looked up and handed the bag in his hand to Shen Nan. ¡°Take this and buy two bottles of water. Keep an eye on Millie.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go quickly. Fifth Brother, I want soda.¡± Shen Nan hurriedly fawned on him and even expressed his needs. Anyway, Shen Yu was going to buy water and also a bottle for him. Anyway, his Fifth Brother had plenty of money.


    Shen Nan saw Emily making all kinds of weird poses under Qi Yan¡¯smand. They were really bored to death. Why were girls so bored? Wasn¡¯t the sun so big that it was tiring? If it was him, he would rather sleep under the big tree.


    ¡°Millie,e, let¡¯s go to that tree to take a photo. Look at that tree. If we take a photo of the sky together, it will definitely look good.¡± Qi Yan hurriedly pulled Emily and ran forward.


    Emily was also very excited. It was not easy for her to have a little friend, and she had even taken many beautiful photos with her. Qi Yan was really too good.


    ¡°Millie, you stand here. Yes, put your hand behind your back, and then put the other hand on your forehead. Raise your head slightly. Yes, that¡¯s it. Straighten your fingers a little.¡±


    Qi Yan directed Emily to pose while holding the camera and taking a step or two back. She then raised the camera and looked at it. She was very dissatisfied and took another two steps back.


    ¡°Millie, hold on. I¡¯m going to take a picture.¡± Qi Yan had just finished speaking and half-closed her eyes. She ced the camera in front of her and prepared to take a picture of Emily.


    Qi Yan instantly froze on the spot because there were two more people in the camera. Qi Yan watched without being able to help as the two people carried Emily. Then, one of them even reached out a hand to cover Emily¡¯s mouth and looked around. Then, he quickly carried Emily and left.


    Qi Yan hurriedly put down the camera and watched as Emily struggled, but was still carried away by the two people.


    She froze on the spot, somewhat at a loss. However, she could not forget Emily¡¯s eyes. Those eyes had been staring at her, as if asking for help, wanting her to save her?


    However, what should she do? How could such a terrible thing happen in front of her?


    What should she do now? What should Emily do? Yes, find Shen Nan and ask Shen Nan to save her?


    No, no, those two people were obviously not good people. What if Shen Nan was injured?


    ¡°Qi Yan, Where¡¯s Millie?¡± A familiar voice sounded and Qi Yan was stunned. Qi Yan went forward and grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s arm. She was very anxious.


    ¡°Shen Nan, quick, I saw that Millie was taken away by two people. One of them even covered Millie¡¯s mouth and didn¡¯t let Millie speak.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, when did this happen?¡± Shen Nan reached out and knocked on his head.


    He had just seen Emily and Qi Yan walking under the big tree. Thinking that they would not leave his sight, Shen Nan did not care. He thought that the two of them should be fine together.


    However, he did not expect that he would only see Qi Yan standing there in a daze. He hurriedly walked over, but Emily was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°It... it just happened. Quickly save Millie. Those two people are wearing hats. I can¡¯t see their faces clearly. What should we do? Why did they capture Millie?¡±


    Qi Yan panicked and began to me herself. She hated her thoughts just a moment ago. She was really too bad. Thinking of this, Qi Yan started to cry. She was scared.

 Chapter 104 - Tied Up

    <h4>Chapter 104: Tied Up</h4>


    ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t be anxious. Where did they go?¡±


    Shen Nan reached out and grabbed Qi Yan¡¯s shoulder, trying to calm her down. However, Qi Yan only cared about crying and shaking her head.


    She could not remember. Her mind was nk. She could not remember where the two people took Emily.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s call the police first. Let¡¯s go find my Fifth Brother.¡± Shen Nan saw that Qi Yan had no way of giving him a clear answer. Even if he chased after her, it would be useless. It was better to discuss it with Shen Yu first.


    ¡°What did you say? I asked you to look at the person. What do you think? Where did Emi go?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were burning. He wished that he could swallow Shen Nan alive. Shen Nan had promised before he left, but Emily was taken away right under his nose.


    ¡°I was wrong. I will admit my mistake when I go back. The most important thing now is to find Millie. I¡¯m afraid that those people would brazenly kidnap Millie. This matter is definitely not simple.¡±


    Shen Nan also med himself. Shen Yu did not scold him wrongly, and he also med himself. However, he was more anxious. From Qi Yan¡¯s description, the people who kidnapped Emily were not junior high school students like Wu Hai. They were clearly adults.


    ¡°Go and find the teacher to borrow the phone. Then, call Grandpa and let him think of a way.¡±


    Shen Yu took a deep breath. He had to calm down now. He could not lose his mind. Emily was still waiting for him to save her!


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯ll go with you. Qi Yan, go and find the teacher and tell him about the matter. Then, ask the teacher to help contact the Shen family. Thank you.¡±


    Shen Nan was also very anxious. However, when he saw Shen Yu¡¯s condition, he was even more worried. He knew Shen Yu¡¯s previous situation.


    He was afraid that Shen Yu would do something drastic if he left Shen Yu alone. Emily had already been kidnapped. He could not let anything happen to Shen Yu.


    When she heard Shen Nan¡¯s order, Qi Yan could not react in time. However, she quickly ran in the direction of the form teacher. She held back her tears and told the form teacher about the incident.


    The form teacher was even more anxious to find Shen Yu and Shen Nan. At the same time, she contacted the Shen family and reported the matter to the principal.


    ¡°What? How could this happen? What kind of food does your school make? The child was fine when you brought her out. Now you¡¯re telling me that the child has been kidnapped?¡±


    The call was made to Second Aunt¡¯s cell phone. Upon hearing the news, Second Aunt stood up from the sofa in a panic. Third Aunt and Old Lady Shen were stunned.


    ¡°Have you called the police? Send someone to look for her immediately. If anything happens to Millie, my Shen family will not let it go.¡± Second Aunt hung up the phone immediately after she said that.


    ¡°What? Something happened to Millie? Didn¡¯t their school organize extra-curricr activities? What happened?¡±


    Third Aunt, who was the most impatient, panicked when she heard that this matter had something to do with Millie. She thought about that cute child. If something really happened, what would happen?


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister. I need to contact Dad right now and ask him to send someone to look for her. What do you think this school is for? They can¡¯t even take care of a single person! How could they let Millie be kidnapped right under their noses?¡±


    After saying that, Second Aunt hurriedly dialed Shen Yan¡¯s number and briefly told him about the matter. She then went into the house, took her coat, and prepared to drive to look for Emily.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Third Aunt hurriedly followed. When she heard that Emily had been kidnapped, she immediately became anxious. Old Lady Shen was also extremely anxious. She wanted to follow but was stopped by Third Aunt.


    ¡°Mom, your health isn¡¯t good. Just wait for the news at home. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After saying that, Third Aunt hurriedly followed Second Aunt and left.


    ¡°Who are these people? They want to make things difficult for our Shen family? How long has Millie been in our Shen family? Who on earth is so heartless that they would dare toy their hands on such a child?¡±


    Old Lady Shen pped her own legs. Her wrinkled face was covered in tears. Because of Millie¡¯s arrival, there was a trace of joy andughter in the family.


    Only then did her precious grandson open his heart a little. What was it that made them dislike the Shen family so much that they had to treat them like this?

 Chapter 105 - Sealing the Mountain To Look For Her

    <h4>Chapter 105: Sealing the Mountain To Look For Her</h4>


    ¡°Old Madam, Old Madam, the doctor said that you can¡¯t be too excited. Miss Millie is smart and will definitely be fine.¡±


    Auntie Song, who was busy in the kitchen, heard the noise and hurried out. She saw Old Lady Shen¡¯s pained expression and hurried forward to persuade her.


    However, Old Lady Shen could not listen to her anymore. She was thinking about the kidnapping of Emily. When she thought about what had happened at home, she felt that she was about to suffocate.


    Auntie Song saw Old Lady Shen panting heavily. She quickly went forward and gently stroked Old Lady Shen¡¯s chest to help her calm down. She kept telling Old Lady Shen not to worry.


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt rushed to the park mountain where Emily and the others were. When they arrived, the police had quickly blocked the way up and down the mountain and began to search the entire mountain for them.


    They were the first to find Shen Yu and Shen Nan. Shen Nan stood beside Shen Yu nervously. Shen Yu¡¯s face was pale, expressionless, and his eyes were a little hollow. Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other and sighed.


    ¡°Rascal¡­¡± Third Aunt wanted to scold him, but when she saw the anxiety in Shen Nan¡¯s eyes, she could not bear to do so. No matter what, he was only a seven-year-old child. How could she go back and scold him? Shen Nan should be very scared now.


    Third Aunt looked at Shen Yu with some worry. Ever since she and Second Aunt arrived, Shen Yu seemed to have not noticed anything. His entire body was imprisoned by himself again. The current situation was very simr to a few years ago. She was a little afraid.


    Shen Yu was like this. Then, he would not listen to anyone. In the end, he no longer spoke. He even began to self-harm. If Shen Yan had not discovered it, Shen Yu might not have been able to live until now.


    Second Aunt was also worried. What if Emily could not be found? What should Shen Yu do?


    ¡°Ladies, this is our school¡¯s fault. We did not take proper security measures. We have already sent someone to call the police. The police have also sealed off the entire park mountain. They are starting to look for Emily. I believe they will find her soon.¡±


    When the principal saw that the twodies of the Shen family had arrived, he hurriedly went forward. Large beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead. One had to know that the Shen family¡¯s influence was not something that a mere principal like him could control. Moreover, if this matter were to be exposed¡­ Then their school would definitely be greatly affected.


    ¡°Principal, we only sent our children to your school because we believed in the school. But now, a child has been kidnapped right under your noses. What are you teachers doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This time, it was really the school¡¯s negligence¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear so much from you. I only want my Shen family¡¯s child now. If anything happens to my child, I definitely won¡¯t let it go.¡±


    Second Aunt did not want to hear the principal¡¯s official words anymore. She only wanted Emily to appear in front of her unscathed. That was their Shen family¡¯s child, and also Shen Yu¡¯s salvation, so Emily could not be harmed.


    They did not know how long they had been waiting on the mountain, but there had been no news. They also tried to let Shen Yu go back to rest, but Shen Yupletely ignored them. They wanted to force Shen Yu to go back¡­ However, Shen Yu struggled crazily. They were afraid that Shen Yu would get hurt, so they asked the bodyguards to stop immediately.


    The Shen family was fine and were willing to wait, but the students in the school would not be willing to just wait and not go down the mountain. No matter how the teachers tried to calm the students¡¯ emotions, the students would not listen.


    Some of the people who were already on bad terms with Emily felt even more aggrieved.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let us go back? What does the kidnapping of Emily have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what does her kidnapping have to do with us? Why won¡¯t you let us go home? It¡¯s getting dark soon. Are you going to let us spend the night on the mountain?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to spend the night on the mountain. Who knows what will happen at night? It¡¯s all Emily¡¯s fault. She¡¯s unlovable and has somehow offended someone. Now, she¡¯s made everyone wait here. How selfish.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s just an orphan. What¡¯s so great about being kidnapped? Why do we have to wait here together?¡±


    ¡­


    The sounds of the argument became louder and louder. The Shen family members, who did not care about it at first, were attracted to the sound of the argument.

 Chapter 106 - Everyone Was Dissatisfied

    <h4>Chapter 106: Everyone Was Dissatisfied</h4>


    ¡°The Shen family is really funny. It¡¯s not like they care so much about the children of the Shen family. They really have no ce to spend their money, and they even made all of us wait here. Emily really has a lot of face. At the end of the day, she¡¯s just a pitiful person without a father or mother. What a big face.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Second Aunt¡¯s expression changed. She walked in front of the little girl who had said these vicious words. Her age was not much different from that of Emily and Shen Nan. The arrogance and disdain on her face were undisguised, making people feel ufortable no matter how they looked at her.


    Mu Qing might not have expected that the Second Madam of the Shen family would have such a big reaction. She could not help but be shocked and wanted to hide. However, she realized that there was no one else beside her.


    Mu Qing gritted her teeth. How could these people be so shameless? They were so enthusiastic when they were scolding others just now. Now, they were actually hiding far away one by one. They were really too shameless.


    ¡°Principal, are the students taught in your hundred-year-old school like this? Their words are harsh, and when something happens to their ssmates, they will only follow and ridicule them. They are selfish and only think about themselves?¡±


    Second Aunt stared at Mu Qing, but her words were directed at the principal. The principal secretly thought that he was unlucky, but he quickly reacted. He hurriedly gave Emily¡¯s form teacher, Teacher Yang, a look.


    ¡°Second Madam Shen, I¡¯m really sorry. The child is still young. After waiting on the mountain for such a long time, it¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯ll be a little impetuous. When we go back, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her and make her apologize to ssmate Emily.¡± Although Teacher Yang also felt that Mu Qing¡¯s words were very excessive¡­ But no matter what, she was still her own student, so she still had to take care of herself.


    ¡°When you go back, write me a thousand words of self-criticism. You¡¯re all ssmates. How can you have such malicious thoughts? What have the teachers taught you all these days? The teachers have emphasized to you on more than one asion that students should be friendly and help each other. Now that something has happened to ssmate Emily, all of you are only thinking of yourselves. This makes Teacher feel very disappointed.¡±


    Teacher Yang also took the opportunity to educate the students in her ss. She was already extremely anxious. After all, Emily had been kidnapped. She, as the homeroom teacher, was also responsible. The students in her ss had also caused such a mess. This made her, as the homeroom teacher, even more embarrassed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one in the ss who has an opinion. We¡¯re here to have fun. Emily being kidnapped has nothing to do with us. Besides, Emily is just a child without a parent¡­¡±


    ¡°Mu Qing!¡± Teacher Yang red at Mu Qing. She was so angry that she was gasping for breath. What was Mu Qing saying?


    What was that contemptuous expression on her face? Was she still her student? She was disrespectful, arrogant, and her words were even more vicious.


    Mu Qing was frightened by Teacher Yang¡¯s angry roar. Only then did she realize what she had said. She quickly covered her mouth and carefully nced at the Second Lady of the Shen family who was standing in front of her. That gaze that seemed to want to destroy her instantly made Mu Qing panic.


    Why did she say what was on her mind? Oh god, what should she do now? She was still a child. The Shen family shouldn¡¯t be calctive with her, right?


    ¡°Very good, very good. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I didn¡¯t know today that my Millie is a child without a father or mother in your eyes, it¡¯s really funny. As a mother, I can actually be directly ignored by others.¡± Second Aunt crossed her arms in front of her chest and smiled lightly. She looked at Mu Qing with contempt.


    Mu Qing was stunned. Didn¡¯t Qu Mo say that Emily was a wild girl from the countryside? Didn¡¯t she say that Emily had lost her parents? That she was an orphan? What was going on now?


    Mu Qing wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. Almost everyone was stunned, including the people who had just said bad things about Emily. They couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. The Shen family really saw Emily as one of their own. They weren¡¯t afraid of death when they spoke about Emily just now¡­ The Shen family would definitely not let them off.


    ¡°I believe that if this is the case, there will definitely be more than one person in your school saying that Millie is not the granddaughter of my Shen family and my daughter. As for the others, you don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡±


    Second Aunt lowered her head and looked at Mu Qing. She chuckled and looked at Teacher Yang and the principal.


    ¡°Your school has a hundred years of reputation. Don¡¯t ruin it just because of a piece of rat poop.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Madam Shen. Don¡¯t worry. I promise that such a thing will never happen again. Student Mu Qing, you¡¯re expelled. Teacher Yang, ask her parents toe to the school to handle the formalitiester.¡±

 Chapter 107 - Only Granddaughter

    <h4>Chapter 107: Only Granddaughter</h4>


    ¡°Principal, I was wrong. Don¡¯t expel me. I was really wrong. I won¡¯t speak nonsense anymore. I¡¯ll apologize to Emily. When Emilyes back, I¡¯ll apologize to Emily. I was really wrong.¡±


    Mu Qing waspletely shocked by the word ¡®expelled.¡¯ She didn¡¯t want to be expelled. It wasn¡¯t easy for her parents to let her enter this school. If she was expelled, she would definitely be beaten to death. She didn¡¯t want to be expelled.


    ¡°A cmityes from the mouth. You should reflect on yourself.¡± Teacher Yang shook her head helplessly.


    The others didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly, afraid that they would attract their anger onto themselves. Among them, the person who was most afraid was Qu Li. She had already begun to tremble unconsciously.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?¡± Qu Mo looked at Qu Li beside her worriedly. When she saw that Qu Li was fine, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Sister, fortunately, when I went to look for trouble with Emily previously, Emily did not hold it against me. Look at how much the Shen family values Emily. When that timees, we will definitely be at a disadvantage.¡± Qu Mo was iparably d, but she did not notice Qu Li¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Second Aunt, Second Aunt, quicklye and take a look. There¡¯s something wrong with my Fifth Brother.¡±


    Shen Nan called out loudly while Third Aunt hugged Shen Yu tightly, not letting him leave.


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m going to look for Emi. Emi must be very scared now. She must be very scared.¡±


    Shen Yu struggled hard, but his eyes were empty. Third Aunt could not see through his thoughts, but she subconsciously felt that she could not let Shen Yu leave.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, listen to me. Wait obediently. Someone has already gone to look for her. I believe there will be results soon. We will wait together.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me. I want to look for Emi. Emi is very scared now, Emi is very scared¡­¡± Shen Yu kept repeating the same words.


    ¡°Ah Kun, knock Fifth Young Master unconscious and bring him back.¡± Second Aunt¡¯s eyes focused as she ordered the bodyguards who apanied her in a cold voice. The bodyguard raised his hand and hit the back of Shen Yu¡¯s head. Shen Yu instantly lost consciousness.


    ¡°Mom, Fifth Brother, he¡­¡± Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu in his mother¡¯s arms worriedly. Shen Yu¡¯s state just now had really frightened him.


    ¡°Xiao Nan, you and Ah Kun bring your Fifth Brother back first. Your Second Aunt and I will stay behind.¡±


    Third Aunt saw the fear in her son¡¯s eyes and could not bear it. She reached out to touch Shen Nan¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will bring Millie back.¡±


    Shen Nan raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes and nodded firmly. His mother would definitely bring Emily back. After bringing her back, his Fifth Brother would definitely be fine.


    ¡°Mom, when Millie was kidnapped, her deskmate, Qi Yan, saw it. You can ask her, but she might have been scared.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll get Xiao Hao and Xiao Xu to go back together. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Third Aunt stroked her son¡¯s head with great relief.


    Shen Nan left with Ah Kun. He kept his head down and did not speak. It was all his fault. If he had not beenzy and followed Emily, Emily would definitely not have been kidnapped. It was all his fault.


    ¡°Emi! Emi!¡±


    Shen Yu suddenly sat up from the bed and looked around. This was his room. What about Emily? Did they find Emily?


    ¡°Fifth Brother, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great. You¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    Shen Nan heard Shen Yu¡¯s surprised voice and rushed into Shen Yu¡¯s room. When he saw that Shen Yu was about to get off the bed, he quickly went forward to stop him.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, Doctor Liu said to let you recuperate. You can¡¯t get down now. I¡¯ll get Auntie Song to get you some food.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emi? Have you found her?¡± Shen Yu could not care about himself. The person he wanted to see the most right now was Emily.


    Shen Nan¡¯s hands froze. With a sullen face, he shook his head. ¡°The police searched the entire mountain, but they could not find Millie. The police spected that Millie might have been taken away from that area a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Emi.¡± Shen Yu hurriedly got off the bed.


    ¡°No, Doctor Liu said that your condition is not good now. You can¡¯t be agitated anymore. Grandfather ordered you to rest at home. Don¡¯t worry, Grandfather has already sent people to look for Millie. I believe there will be news soon.¡±


    Shen Nan quickly pulled Shen Yu back. He was also anxious, but his mother told him to stay at home and guard Shen Yu. He had to stop Shen Yu from leaving the house.


    ¡°Let go of me. I¡¯m going to look for Emi. Emi is so timid. She will definitely be afraid.¡±


    Shen Yu struggled to get up. Perhaps because he had slept for too long, he suddenly felt a sense of dizziness and copsed on the bed.

 Chapter 108 - Emi Will Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 108: Emi Will Be Afraid</h4>


    ¡°Fifth Brother!¡± Shen Nan nervously went forward. He looked at Shen Yu and quickly ran out. When he came in again, Shen Hao and Shen Zhe followed behind.


    ¡°Brother, quickly look at Fifth Brother. He insisted on looking for Millie. I can¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Shen Nan was toozy to talk nonsense with Shen Yu and directlyined. He could not stop Shen Yu, but his two brothers definitely could.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t worry. Grandpa has already called Big Brother back. Millie will definitely find him very soon.¡±


    Shen Hao¡¯s heart ached when he saw how weak Shen Yu looked. Even his mother had been depressed for the past two days. From this, it could be seen that Emily had a great influence on the Shen family.


    Originally, they thought that Shen Yu would be a normal person with Emily around. However, after spending so much time together, the people in the family really liked Emily, especially his mother. She really treated Emily as her biological daughter. There had been no news of Emily in the past two days. Second Madam Shen waspletely out of it. She was constantly holding her cell phone, hoping to receive a message from Emily as soon as possible.


    Shen Yan went even further and called Shen Zhe, who was still in the army, back. Shen Zhe had not been at home much to begin with. He was very gratified to hear from Shen Yan that Shen Yu had improved a lot. However, when he returned home, he saw his younger brother lying on the bed like a broken puppet. He waspletely bloodless, just like the night a few years ago.


    There was no need for others to say anything. He already knew how important Emily was to Shen Yu. If he could not find Emily, he was also afraid that Shen Yu would return to his previous state.


    ¡°Big Brother? Big Brother is back?¡± Shen Yu could not believe his ears. He was secretly delighted. If Shen Zhe came back, he would definitely be able to find Emily. Big Brother was so capable.


    Seeing that Shen Yu had a reaction, Shen Zhe was immediately happy. ¡°Yes, Big Brother is back. Big Brother is so powerful. Little Millie will definitely find him very soon.¡±


    Shen Nan ran out of the room like a smart boy and quickly came in with a bowl of porridge. Seeing that Shen Yu began to eat slowly, the three boys of the Shen family let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It has been two days. Why hasn¡¯t Big Brother replied?¡± An impatient voice sounded. Emily shrank her neck in fear and wanted to retreat. However, her entire body was tied to a pir and her mouth was sealed with ck tape. Her red eyes were filled with fear. Her hair which had been tied up nicely, was now in a mess.


    The person who spoke had a buzz cut and a scar on his chin. He looked very scary. He kicked the metal bucket at the side impatiently and made a piercing sound. Emily was so scared that she did not move.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no news, but we still have to be responsible for this little guy¡¯s eating, drinking, and shitting. It¡¯s really unlucky.¡±


    After this person finished speaking, he spat out a mouthful of phlegm in great displeasure. Emily knew that this was the other person who had taken her away that day. He had a square face, a body full of fat, and exposed his upper chest. His entire body was stuck in the sofa at the side, like a ball. However, he was the one with the most violent temper, and kept hitting others.


    ¡°I heard that this girl is a wild girl from the countryside. Don¡¯t tell me that the Shen family is so capable? Treating this wild girl like a treasure? You look like you have tender skin and flesh, but you don¡¯t look like you came from the countryside.¡±


    The scar-faced man reached out and pinched Emily¡¯s face. He clicked his tongue and began to exert force with his fingers. Emily frowned in pain, but she could not make a single sound. The pain on her face was unbearable, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°Ptui, what Young Miss? You overestimate yourself. Do you really think that you are a superior person after entering the Shen family? A girl from the countryside?¡±


    Emily shook her head. The scar-faced man¡¯s saliva sprayed on her face. She felt very ufortable and could not help but move a little. The scar-faced man kicked her leg without hesitation.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Emily grunted. The pain from her calf almost made her squat down. However, she was tied up, and the rope strangled her in great pain.


    She was in great pain. When would her brothere to save her? She was so scared, so scared¡­


    ¡°Enough. If you hurt her, it won¡¯t be worth anything. Watch her. I¡¯m going to buy some food.¡±


    The square-faced man pulled the scar-faced nab aside. If he hurt her, what would happen if they couldn¡¯t get a good price? They would have done this job for nothing.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Who can survive in our hands?¡±


    The scar-faced man looked at her disdainfully. He took out a dagger from his trouser bag and gestured in front of Emily. Then, he patted Emily¡¯s face with the back of the knife. Seeing the fear on Emily¡¯s face, he was extremely happy.

 Chapter 109 - Torture

    <h4>Chapter 109: Torture</h4>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Boss said that this girl can be exchanged for a good price. If we can¡¯t exchange her for money, you won¡¯t get any meat.¡±


    The square-faced man pushed the scar-faced man out of the door. ¡°Go buy some food. I¡¯ll take care of this girl.¡±


    ¡°Tch, look at your cowardice. When I get the money, I¡¯ll definitely kill that girl with my own hands. When that timees, I¡¯ll peel off her skin and make a specimen. Hahaha.¡±


    Emily¡¯s body trembled. She forced herself to calm down, but she couldn¡¯t do it, especially after what scarface had just said. No matter what, she would die? What should she do? When would her brothere to save her?


    Would her brother miss her after she died? Was she going to see her parents?


    Thinking of this, Emily¡¯s tears fell even faster. This made the square-faced man even more unhappy. ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re not dead yet. I still have to serve you. You still dare to cry now? How unlucky.¡±


    The square-faced man was very impatient. If he was not afraid of scarface¡¯s impulsiveness, he could have gone out for a stroll. It was all this wretched girl¡¯s fault. He did not know what she was crying about.


    Emily instantly stopped her tears and did not dare to move. She forced herself to look to the side. She did not look at the square-faced man. Otherwise, she was afraid that she could not help but be afraid.


    What about Bai Yi? Would Bai Yi save her? However, she had not slept for the past few days. She was afraid. She closed her eyes and suddenly woke up. She was afraid that the two people in front of her would kill her. Her attention was not focused and she would not be able to enter the space at all.


    Did Bai Yi know that she was in danger? Would there be a way to save her? She missed Shen Yu and Second Aunt very much.


    ¡°How is it? Any news?¡± Shen Yan saw Shen Zhee in and hurriedly asked. However, when he saw Shen Zhe shake his head, as if he had lost all his strength in an instant, he copsed on the chair.


    ¡°What kind of sin did my Shen familymit? How long has it been since this girl came to my house before she was kidnapped? Xiao Yu is also sick on the bed now. This old man is afraid¡­¡±


    Shen Yan patted his own legs hard. He had long forgotten that he was the head of the Shen family. The current Shen Yan was just an old man.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be agitated.¡± Shen Zhe was full of worry. His hands were tightly clenched on both sides of his legs. Although he had learned to hide his emotions, when he saw his grandpa and thought of his younger brother¡¯s current appearance, Shen Zhe¡¯s hands were even tighter.


    Shen Yan waved his hand. ¡°Go and see Xiao Yu. This child has slept for two days and his face hasn¡¯t turned red at all. Xiao Nan is really capable. He made him eat something. The person he wants to see the most right now is probably you.¡±


    ¡°But Grandpa¡­¡± Shen Zhe wanted to say something but hesitated. If Shen Yu asked him about Emily¡¯s news, how would he answer?


    Shen Yu¡¯s nerves were very weak now. If that taut string was broken, what should he do?


    ¡°The children of my Shen family are not cowards, and Xiao Yu is even better. He is the smartest among you. I believe that my grandson will be able to face it head-on.¡±


    Shen Yan¡¯s tightly clenched hands betrayed his emotions. He was forcing himself, forcing himself to believe that Shen Yu could face it on his own. Shen Yu had grown up, and he would no longer be as closed off as he was when he was young.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Zhe¡¯s eyes were calm. He turned around and left, but was stopped by Shen Yan. ¡°Pay attention to Xiao Yu¡¯s emotions.¡±


    Shen Zhe nodded and left Shen Yan¡¯s study. He went upstairs to the door of Shen Yu¡¯s room. At this moment, only Shen Nan was apanying Shen Yu. Shen Nan stood beside Shen Yu¡¯s bed, feeling very guilty.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, scold me. Don¡¯t hold it in. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had been more careful, Millie wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.¡±


    Shen Yupletely ignored him. Seeing Shen Zhe enter, his empty eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Brother, have you found Emi?¡±


    Shen Zhe¡¯s footsteps paused. He silently shook his head and stared at Shen Yu, afraid that Shen Yu would suddenly lose control of his emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for her. It¡¯s been two days. Emi must be very scared. She¡¯ll cry.¡±


    As Shen Yu spoke, he did not care if his body was weak. He lifted the nket and prepared to get out of bed, but he was pressed down by Shen Zhe on the bed.


    ¡°Look at you. Your body can fall down with a blow of the wind. My team members are all good scouts. What can you do with your current state?¡± Shen Zhe growled. Although his heart ached, he still tried hard to suppress his emotions.


    Shen Yu was stunned, but what Shen Zhe said was not wrong at all. He could not do anything. He could not protect Emily.

 Chapter 110 - There Are No Cowards In the Shen Family

    <h4>Chapter 110: There Are No Cowards In the Shen Family</h4>


    ¡°Fifth Brother¡­¡± Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu carefully. Shen Yu¡¯s face was full of tears. How long had it been since he saw Shen Yu cry?


    Ever since Shen Yu¡¯s parents¡¯ ident, Shen Yu had never cried again. He cried so sadly and powerlessly.


    Shen Zhe waved his hand, indicating for Shen Nan to keep quiet. He was very distressed, but Shen Yu had the kind of emotion that he should have at his age. He could cry whenever he wanted andugh whenever he wanted. He was relieved. At least Shen Yu had learned to vent his emotions.


    Shen Zhe moved a stool and sat beside Shen Yu. He waited quietly until Shen Yu was tired from crying. ¡°Can you listen to me properly?¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yu¡¯s emotions had calmed down¡­ Shen Zhe continued, ¡°My team and I searched the mountain again, but we didn¡¯t find anything. It¡¯s clear that those people nned it. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have moved the people in such a short time. The two of you usually spend more time with Millie. Think carefully. Did anything strange happen to Millie recently?¡±


    ¡°No. During this period of time, Fifth Brother and I have been carefully guarding Millie¡¯s side. Nothing strange has happened.¡±


    Shen Nan scratched his head. During this period of time, he and Millie had been spending a lot of time together. Who would dare to cause trouble for Millie?


    ¡°Guarding? Are you guys guarding Millie because of the incident with Qu Li in Millie¡¯s and Xiao Yu¡¯s ss? You¡¯re afraid that Qu Li will attack Millie, so you¡¯re guarding Millie?¡±


    Shen Zhe raised an eyebrow. This was a sign of his anger. These two people were getting bolder and bolder. How could they not tell their families about such a big incident?


    ¡°Big Brother, we were wrong. It¡¯s just a little trick between ssmates. Moreover, Qi Yan also said that the two people who kidnapped Millie don¡¯t look like students. They¡¯re adults. So, this incident shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Qu Li, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right about this. I¡¯ve asked people to follow Qu Li and Wu Hai for a period of time. Millie¡¯s matter was indeed not done by them.¡±


    ¡°Then who else could it be? Millie usually lives a quiet life with us. Why would she offend others?¡± Shen Nan was even more puzzled.


    At first, he also thought that it was Qu Li and Wu Hai¡¯s doing, but he thought that they probably didn¡¯t have the ability to take Emily away in front of so many people.


    Moreover, they were able to take Emily away in front of so many pairs of eyes. They immediately called the police and sealed off Park Mountain, but the kidnappers were still able to take Emily away. It was obvious that they had nned this beforehand. He did not think that Qu Li and Wu Hai had such great ability.


    Shen Zhe frowned. This was also what he could not figure out. Although the children of the Shen family could easily make other people jealous, Emily had just arrived at the Shen family a short while ago. If they wanted to kidnap Shen Nan, who was the same age, or Shen Yu, who was not much different¡­ It should not be Emily.


    ¡°Big Brother, I want to go to Park Mountain to take a look.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice was hoarse. Since there were no clues, he still wanted to go and take a look. What if there was something that they had overlooked?


    Emily¡¯s current situation was unknown, but he had been lying on the bed. How could he be at ease?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow. But today, you have to ensure that your body recovers well. I don¡¯t want to bring a sick person up the mountain tomorrow and increase my burden.¡±


    Shen Zhe did not show any mercy. Fortunately, Shen Yu¡¯s endurance was much better than before. Otherwise, he would not dare to provoke him like this.


    ¡°I think¡­¡±


    ¡°This is not negotiable. I still have to take care of you when I bring you up the mountain? I won¡¯t do such a tiring job.¡±


    Shen Zhe interrupted Shen Yu. ¡°Since they dared to kidnap Millie, they must be trying to achieve something. Millie won¡¯t be in danger until their goal is achieved. Xiao Yu, you¡¯re very smart. The more you encounter such a thing, the more you have to remain calm. The most important thing is to protect yourself. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to save her, and even you will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I know.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were firm. He kept saying that he wanted to protect Emily, but when Emily was in danger, he could not do anything. How could he protect Emily if that was the case?


    Shen Zhe was very satisfied. Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu and then looked at Shen Zhe. What were these two brothers talking about? Why did he feel that he did not understand?


    However, after Shen Zhe left, Shen Yu actually took the initiative to eat. Moreover, he ate more than usual. After eating, he even asked Shen Nan to take him out for a walk. Although Shen Nan was puzzled, he still followed Shen Yu¡¯s instructions.

 Chapter 111 - Camera

    <h4>Chapter 111: Camera</h4>


    The next day, at dawn, Shen Zhe brought Shen Yu to Park Mountain. Shen Nan insisted on following him. The reason was very reasonable. ¡°I¡¯ll follow. If Fifth Brother is tired, I can still hold him.¡±


    Shen Zhe was very helpless. He could only bring Shen Nan along. It was the same whether he brought one or two.


    Shen Yu did not care at all. As long as he brought him there, it was fine. As for who Shen Zhe brought with him, it had nothing to do with him. He only wanted to find Emily as soon as possible.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, it¡¯s that tree. That day, Qi Yan and Millie were taking photos together. I could see the two of them, so I didn¡¯t care. At that time, I was really tired from the sun and was in a trance! I promise! I definitely did not fall asleep. By the time I reacted, I saw Qi Yan standing on the spot in shock. At that time, there was no sign of Millie.¡±


    Shen Nan pointed at the tree where Millie had taken the photo. No matter how he thought about it, he felt that it was strange. Even though he was in a trance at that time, there were other ssmates around. How could this thief be so bold as to kidnap Millie in front of so many people?


    Moreover, only Qi Yan saw it, but no one else saw it? This was really too strange.


    ¡°My men searched around the tree several times, but they didn¡¯t find anything strange. It was as if those two people suddenly came out and then suddenly disappeared with Millie.¡±


    Shen Zhe frowned. In the past two days, there had been no clues at all. It was as if the three of them had disappeared into thin air.


    Shen Yu walked quickly to the tree. He looked up at the tree and then looked around. There was nothing around. How could he take Emily away without anyone noticing? How could he hide from so many pairs of eyes?


    ¡°Xiao Nan, have you seen Qi Yan¡¯s camera? Wasn¡¯t Qi Yan taking pictures of Emi at that time? Didn¡¯t she capture anything?¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan without blinking. Standing beside the tree, he felt very frustrated, especially when he did not discover anything. He felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Shen Nan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your condition was not good at the time, so Mom asked Ah Kun and I to bring you back.¡±


    ¡°What camera?¡± Shen Zhe was confused. They had searched for so many days, but no one had told him about the camera.


    ¡°It was the camera that Qi Yan was using to take pictures for Millie. Qi Yan told me that she was about to take a photo of Millie, but the two men came out of nowhere and took Millie away.¡±


    Shen Nan was very anxious. Was it possible that no one had gone to take a look at Qi Yan¡¯s camera after such a long time?


    ¡°Xu Shan, bring Xiao Nan to their school immediately to look for Qi Yan to borrow her camera to take a look.¡±


    Under Shen Zhe¡¯smand, a man in military uniform walked over. He had a burly figure. Although he was wrapped in military uniform, one could vaguely feel the tendons and muscles all over his body. He felt strong and powerful.


    Shen Nan subconsciously swallowed her saliva. How hard did he have to work to be like this? If he punched him, would he have copsed?


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Shanined that Shen Nan walked slowly and directly carried him on his shoulder. Shen Nan cried out in surprise. He felt like he was about to vomit. When he was ced in the car, he felt a little better. He looked at Xu Shan with some resentment. However, he was so cowardly that he did not dare to say a word.


    He was afraid that if Xu Shan was unhappy, he would beat him up. His small body could not withstand it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Big Brother will definitely help you find Millie.¡± Shen Zhe saw that Shen Yu¡¯s brows had been furrowed. He looked like a little old man. He wanted tough, but he felt that he was a little unkind.


    ¡°Big Brother, what if¡­¡± Shen Yu did not dare to think about it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯. Trust me, Millie will be fine. At least the kidnappers haven¡¯t contacted their families yet. Millie will be fine until they achieve their goals.¡± Shen Zhe interrupted Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu had always been very respectful to his big brother. If Big Brother said she wouldn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t. Millie would definitely be found.


    Not long after, Shen Zhe¡¯s phone rang. Shen Zhe quickly picked it up with a heavy expression. ¡°I got it. Bring Xiao Nan here first.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, is there any news about Millie?¡± Shen Yu was very anxious, but when he saw Shen Zhe¡¯s face, his face fell. If there was really news, his big brother wouldn¡¯t be frowning so deeply.

 Chapter 112 - The Camera Was Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Camera Was Taken Away</h4>


    Shen Zhe did not speak and fell into deep thought. Shen Yu, on the other hand, quietly stood at the side. At that moment, he hated his own ipetence.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, those people are really too hateful. I don¡¯t know who hates our Shen family so much. Qi Yan said that the police went to her house the next day and took away her camera.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that person wearing a police uniform, her parents didn¡¯t suspect anything. In the end, when we went to the public security bureau, they said that no one had ever gone to the Qi family to ask for a camera. They didn¡¯t even know that they had a camera. This is really hateful.¡±


    As soon as Shen Nan returned, he held Shen Yu¡¯s hand andined endlessly. Along the way, he was so angry that he almost died. Xu Shan, that big guy, did not know how to pity a child like him at all.


    He even despised him in all sorts of ways. As long as he ran a little slower, he would carry him. Therefore, he could only run hard. Look at the sweat on his face. This was all because of Xu Shan.


    It was fine if he ran. if he had news of Emily, it would at least make him feel better. However, there was no news at all. It was as if someone was monitoring their movements.


    Shen Yu clenched his hands tightly. He finally understood why his brother was frowning. These people were obviouslying for the Shen family. But why? How long had Emily been in the Shen family?


    ¡°Boss, what do we do now? What kind of people are so ruthless? Such meticulous methods just to deal with a child?¡±


    Xu Shan scratched his head. It was okay to let him fight, but let him use his brain¡­ Forget it, it was better not to make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Brother, this at least means that we are in the right direction. Qi Yan must have captured something in her camera. That¡¯s why those people pretended to be the police and took the camera away. And it¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t want to cause trouble.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Shen Zhe with a cold glint in his eyes. He would not let the person who bullied Emily off so easily.


    Shen Zhe reached out and touched Shen Yu¡¯s head. He was somewhat gratified. ¡°I¡¯ll let Xu Shan send you guys back first. I¡¯ll go to Qi Yan¡¯s house again to see if she can remember what the person who took the camera looked like.¡±


    ¡°Xu Shan, Go and call Sun Ke over. I need him toe with me.¡±


    Sun Ke was a famous painter in their team. He could draw portraits of criminals based on their descriptions. As long as the description was correct, Sun Ke could basically draw exactly the same face.


    ¡°Big Brother, Fifth Brother and I are going together with you.¡± Shen Nan was instantly unhappy when he saw that Shen Zhe wanted to send them back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯m going to do something.¡± Shen Zhe was the first to disagree. This matter was obviously not simple. If anything happened to Shen Yu and Shen Nan, how would he exin it to the old man?


    ¡°Brother, I want to go.¡± Shen Yu was also unwilling to let him go back alone and wait. He felt that he would go crazy.


    ¡°Shen Nan, Shen Nan, Shen Nan¡­¡± The three of them were still arguing when a familiar voice came from afar. They saw Qi Yan running towards the three of them with a stack of things in her hands.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll give¡­ you guys this.¡± Qi Yan shook the things in her hands. She was panting because she ran too fast.


    Shen Zhe took the thing from Qi Yan¡¯s hand in confusion. A light shed in his eyes instantly. He flipped through the things in his hand one by one. Shen Yu was the first to react. He walked up to Shen Zhe and looked at them together.


    ¡°Shen Nan just left my house not long ago. I felt that something was wrong. I just remembered that I have a habit. Every time I take a photo, my dad will immediately take it to me to develop it. I¡¯ll send it to you as soon as I get the photo.¡±


    Qi Yan originally thought that Emily would be able to be found soon after the camera was handed to the police. She was very happy that she could help her friend. However, Shen Nan found another person to ask her for the camera today. She felt that things were not that simple. She quickly went to get the photos and sent it to them.


    ¡°Qi Yan, you¡¯re really too kind. Why are you so smart? Fortunately, you¡¯ve developed the photo. Otherwise, we really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude. He excitedly went forward to hold Qi Yan¡¯s hand and thanked her.


    Qi Yan felt overwhelmed by the favor. She looked at Shen Nan holding her hand in a daze and suddenly panicked.


    She reacted in an instant and pulled her hand out unnaturally. She suppressed the restlessness in her heart and said, ¡°This is what I should do. Millie is my deskmate and she treats me so well.¡±

 Chapter 113 - Scar

    <h4>Chapter 113: Scar</h4>


    At the thought of this, Qi Yan felt even more ashamed. When she was on the school bus, she was almost bewitched by Mu Qing. Fortunately, she was not brainwashed by Mu Qing. If she really did something to let Emily down, she would really regret it.


    ¡°No matter what, thank you this time. From now on, you are my friend. I will take care of you from now on.¡± Shen Nan patted his chest as if he was her big brother.


    Qi Yan was amused by Shen Nan, but she felt that she had made the right choice. She chose her friend and was not bewitched by others.


    ¡°Qi Yan, can youe and take a look for me?¡± Qi Yan was still immersed in her thoughts when Shen Yu¡¯s voice interrupted her. When she raised her head, Shen Yu had already walked in front of her.


    ¡°Did you take this photo when Emi was in trouble?¡± Shen Yu waved the photo in his hand with a hint of urgency in his tone.


    Qi Yan hurriedly took it. ¡°Yes, I remember that I just happened to ask Millie to get into position. Then, I thought of taking a picture of the sky and the trees behind me. Then, I stepped back a little. Just as I was about to take a picture, these two people ran out of nowhere and quickly took Millie away.¡±


    Qi Yan looked at the photo in her hand. The two people in the photo were about to go up and grab Millie, but she caught them in that instant. It was only then that she realized that she had taken such a photo.


    Qi Yan looked at the photo carefully and stared at a person wearing a cap. ¡°This person, this person is the person who came to my house to take the camera.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shen Zhe was very excited, which gave Qi Yan a fright.


    However, Qi Yan quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure! He has a scar on his jaw. When he opened the door, he gave me a fright, so I had a very deep impression.¡±


    Qi Yan pointed at the person in the photo and then pointed at his jawline. Although it was far away, her father had brought her camera back from abroad. She had always liked to study how to take photos, so no matter how far away it was¡­ She could still take the photo very clearly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯ve really helped us a lot. Can you take me to your house?¡±


    Shen Zhe was overjoyed. He thought for a moment and continued to ask, ¡°Do you remember when this person came to your house to get the camera?¡±


    ¡°The day after Millie¡¯s ident,¡± Qi Yan answered without hesitation. She remembered it very clearly.


    She had asked about Emily¡¯s situation at that time, but that person did not answer her. That person had a scar on his jaw and the brim of his hat was pressed very low. He looked very fierce, so she did not dare to ask further.


    ¡°That¡¯s No. 13. Let¡¯s go to your house now.¡± After saying that, Shen Zhe and Xu Shan led the three children to Qi Yan¡¯s house. The gloominess on their faces finally disappeared. They finally had some breakthroughs.


    ¡°In front, the residential area in front is my home.¡± Seeing that they were about to reach her home, Qi Yan hurriedly pointed the way. ¡°Go this way. Just go in this way.¡±


    ¡°Xu Shan, go to the supermarket outside the residential area and see if there are any surveince cameras.¡±


    Shen Zhe looked at Shen Yu and Shen Nan and continued to instruct them. ¡°Wait for me at your ssmate¡¯s house. I¡¯lle and look for you after I confirm some things.¡±


    Shen Zhe did not dare to dy any longer. He looked around Qi Yan¡¯s house. What he was going to do next was not very convenient to bring the three children with him.


    ¡°Brother, if you have any clues, you must tell me.¡± Shen Yu was very anxious. He was afraid that Shen Zhe would not bring him. He wanted to see Emily immediately.


    Shen Zhe nodded helplessly. Then, he looked at Qi Yan apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble your house.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, you should go quickly.¡± Qi Yan hurriedly waved her hand.


    After Shen Zhe left, Qi Yan warmly weed Shen Nan and Shen Yu. ¡°My parents went to work. Have some snacks. My dad brought these back for me. They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    Shen Yu politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    However, Shen Nan could not sit still. He looked here and there.


    ¡°Qi Yan, did you take all these?¡± Shen Nan pointed at a picture on the wall. It was a sunset. Two people were leaning against each other in front of the setting sun. The wind blew at the hem of the woman¡¯s skirt. The man hugged the woman in his arms, looking very warm.


    Qi Yan blushed when she heard Shen Nan¡¯s words. She nodded. ¡°My father insisted that I take those pictures for him and my mother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful,¡± Shen Nan praised sincerely. Qi Yan¡¯s face turned even redder.

 Chapter 114 - The Room Where the Photos Were Developed

    <h4>Chapter 114: The Room Where the Photos Were Developed</h4>


    ¡°This is all thanks to my dad. My dad is a photographer and he always travels from ce to ce. These photos were all handled by my dad. Do you guys want to go to the ce where my dad developed the photos? There are still a lot of photos that have yet to be processed when we went to y.¡±


    ¡°Really? Will your dad be angry?¡± Shen Nan was very curious, but he thought that it would not be good for her to be a guest in someone else¡¯s house and take photos everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that there are some chemical reagents in there. Don¡¯t touch them. We can just take a look. Those chemical reagents are very harmful to the skin and have a very high corrosive property. When I was young, my father did not allow me to go near them.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, go. Quickly bring us to take a look.¡± Shen Nan was excited. He had not seen how the photos were developed.


    Shen Yu did not really want to go, but he could not resist Shen Nan pulling him along. He was very helpless and could only follow behind Qi Yan and Shen Nan.


    Qi Yan brought Shen Nan and Shen Yu to an orange-red enclosed space. There were many ropes, and there were many photos hanging on the ropes. Shen Nan touched his arm. ¡°It¡¯s actually so cold here.¡±


    ¡°Because this space is sealed, and there¡¯s no light all year round,¡± Qi Yan exined.


    ¡°There are still so many photos?¡± Shen Nan looked at the hanging photos in surprise. It was amazing. Were the photos made like this?


    ¡°Because you have to dry the developer on the photos. You can look at it, but don¡¯t touch it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get hurt,¡± Qi Yan repeatedly reminded and was very worried.


    Shen Nan immediately nodded to show that he understood. Then, he looked around with great interest.


    ¡°Qi Yan, you said that there are still many photos that you took that day that haven¡¯t been developed?¡± Shen Yu suddenly thought of what Qi Yan had just said. Then, could he find any clues from the other photos?


    Shen Yu suddenly became interested and began to look at them seriously.


    ¡°It should be in this area. Father is very organized. Every time he develops a photo, he will arrange it ording to the time. Yes, we can take a look again. I took a lot of photos that day. Many times, I don¡¯t even know what I took.¡± Qi Yan patted her head. Why didn¡¯t she think of it just now?


    Shen Yu and Shen Nan instantly became nervous and began to look at the photos one by one. Shen Yu looked at Emily¡¯s weird figure and bright smile in the photos and Shen Yu instantly felt a lot better.


    However, when he thought of Emily¡¯s unknown location and suffering, Shen Yu looked even more serious.


    ¡°How did you guyse up with these postures? I¡¯m really going tough myself to death.¡± Although Shen Nan was more anxious, he was more yful. When he saw the weird photos, he was immediately attracted to them.


    ¡°Just¡­ Just saw them on the Inte.¡± Qi Yan was embarrassed by Shen Nan¡¯s words and became even more embarrassed.


    Shen Nan and Qi Yan chatted andughed while Shen Yu was in no mood at all. He looked at every photo very carefully, afraid that he would miss something.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I don¡¯t think there are any special photos. Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Nan looked at the photos. They were not of mountains or trees, but of Emily and Qi Yan¡¯s weird photos. There was nothing special.


    Shen Yupletely ignored Shen Nan. He stared at the photo and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother, what are you thinking about?¡± Shen Nan stretched out his hand and waved it in front of Shen Yu, but Shen Yu grabbed it impatiently.


    ¡°The photo just now? Was it taken by Big Brother?¡±


    Shen Nan was very puzzled after hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words. Qi Yan, who was at the side, reacted even faster. ¡°Yes, that photo was taken by Big Brother Shen. Brother Shen Yu, did you find something?¡±


    ¡°When did you take this photo?¡± Shen Yu pointed at the photo in front of him with a hint of urgency.


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Qi Yan walked to the photo Shen Yu pointed at and looked at it. ¡°It should be soon. It will be fine once the photo is dry, but I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll only know when my fatheres back.¡±


    Qi Yan lowered her head in guilt. Her father had not taught her how to develop the photo yet, and she only knew a little about it. She was afraid that she would expose the photo if she took it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll talk about it when Big Brotheres. I think I know how those people took Emi away without anyone noticing.¡± A cold smile appeared on Shen Yu¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 115 - There Were Clues

    <h4>Chapter 115: There Were Clues</h4>


    These people had put in so much effort. They must have nned it beforehand. They had put in so much effort. Just as Shen Zhe said, Emily would not be in danger if they did not achieve their goal.


    Shen Yu was relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first. Big Brother should be back soon.¡±


    Sure enough, not long after Shen Yu and Shen Nan came out, Shen Zhe knocked on the door and rushed in.


    ¡°I found it. If I had known earlier, I would have brought you guys out earlier.¡± Shen Zhe smiled very happily and finally made some progress. ¡°I¡¯ll send you guys back first.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, Fifth Brother said that he knows how those people took Millie away.¡± Shen Nan was very excited and there was a trace of pride on his face.


    See, they had searched for so many days without any clues. Once he and Shen Yu went out, they had everything. He was very useful.


    ¡°What?¡± Shen Zhe could not believe his ears and looked at Shen Yu in surprise.


    ¡°Brother, you go and find Emi first. We¡¯ll talk about the rest when wee back.¡± The thing that he discovered was actually not important. The most important thing now was to save Emily.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you back first.¡± Shen Zhe nodded. Then, he asked his family members toe and pick up Shen Yu and Shen Nan. He left quickly.


    ¡°Major Shen, we¡¯ve already locked onto the whereabouts of this scar through the Heavenly Eye. Do you want to control him or just keep him under surveince?¡± The captain of the action team, who was wearing a police uniform, asked carefully.


    ¡°Do you still need someone to teach you that? I, Xu Shan, don¡¯t have a brain. Even I know that we have to keep him under surveince in order to find the whereabouts of the kidnapped person.¡± Before Shen Zhe could say anything, Xu Shan, who was at the side, looked down on the people wearing police uniforms.


    They were all working for the government. In the end, they were already helpless in a kidnapping case. They even needed their boss to act personally. It was really embarrassing. They even asked such a retarded question. They were inferior to even him.


    ¡°Get up and eat. You really have a big heart! You can actually fall asleep.¡± Emily felt the pain in her legs and instantly opened her tired eyes.


    She was too tired. It had been three days since she was tied up. Her hands were numb to the point that she could not feel anything. Her weak nerves kept her in a tense state. She was too tired. She was really tired.


    ¡°Open your mouth for me. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re dying. I¡¯m eating and drinking to serve you. Who are you acting like this for?!¡± After scarface said that, he pped Emily¡¯s face.


    Before Emily could react, her head was pped to the side. She felt a buzzing sounding from her ear and her face was instantly marked. She felt a burning pain. She felt that the corner of her mouth was in extreme pain and there was a very unpleasant smell of rust in her mouth.


    ¡°I went out to let you buy a meal. When I came back, you are so angry. Has there been any news from Boss?¡± The square-faced man hurriedly pulled scar to the side.


    ¡°Bullshit news. It¡¯s been three days, and Boss still hasn¡¯t picked up his phone. He still hasn¡¯t told me what to do with this wretched girl. How f*cking unlucky.¡±


    Scarface was so frustrated that he spat again. He looked at Emily and was even more frustrated.


    ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t have a single cent. I still have to serve this wretched girl every day, eating and drinking. Boss doesn¡¯t even give me a definite message. If it were up to me, I would just do it directly,¡± Scarface said and waved the dagger in his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again? Have you forgotten what Boss said? This girl is worth a lot of money. Don¡¯t mess around with her.¡±


    The square-faced man¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. He pped the table excitedly, and all the fat on his body moved along with him.


    ¡°If you want to serve her, go and serve her. I get annoyed just looking at her.¡± Scarface impatiently put the dagger away, then took a box of lunch, and sat down on the sofa to eat.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch, you only know how to eat. Aren¡¯t you saying so much because you don¡¯t want to feed this little girl? Why are you pretending?¡±


    Square-face was very unhappy. He went up and directly tore the tape on Emily¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Emily screamed in pain. She instantly woke up. The pain at the corner of her mouth and the smell of blood in her mouth made her feel very ufortable.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really soft and tender. It¡¯s only been a short while, but ayer of skin has been torn off. It seems that you can¡¯t eat anymore. Forget it, I¡¯ll help you eat it.¡±


    The square-faced man looked at the blood at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth with a look of disgust. He then found another glue strip and sealed Emily¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 116 - The Man In a Suit

    <h4>Chapter 116: The Man In a Suit</h4>


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Uhh¡­¡± Emily struggled violently. She was in too much pain. It was better to give her a straight answer. Why were they torturing her like this? She did not know them at all.


    ¡°What are you arguing about? Shut up for me. You keep arguing every day.¡±


    The scar-faced man was very impatient. He casually threw the beer bottle at Emily.


    ¡°Um¡­ Um¡­¡± Emily was sobbing in pain. She felt that there was liquid flowing on her feet. The broken ss bottle that Scarface threw at her must have cut her leg.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The square-faced man was very surprised. The beer bottle that was thrown at him almost hit him. If he had not reacted quickly, he would have been injured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m very annoyed. I don¡¯t know when Boss will send the news. I don¡¯t know util when we¡¯re serving this damn girl. Tell me, what¡¯s so important about this girl? Why don¡¯t we find someone to sell her and we¡¯ll split the money? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Scar, I think you¡¯re tired of living.¡± A cold voice came. The iron door of the warehouse was opened and a young man in a suit walked in. He wore a pair of sses and looked very gentle.


    Emily frowned. She was sure that she did not know this person. Why did he kidnap her?


    ¡°Boss!¡± Scarface and square face were very surprised. The Boss who had been missing for a few days had appeared just like that?


    ¡°Oh my god, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to take good care of Miss Emily? Who did this?¡±


    The man in the suit was very surprised to see Emily tied to the pir and covered in wounds. He turned around and began to scold his two subordinates.


    ¡°Miss Emily, my subordinates are insensible. Come, I¡¯ll take the iron bar out of your mouth first.¡±


    The man in the suit¡¯s eyes was full of heartache, but the hand that tore off the tape was not merciful at all. With a tearing sound, the wound at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth split open again, and it was even bigger.


    ¡°Oh my god, Miss Emily, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Are you okay? It¡¯s all my fault. I deserve to die. I should have been gentler.¡±


    The man in the suit saw the wound at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth and med himself even more. Then, he turned his head to look at the square-faced man and the scar-faced man.


    ¡°What are the two of you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to serve Miss Emily well? Is this how you serve her? You¡¯re really going to piss me off.¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡± The square-faced man couldn¡¯t figure out what his boss was thinking. Wasn¡¯t he the one who told them to deal with Emily well? Why did his whole person change aftering here?


    ¡°Miss Emily, I apologize to you on behalf of my men. I¡¯m really very sorry. Both of them are boors. If there¡¯s anything wrong with their hospitality, I¡¯ll apologize to you on their behalf.¡± The man in a suit untied the rope in Emily¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Emily,¡± he said gently.


    Emily did not dare to let down her guard. This man in a suit was obviously with them. She was not stupid enough to believe that the man in a suit was here to save her. She was not a three-year-old child.


    Emily looked at the man in a suit warily. Because her hands and feet had been tied to the pir, when he suddenly untied them. Emily instantly lost her support and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Oh my god, Miss Emily, what¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t the two of you carrying Miss Emily? Let¡¯s go, quickly send Miss Emily to the hospital.¡±


    The man in the suit looked nervous. The square-faced man and scar looked at each other. Although they didn¡¯t understand what their boss was going to do, the square-faced man still carried Emily.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let go¡­¡± Emily¡¯s voice was very soft because she didn¡¯t have any strength. She wanted to struggle, but the moment she moved, she felt pain all over her body.


    Naturally, she did not believe that the man in the suit would really send her to the hospital. Where would the man in the suit bring her to?


    No, she did not want to leave. If she left Shen Yu, he would not be able to find her. She could not be taken away, but she did not have the strength. She had no way to resist. Emily¡¯s tears instantly streaked across the corner of her mouth. The wound at the corner of her mouth was in intense pain, but she resisted it. She did not want them to see her weakness.


    ¡°Miss Emily, don¡¯t struggle anymore. We are taking you to the hospital. Come with us obediently.¡± A trace of hatred and impatience shed across the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡±


    ¡°How noisy!¡± The man in the suit was obviously impatient. He hit Emily¡¯s neck with his palm, and Emily instantly fell into aa.

 Chapter 117 - Transferred

    <h4>Chapter 117: Transferred</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Major Shen, it¡¯s right in front. Our people followed the scar-faced man. Scarface went into the warehouse in front. Our people didn¡¯t dare to get too close for fear of being discovered.¡±


    The police station¡¯s action team leader pointed at an old house that looked like a warehouse not far away.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Shen Zhe took the police officer¡¯s binocrs and looked around. There was nothing special about it. He put down the binocrs in disappointment.


    ¡°They haven¡¯te out since they went in at 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When he went in, he had a box of lunch in his hand,¡± the police officer answered very quickly.


    ¡°You guys stay here and guard.. Xu Shan and I will go in and take a look.¡± Shen Zhe handed the binocrs to the police officer and exchanged a look with Xu Shan. Then, he looked for cover and walked carefully to the warehouse.


    When they got closer, Shen Zhe¡¯s expression froze. Xu Shan could not control his emotions and could not help but curse, ¡°F*ck, are these people rats? They like to dig holes so much. How can they escape with so many people guarding them?¡±


    ¡°Boss, look, over there!¡± Xu Shan pointed at the pir not far in front of him. The ropes scattered on the ground were the most horrifying, and there were even drops of blood.


    Shen Zhe¡¯s eyes were solemn as he dialed a number. ¡°Get your people toe and collect evidence. The person has already run away.¡±


    After Shen Zhe finished speaking, he looked around and saw that the surroundings were in a mess. He walked to the open lunch box and moved his finger closer. ¡°The food is still warm. They should have just left not long ago. When did the police officer say that Scarface came in?¡±


    ¡°At 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± Xu Shan looked at the time and continued, ¡°It¡¯s a quarter past 2. He should have been gone for at least half an hour.¡±


    ¡°These useless things are still guarding. They don¡¯t even know that they¡¯re gone.¡± Shen Zhe was getting more and more angry. His eyes were full of anger. He still had the nerve to say that he had been guarding in front of him. It was really embarrassing.


    ¡°Boss, the wine bottle on the ground, the rope, and the blood on the ground. It seems that your little cutie hasn¡¯t been having a good time these few days. Now that the clues are broken again, what should we do?¡±


    Xu Shan looked at the things beside the pir and then looked at the degree of wear and tear on the rope. He could see that Emily had been tied to the pir for the past few days.


    Shen Zhe naturally saw what Xu Shan saw. His eyes immediately turned red. He thought about how such a young girl had looked like when she first arrived at the Shen family and how she had looked like when she had been fed up by the Shen family. How could those people be ruthless enough to deal with such a young child? They were really worse than pigs and dogs.


    ¡°Xu Shan, go and keep an eye on him personally. Find out the whereabouts of that Scarface. You follow him personally,¡± Shen Zhe ordered in a deep voice. A trace of killing intent shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Boss, you mean...¡± Before Xu Shan could finish his sentence, Shen Zhe raised his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡°Major Shen, this...¡± The leader of the operation team who followed in saw the scene in front of him and immediately felt dizzy. His men had been guarding the entire time. How could they let someone escape right under their noses?


    ¡°Captain Li, I think your men need to train properly. How long has it been since someone escaped? Tell me, what should we do now?¡± Shen Zhe¡¯s face was dark.


    ¡°Major Shen, this is our mistake. I¡¯ll immediately get them to extract useful evidence and see who they are.¡±


    Captain Li knew that he was in the wrong. He could not afford to offend the Shen family, and he could not afford to offend this Major Shen in front of him.


    ¡°Then hurry up and do it.¡± Shen Zhe could not be bothered to waste his breath on Captain Li. Several times, the clues had been cut off, and it had nothing to do with the Public Security Bureau? He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.


    How did Scarface know about Qi Yan¡¯s camera? How did he leave at the speed of light after they found the clues?


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll get someone to do it right away.¡± Captain Li bowed his head and bowed. He hurriedly instructed the police officers around him to do something.


    Shen Zhe took a nce and was even more impatient. He left with Xu Shan. Anyway, they had already seen what they wanted to see.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, how is it? Any news about Millie?¡± As soon as Shen Zhe stepped into the Shen Residence, Shen Nan had already rushed up and followed behind Shen Yu. He was also staring at him as if she was looking forward to something.


    Shen Zhe sighed deeply and reached out to touch Shen Nan¡¯s hair. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we go in.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face instantly darkened. It seemed that there was no result. How was his Emi now?

 Chapter 118 - The Cage

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Cage</h4>


    ¡°Zhe, how¡¯s it going? Have you found her? How¡¯s Millie?¡±


    Second Aunt came out in a hurry. She hadn¡¯t been able to eat or sleep well in the past few days because of what had happened to Millie. She looked a lot more haggard.


    ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t get too excited. Let¡¯s go in first. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    Seeing the Shen family behind Second Aunt, Shen Zhe quickly helped Second Aunt in and raised his voice to speak to the family.


    Shen Yan sat in the middle and watched as Shen Zhe helped Second Madam Shen in. He was also very anxious. ¡°Xiao Zhe, how is it? Have you found Millie?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, we have found Millie¡¯s location, but we were a step toote. Millie has already been moved by them.¡±


    Shen Zhe¡¯s voice was low. Every word thatnded on the Shen family¡¯s heart was a heavy blow.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t we just find out about Millie?¡± Shen Nan screamed. They had just found out about the clues about Millie. How could the kidnappers have moved her so quickly?


    Pa¡­


    Shen Yan mmed the table hard and panted in anger. ¡°Investigate, Xiao Zhe! Investigate seriously. I want to see who is the one who is going against the Shen family!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I know. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely find Millie,¡± Shen Zhe quickly promised.


    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s investigate on our own. Don¡¯t look for the people from the Public Security Bureau anymore, ¡°Shen Yu said in a deep voice. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to find out who the mole was and who was stopping them from finding Emily.


    Shen Zhe looked at Shen Yu with some relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already asked Xu Shan to follow her personally. We will have the results soon.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, take a look at this.¡± Shen Yu handed the photo to Shen Zhe. ¡°This is the photo I found in Qi Yan¡¯s secret room.¡±


    Shen Zhe quickly took it and soon realized that something was wrong. He took out the previous photo from his bag. ¡°That¡¯s great. Grandpa, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what photo are you holding?¡± Shen Yan looked at Shen Yu with confusion. He felt that his grandson had changed, but he didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all?


    ¡°Grandpa, I want to go to the study to talk to you.¡± Shen Yu did not answer Shen Yan¡¯s question. Instead, he stood up and looked at Shen Yan with a determined gaze.


    On the other side, Emily slowly opened her eyes. She tried her best to prop herself up. The surroundings were pitch-ck and she could not see anything.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is anyone there?¡± Emily¡¯s voice trembled. It was so dark and she could not see anything around her. It was extremely quiet. Where was Scarface? Where was the square-faced man? Where was the man in the suit? Where did they all go?


    Seeing that no one responded, Emily¡¯s voice became slightly louder. ¡°Is anyone there? Save me!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? Look at yourself now. How pitiful.¡± Emily felt that this voice was very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    Suddenly, the surroundings lit up. Emily hurriedly raised her hand to cover her eyes. The intense light made her feel very ufortable, but she didn¡¯t want to be blind.


    ¡°How pitiful, just like a pitiful worm.¡± The voice sounded again. With two ¡®tsk tsk¡¯ sounds and that arrogant and mocking tone, Emily instantly reacted.


    ¡°Qu Li? Qu Li! What on earth do you want to do?¡± Emily shouted loudly. After her eyes adapted, she put her arm down. Only then did she realize that she was locked in a cage. There was nothing around her.


    ¡°You discovered it so quickly. How boring. Weren¡¯t you very arrogant in school? Look at how pitiful you are now. Your delicate skin is full of scars. Do you think Shen Yu will dislike you after seeing you?¡±


    Qu Li spoke as she approached Emily. She walked to the side of the cage and squatted down. She looked at Emily who was lying on the ground with a smile on her face. She was very proud.


    ¡°Did you find them all? Or are they all your people? So, everything was nned by you?¡±


    Emily could not help but tremble as she opened her mouth. It was as if she did not know Qu Li in front of her.


    She only knew that Qu Li was arrogant and domineering in school because she had the backing of the senior, Wu Hai. However, the person who kidnapped her was obviously not someone Qu Li would know at her age. Could it be that Qu Li¡¯s father had helped her?


    Emily felt that her mind was in a mess now. There were too many mysteries. When Qu Li was in school, she was obviously very afraid of the Shen family. Why would she let someone kidnap her?

 Chapter 119 - Offended Too Many People

    <h4>Chapter 119: Offended Too Many People</h4>


    ¡°Who asked you to offend too many people? When I said that I wanted to deal with you, they rushed over to help. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s not good if I don¡¯t ept it?¡±


    Emily¡¯s face darkened. What did Qu Li mean? Did she mean that someone was helping her? Who was it? She would never take the initiative to offend anyone. Who exactly was the one who wanted to deal with her?


    ¡°Tsk tsk, look at you now. You¡¯re so pitiful. Weren¡¯t you very arrogant in school? Look, Shen Yu and Shen Nan aren¡¯t around now. Look at you now. You¡¯re even worse than my Xiao Bai.¡±


    Qu Li looked at Emily who was lying on the ground. The more she looked at her, the more excited she became. When she thought about how Emily had embarrassed her in school, she felt extremely happy at this moment. She finally vented her anger.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. Xiao Bai is a Dutch pig that my father brought back for me from abroad. It¡¯s very obedient. As long as I give it food, it will rush over to please me. Why don¡¯t you beg me? Maybe when I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    Qu Li thought of how Emily would beg in front of her. The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. It was simply very satisfying.


    Emily bit her lip. Qu Li was deliberately insulting her. She would not fall for it. Even if she died, she would not beg Qu Li. She always believed that Shen Yu would find her.


    ¡°Do you think Shen Yu came back to save you? Stop dreaming.¡±


    Qu Li was even more proud. She thought about her partner. If it was not for his tip-off, Emily might have really been found by Shen Yu and the others. Fortunately, her partner moved people very quickly.


    ¡°Shen Yu¡¯s big brother is also very capable. He was actually able to find you. However, he would never have thought that I would find out so quickly and then move youpletely. Now, they want to find you. Can you guess how much time it will take? Or can you guess what they were like when they found it?¡±


    Emily was afraid. She felt that Qu Li was a little crazy now. She did not know her at all. It was as if she could kill her at any time. She was really afraid.


    ¡°Qu Li, what do you want? Killing people is illegal.¡± Emily endured the pain in her body. She was really scared now. She was afraid that Qu Li would really do something in her excitement.


    ¡°Illegal? Haha, isn¡¯t kidnapping illegal? It¡¯s all the same.¡± Qu Li was very disdainful. She looked at Emily as if she was looking at a retard.


    Emily¡¯s breathing stopped. It seemed that Qu Li really did not intend to let her go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have plenty of time to have fun.¡± Qu Li¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Tell me, why do you think Shen Yu protected you so much? Is it because of your face? How about I destroy it?¡±


    A dagger had appeared in Qu Li¡¯s hand out of nowhere. Under the strong light, it emitted a cold light. Emily trembled as she hugged her body tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s something more fun.¡± Qu Li put away the dagger and walked to the stairs at the side. ¡°Let some babies y with you first.¡±


    ¡°Roar¡­¡±


    Before Emily could react, she heard a low roar. She was very familiar with this voice. That was how her father died.


    Emily could not stop trembling. She saw the small door at the side open. Apanied by a low roar, a tiger slowly walked out with proud steps. She did not know who threw a piece of raw meat to the side of the tiger. The tiger quickly pounced. The raw meat fell directly into the tiger¡¯s mouth. The tiger was very satisfied and began to chew.


    ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Emily screamed and curled up. She felt that her father was chewed up by the tiger in this way.


    ng¡­


    A piece of raw meat hit the cage that was holding her. Before Emily could react, the tiger had already rushed over and crashed into the cage without caring about anything. The cage shook twice and stabilized.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Quickly chase it away, chase it away¡­¡± The tiger was very close to her. It was holding a piece of raw meat in front of her and biting it attentively. It was very satisfied.


    Hearing Emily¡¯s cry, it turned its head and looked at Emily with dissatisfaction. It growled as if it was warning Emily, warning Emily not to disturb it from enjoying its delicious food.


    ¡°Haha, I heard that your father was bitten to death by a tiger. How is it? Isn¡¯t it very exciting?¡±


    Qu Li saw that Emily was so scared that she screamed. She became more and more excited and asked someone to pull a chair over. She wanted to sit and watch.

 Chapter 120 - Torture

    <h4>Chapter 120: Torture</h4>


    How could Emily still hear Qu Li¡¯s Words? All she could think about was the image of the tiger gnawing on something. She felt very disgusted, so she tilted her head and directly vomited. She had not eaten properly for a few days, so she vomited all her gastric juice. The sour smell instantly entered her nose, making Emily feel even more disgusted.


    ng¡­


    Another piece of raw meat smashed into the cage. Fortunately, this piece of meat fell directly into the cage.


    The tiger frame hit the cage, but the cage had been deliberately fixed. No matter how hard the tiger hit, the cage only shook violently. Seeing the tiger pounce on her, Emily was so scared that she wanted to retreat, but she had no strength¡­ She could only try to climb forward with her hands.


    ¡°Haha, look at her, she looks like a turtle.¡± Qu Li put her hands on her mouth and said loudly, ¡°Emily, climb faster. The tiger is going to catch you.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯t make any other sound except for screaming. Although her voice had started to be hoarse, the impact of the tiger, as well as pieces of raw meat hitting the cage, made the tiger start to run around her cage.


    Emily struggled to crawl, hoping that the tiger could stay away from her, but Qu Li wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily. She just directed people to throw raw meat in the direction, watching the show very happily.


    Bang!


    The iron door behind Qu Li was pushed open, and two figures walked out.


    ¡°What are you doing? Sister? What are you doing?¡± Qu Mo could not believe what she was seeing.


    Emily was locked in the cage and was scared by the tiger next to her, so she screamed. Meanwhile, her sister, Qu Li, was standing at a high ce and enjoying the scene, and she was smiling very happily?


    ¡°What are you doing here? Wu Hai, who told you to bring Qu Mo Here?¡± Qu Li was very dissatisfied that someone interrupted her. She was very dissatisfied.


    Wu Hai tilted his head to the side and clenched his hands tightly. He watched Emily, who was below, being frightened by the tiger until her face turned pale. She was still trying to crawl forward, while the tiger at the side was happily fighting for the raw meat to eat.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s not Wu Hai¡¯s business. I came here on my own ord. What are you doing now? You¡¯ve be so scary.¡±


    Qu Mo stood in front of Wu Hai, her eyes full of tears. The person in front of her was her sister. She was only ten years old, but she had done such a vicious thing. She felt that Qu Li was so scary.


    ¡°Scary? Emily embarrassed me in front of so many people. What¡¯s wrong with me teaching her a lesson?¡± Qu Li didn¡¯t think much of it. She wasn¡¯t wrong. It was Emily who embarrassed her first.


    ¡°Stop it. Quickly make them stop. Sister, you will harm our Qu family like this.¡±


    Qu Mo saw that Qu Li could not hear her at all. She could only walk in front of the person who had thrown the raw meat. She snatched the meat barrel from their hands and tried to stop their actions.


    However, they acted as if they did not know Qu Mo. theypletely ignored Qu Mo and only cared about throwing the meat in their hands.


    ¡°Grab her.¡± As soon as Qu Li gave the order, someone immediately grabbed Qu Mo. Qu Mo struggled with all her might, but it was to no avail.


    ¡°Sister, quickly stop. Before we make a big mistake, quickly stop.¡±


    Qu Mo saw that Emily was already beginning to lose her mind and hurriedly pleaded for mercy. She could not let anything happen to Emily. Otherwise, Qu Li would definitely be finished, and her Qu family would also be finished.


    However, Qu Li waspletely unable to listen. She pushed Qu Mo to the side and red fiercely at Qu Mo. ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll make them throw you down as well.¡±


    Qu Mo didn¡¯t dare to speak. Her eyes widened in disbelief at what she had heard. Qu Li was going to throw her down? Throw her down to feed the tiger? She was her younger sister!


    ¡°Qu Li! Qu Mo is your younger sister.¡± Wu Hai, who was at the side, was also very shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe that such words hade out of Qu Li¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t want a sister who isn¡¯t standing by my side,¡± Qu Li said indifferently. Her eyes were full of contempt as she continued to enjoy the performance below.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You¡¯re really crazy. How long do you want to be bewitched by those people? You¡¯re only ten years old. Look at what you¡¯re doing now? There¡¯s a life below!¡±


    Wu Hai rushed to Qu Li¡¯s front and held Qu Li¡¯s shoulders tightly. Then, he pointed at Emily who was below the stairs.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me do something, someone will help me do it. Wu Hai, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything without you. Do you see? Emily has embarrassed me so much. Look at her now. I feel very happy.¡±

 Chapter 121 - Stop

    <h4>Chapter 121: Stop</h4>


    ¡°You are a lunatic.¡± Wu Hai let go of Qu Li¡¯s shoulder weakly. He did not recognize the person in front of him at all.


    He still remembered when he first met Qu Li, Qu Li called Wu Hai ¡®brother¡¯. She still had a beautiful smile on her face, but now that the person in front of him was smiling, she became even more arrogant and despotic. It was as if he did not recognize her at all,


    Qu Li did not take Wu Hai¡¯s words seriously. She reached out and pushed Wu Hai. Wu Hai staggered and fell to the ground.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m crazy? When I asked you to help, you were timid and afraid. Now that someone is helping me, what¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s all your fault. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t help me.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you asked Brother Wu Hai to help you with all these things you¡¯ve done? This is against thew! Father will be very angry when he finds out. The Qu family will also be punished because of what you¡¯ve done. Sister, you should stop. It¡¯s still not toote to stop now. Really.¡±


    ¡°What business is it of yours here? Qu Mo, stop acting like you¡¯re very sensible. You¡¯re making me sick.¡±


    Qu Li rushed in front of Qu Mo and snatched Qu Mo away from the person controlling her. Then, she forcefully pushed Qu Mo to the side of the railing, acting as if she wanted to push Qu Mo down.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    ¡°Qu Li, what are you doing? She¡¯s your sister!¡± Wu Hai was shocked by Qu Li¡¯s sudden behavior. Qu Li had really gone crazy. She even dealt with her own sister in this way.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s my sister, she should stand on my side. Qu Mo, listen, if you dare to tell Father about what happened today, Emily¡¯s fate will be yours.¡±


    Qu Li lowered her body and whispered in Qu Mo¡¯s ear in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re really crazy.¡± Wu Hai clenched his hands tightly and directly broke away from the shackles around him, leaving without mercy.


    ¡°Let him go.¡± The person who had imprisoned Wu Hai was about to chase after him, but Qu Li raised her hand to stop him.


    ¡°Miss Qu, we can¡¯t let others know what we¡¯ve done.¡±


    The person who had imprisoned Wu Hai did not intend to give Qu Li face because she was not their employer. They were only under orders to help torture Emily. Qu Li did not have the right to order them.


    Qu Li curled her lips and threw Qu Mo, who was so scared that his legs had gone soft, aside. She did not think much of it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wu Hai will not betray me.¡±


    Wu Hai did not know if Qu Li was too confident or too trusting of him. After Wu Hai left, he looked around. Seeing that no one was following him, he hurriedly stopped a car by the roadside and rushed to the Shen family.


    The Qu family had done him a favor. He could not let the Qu family fall into a dilemma because of Qu Li. Just like now, Qu Li had beenpletely destroyed. He could not let the Qu family be destroyed along with her. That was what he relied on.


    ¡°I want to see Shen Yu.¡± The door of the Shen family had just opened when Wu Hai directly stated his purpose ofing. The situation was urgent, so he had to seize the time. Otherwise, he could not guarantee how long Emily would be able to hold on.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°If you want to find Emily, you¡¯d better let me go in to see Shen Yu.¡±


    Wu Hai impatiently interrupted the servant of the Shen family. He was afraid of wasting time, so he directly pushed the servant away and walked in.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in. How can you break into a private house?¡± When the servant reacted, Wu Hai had already walked to the hall of the Shen family. Seeing that the Shen family was empty, he shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Shen Yu, Shen Yu, Shen Yu, where are you? If you don¡¯t save Emily, Emily will die.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice came from behind Wu Hai, scaring Wu Hai.


    ¡°Come with me, or Emily will die.¡± Wu Hai did not have time to exin to Shen Yu. He pulled Shen Yu and was about to leave, but he quickly reacted.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. With your small body, you definitely can¡¯t save Emily. Maybe you can even lose your life. Where¡¯s your big brother? Isn¡¯t your big brother in the army? He must have a way.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Emi? Did you take Emi away?¡± Shen Yu looked down with a hint of anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. Contact your brother first and ask him to save her quickly. If it¡¯s toote, Emily will really die.¡±


    Wu Hai almost jumped up in anxiety. He couldn¡¯t understand why Shen Yu was so calm!


    ¡°You¡¯d better not lie to me.¡± Shen Yu said and immediately ordered the servants to contact Shen Zhe. He first went to the ce where Emily was imprisoned with Wu Hai.

 Chapter 122 - Feeling Powerless

    <h4>Chapter 122: Feeling Powerless</h4>


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Shen Yu panicked. He was too familiar with this voice. Why was Emily screaming so painfully?


    ¡°What are you doing? If you rush in like this, you might not be able to save her. You might even lose your life.¡± Wu Hai grabbed Shen Yu and quickly pulled him to a dead corner of the house. He used his eyes to warn Shen Yu not to act rashly.


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes were calm as he struggled free of Wu Hai¡¯s hand. He quickly grabbed Wu Hai¡¯s cor and pressed him against the wall. ¡°What did you do to Emi? How could you do this?¡±


    His Emi was so cute. How could they do this to the cute Emily?


    ¡°Calm down first. Now is not the time to talk about this. Tell your big brother to send a location and ask him toe and save her. I¡¯m afraid that Emily won¡¯t be able to hold on for that long.¡±


    Wu Hai grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s hand and removed the strength from Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You can inform Shen Zhe, but we have to make a deal first. You can¡¯t raise this matter to the Qu family.¡±


    Wu Hai¡¯s eyes were full of threats. Shen Yu wanted to break free from Wu Hai¡¯s imprisonment, but he was ultimately not as powerful as Wu Hai. Emily¡¯s painful screams and Qu Mo¡¯s begging voice kept ringing in his ears. Shen Yu was even more anxious.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you. Now, let go of me immediately.¡± Wu Hai heard Shen Yu¡¯s promise and quickly let go of Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Tell them toe over quickly. You stay here and guard. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go out to pick them up. Remember, you must not run around blindly. The people inside are all very skilled. I¡¯m not a match for them at all. You must not be impulsive, understand?¡±


    Wu Hai repeatedly warned Shen Yu. He was very afraid that Shen Yu would lose his cool and run around aimlessly. If that happened, he would rm the people inside and do something irreversible. That would be really bad.


    Shen Yu¡¯s hands were tightly clenched. It was very difficult for him to force himself to nod. At that moment, he hated his own ipetence. In the face of Emily¡¯s scream, he was actually helpless. He was really useless.


    Emily¡¯s terrified screams, the roars of animals, Qu Li¡¯s wildughter, and Qu Mo¡¯s crying could all be urately transmitted into his ears. Every time he heard a sound, Shen Yu felt that it was torturing him.


    He really wanted Shen Zhe toe quickly. Fortunately, his expectations finally came true. Wu Hai ran over with Shen Zhe and Xu Shan.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, quickly save Emi.¡± The moment he saw Shen Zhe, Shen Yu could not help but hold onto Shen Zhe¡¯s arm tightly and beg in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiao Yu, you leave first. Big Brother promises to bring Millie back to you in one piece.¡±


    Looking at Shen Yu¡¯s appearance, Shen Zhe¡¯s heart ached. However, it was not the time tofort him. He pushed Shen Yu to Wu Hai¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Wu Hai nodded and forcefully brought Shen Yu away from the ce. When he pulled Shen Yu into the car, he was already covered in sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I want to wait here.¡± Shen Yu saw that the driver was about to start the car, so he quickly stopped him. He restrained himself from going in, but he could not go back and wait quietly.


    Shen Yu took out his phone from his bag and said, ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ve already found Millie. Quickly get someone toe over. There¡¯s only Big Brother and Xu Shan. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to them.¡±


    Wu Hai did not know what Shen Yan said on the other end of the phone. He heard Shen Yu repeatedly agree before hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Your big brother has been in the army for so many years. He will definitely be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wu Hai saw Shen Yu weakly leaning against the chair with his hands tightly clenched. He was clearly very worried, but he had been holding it in.


    Bang!


    The sound of a gunshot interrupted Wu Hai¡¯s train of thought. Wu Hai opened his mouth wide and looked at Shen Yu in surprise. ¡°You¡­ Your big brother brought a gun?¡±


    Shen Yu was so shocked that he sat up straight. However, he quickly understood. How could his brother not have a gun when he was on a mission? Then, Emi should not be in danger, right?


    This gunshot not only shocked Wu Hai, but also everyone in the warehouse. Emily was stunned. The moment the tiger pounced on her, it fell vertically in front of her. The tiger¡¯s blood fell on her face. She wanted to scream. However, she could not make any sound.


    Emily slowly looked up at the stands and saw Shen Zhe holding a gun in his hand. He flipped over and quickly rushed to the front of the cage. He held a pistol and fired two shots at the lock of the cage. Emily was so scared that she shivered.

 Chapter 123 - Was Fine

    <h4>Chapter 123: Was Fine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Millie? Millie? It¡¯s fine. Big Brother is here to save you.¡±


    Shen Zhe rushed to the front of Emily and saw that her body was covered in wounds. Her face was stained with blood, and the skin at the corner of her mouth had been torn off. Dust and blood mixed together.


    Shen Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. How could they torture such a beautiful child?


    ¡°Boss, why are you being so impulsive? Hurry up and help.¡± Xu Shan followed behind Shen Zhe. Before he could react, he saw that Shen Zhe had already fired a shot at the big tiger. Not only did this give the people inside a fright, but it also exposed their whereabouts.


    His boss was really impulsive. He had to dodge the attacks of others and prevent them from going down to stop Shen Zhe from saving people. Although he was very strong, it was difficult for his fists to fight against four hands. He took a few hits on his body. It was so painful that it almost killed him.


    ¡°Millie,e. Big Brother will take you out. Bear with it.¡± Shen Zhe wanted to reach out and pick up Millie, but when he saw that she was covered in injuries, he actually had no idea where to start. He simply carried her on his back and hugged her with one hand, the other hand holding the gun. He knocked out anyone who tried to stop him with the handle of the gun.


    He raised his hand and shed down with a fatal blow. Shen Zhe did not intend to give the others a chance to resist. He did not intend to let go of any of the people here.


    ¡°What are you all doing? Hurry up and arrest them.¡± Qu Li did not expect Shen Zhe to find this ce so quickly. Looking at the dead tiger on the ground, Qu Li panicked. She could not let them leave.


    Shen Zhe looked in the direction of the voice and narrowed his eyes. The girl who gave the orders looked young, but she was actually so vicious. The corner of Shen Zhe¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Xu Shan!¡±


    Xu Shan was the first to react. He quickly knocked down the people around him and quickly rushed in front of Qu Li. He took out his pistol and pressed it against Qu Li¡¯s forehead. He was very unhappy. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve aimed my gun at a child. Stop right there.¡±


    Xu Shan¡¯s voice was very loud. He pulled Qu Li in front of him, but he still did not take the gun away. Only then did he realize that a little girl with tears on her face was sitting next to Qu Li. ¡°Can you get up?¡±


    Qu Mo nodded. She pushed herself up and let out a sigh of relief. This matter was finallying to an end.


    The thugs looked at each other and stopped, but they still did not dare to let their guard down. Shen Zhe carried Emily on his back and walked to Xu Shan¡¯s side. At that moment, Shen Yu rushed in with Ah Kun and the other bodyguards and quickly controlled the thugs.


    Shen Yu ran the fastest. He saw Emily lying on Shen Zhe¡¯s back weakly. Emily¡¯s eyes were closed and her entire body was covered in injuries. Her legs were covered in wounds and some of the dried blood was still stuck to Emily¡¯s legs. It looked very scary.


    Shen Yu carefully walked in front of Emily and his eyes instantly became moist. In so many days, he had never been so sad and happy.


    ¡°Emi... Big Brother, Emi is...¡± Shen Yu saw that Emily did not have any reaction and immediately panicked. He looked at Shen Zhe and used his eyes to ask about Emily¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Leave this to Ah Kun. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± Shen Zhe said and quickly left with Emily on his back. Shen Yu did not care about revenge and quickly left with Shen Zhe.


    When Wu Hai came in, he saw Xu Shan pointing his gun at Qu Li. Qu Mo stood helplessly at the side and ran over quickly. ¡°Qu Li...¡±


    ¡°Wu Hai, it¡¯s you! You betrayed me!¡± Qu Li understood everything the moment she saw Wu Hai. She cried out in anger. She had never thought that Wu Hai would betray her. She should not have let Wu Hai leave.


    Wu Hai stopped in his tracks and looked at Qu Li with a pained expression. In the end, he shook his head and walked to Qu Mo¡¯s side, supporting Qu Mo as he slowly left.


    ¡°Why? Wu Hai, why are you doing this to me? Didn¡¯t you say that you would always protect me?¡±


    Wu Hai¡¯s indifference hadpletely provoked Qu Li. She felt that she had been betrayed. Even Wu Hai had betrayed her. As expected, no one could be relied on.


    Qu Mo nced at Wu Hai with some worry because she could clearly feel that Wu Hai¡¯s body had paused. However, Wu Hai quickly helped Qu Mo to leave.. In the end, he did not even look at Qu Li.

 Chapter 124 - In Surgery

    <h4>Chapter 124: In Surgery</h4>


    ¡°I say, little brat, with your vicious appearance, who do you think will still dare to protect you? You¡¯re really daydreaming.¡±


    Xu Shan felt very speechless. Were children nowadays so heaven-defying? They were already tempted to kill at such a young age? What would happen when they grew up?


    Qu Li fell to the ground. She knew that she was finished. Shen Yu already knew that everything was done by her. Wu Hai also ignored her now. She waspletely finished.


    Xu Shan looked at Qu Li, who had fallen to the ground, with some disdain. He kicked her with his leg. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Pay the price for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Qu Li quickly refused. She did not want to go. What awaited her would definitely be hell. She did not want to go.


    Xu Shan could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Qu Li. He knocked Qu Li unconscious and then threw Qu Li in front of Ah Kun. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the person to you. I don¡¯t think Boss would want her to go to the police station so early.¡±


    Ah Kun nodded. He naturally understood what Xu Shan meant. Before the police arrived, he had already sent someone to take Qu Li away.


    ¡°Millie, where¡¯s my Millie?¡± Second Aunt and Third Aunt rushed to the hospital after receiving the news. When they saw Shen Zhe, they immediately pounced on him. Second Aunt was the most anxious. She ran the fastest, followed by Third Aunt and Shen Nan.


    ¡°Millie is still in the operating theater,¡± Shen Zhe answered quickly with his head lowered. He nced at Shen Yu who was sitting at the side worriedly. Shen Yu¡¯s posture had not changed since Emily entered the operating theater.


    ¡°Is Millie seriously injured? Who is it? Who wants to deal with Millie?¡±


    Third Aunt became anxious when she heard that Emily was going to undergo surgery. Emily must be seriously injured. Otherwise, why would she still be in the operating theater after so long? When they received the news, Emily was already in the hospital. It had been almost an hour.


    ¡°The situation is still unclear. Let¡¯s wait for the doctor toe out. As for the person who wants to deal with Emily, it¡¯s Xiao Yu¡¯s ssmate. That person¡¯s name is Qu Li. When I arrived¡­¡±


    Shen Zhe told them about the scene where he found Emily. Second Aunt and Third Aunt¡¯s eyes were red and full of heartache. Shen Nan was very angry at the side.


    ¡°How disgusting is Qu Li? She was the one who bullied Millie first. In the end, she even med us. Brother, where¡¯s Qu Li? Was Qu Li taken away by the police?¡±


    Shen Zhe shook his head. ¡°I asked Xu Shan to hand Qu Li over to Ah Kun. After the matter is settled, I¡¯ll hand her over to the police.¡±


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other and looked at Shen Zhe in confusion. However, Shen Zhe shook his head. He did not n to talk about these things at this time. After all, there were too many people and too many ears.


    ¡°Where is Qu Li?¡± Hearing Qu Li¡¯s name, Shen Yu finally had a reaction. He stood up and suppressed the anger in his heart. The reason why Emily had be like this was because of Qu Li.


    He could not let Qu Li be handed over to the police so easily. Moreover, there must be Qu Li¡¯s spies in the police. Otherwise, why would they be able to transfer Emily so quickly?


    ¡°Xiao Yu, go back and rest. Big Brother will handle this matter.¡± Shen Zhe was stunned by Shen Yu¡¯s imposing manner. When he saw the killing intent in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, Shen Zhe was even more surprised, but also a little worried.


    ¡°Big Brother, I want to do it myself.¡± Shen Yu looked at Shen Zhe with a firm gaze.


    Shen Zhe sighed and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you. After the matter is settled, we still have to hand her over to the police. We also have to seize the time.¡±


    This was a silent warning from Shen Zhe, indicating that Shen Yu should not toy with her to death. They werew-abiding citizens.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll let her live.¡± A trace of hatred shed in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He lifted his leg and walked out. Shen Nan wanted to follow, but she was scared stiff by Shen Yu¡¯s death stare.


    After Shen Yu and Shen Zhe left, Shen Nan patted his chest with some lingering fear. ¡°Fifth Brother¡¯s gaze is too scary. I feel like the air around me is so cold.¡±


    Second Aunt looked at Shen Yu and Shen Zhe¡¯s backs with some worry. Third Aunt patted Second Aunt¡¯s shoulder lightly and interrupted Second Aunt¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Xiao Zhe following, Xiao Yu will be fine.¡±


    Second Aunt nodded and sat on a chair at the side. She stared at the three words ¡®in surgery¡¯ that were lit up in the middle of the operating theater.


    ¡°Keep an eye on your Second Aunt. I¡¯ll go and tell your grandparents.¡± Third Aunt patted Shen Nan¡¯s head and ordered him. Then, she took her phone and left.

 Chapter 125 - The Person Behind

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Person Behind</h4>


    ¡°Let me out! Let me out! You guys are breaking thew!¡± Qu Li shouted. She hadpletely forgotten that she had imprisoned Emily for almost four days.


    Xu Shan and Ah Kun found itughable when they heard her voice. Qu Li actually knew what breaking thew was?


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re here. This little brat has such a good voice. She¡¯s been shouting for almost an hour yet she¡¯s still so energetic.¡± Xu Shan was the first to notice the arrival of Shen Zhe and Shen Yu. He quickly went forward to report the situation.


    ¡°Has she told you anything?¡± Shen Zhe frowned, feeling that it was a little noisy.


    Xu Shan shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t even gone in yet. This kid kept screaming. We were thinking that we should wait until she ran out of strength.¡±


    Shen Zhe nodded and looked at Shen Yu, who was at the side. He really wanted to know what Shen Yu was thinking.


    Shen Yu didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he directly pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing Qu Li tied up and lying on the ground, a hint of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. If he remembered correctly, Emily was locked up in a cage at that time. Qu Li should also be like this.


    ¡°Shen Yu? Shen Yu, quickly save me, quickly save me.¡± Qu Li saw Shen Yu appear in front of her as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving straw and hurriedly called for help.


    ¡°Ha, Qu Li, what makes you think that I will save you?¡± Shen Yu scoffed. He was very disgusted with Qu Li. She was ugly and stupid. Oh right, she was especially self-righteous.


    After Qu Li heard Shen Yu¡¯s words, she was stunned and instantly regained her rationality. After what she did to Emily, how could Shen Yu let her off so easily?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a chat and rx? Tell me, who else is behind you?¡± Shen Yu slowly walked in front of Qu Li and squatted down. He looked coldly at Qu Li who was lying on the ground.


    Qu Li looked at Shen Yu in disbelief. She did not even dare to breathe. How did Shen Yu know that there was someone behind her?


    ¡°Boss, you actually told Shen Yu about this?¡± Xu Shan looked at Shen Zhe in surprise. They had a very high degree of discipline. Even though this was not a mission given by the organization, however, was it good to tell a child about such a thing?


    ¡°Who said that it was me who said it?¡± A trace of a smile appeared on the corner of Shen Zhe¡¯s mouth. He looked at Shen Yu and Qu Li under the ss proudly.


    Xu Shan and Ah Kun looked at each other. Shen Zhe didn¡¯t say it? Shen Yu discovered it himself? Did he have to be so heaven-defying?


    ¡°No, no one.¡± Qu Li shook her head quickly, her eyes filled with fear.


    Shen Yu looked at Qu Li coldly and stood up. ¡°Since you¡¯re so uncooperative, I heard that you used a tiger to scare Emi. Who told you to use a tiger? Or rather, who gave you this trick?¡±


    Every word fell into Qu Li¡¯s ears, and Qu Li¡¯s fear deepened. Her body began to tremble involuntarily.


    ¡°Let me think. You used a tiger to scare Emi. Then, what method should I use to make you talk?¡±


    As Shen Yu spoke, he walked to the table at the side. The table was filled with all kinds of torture instruments. Shen Yu fell into deep thought and began to struggle over which one was better?


    Xu Shan tilted his head to look at Shen Zhe. His eyes were full of doubt. Why did Shen Yu say this?


    Shen Zhe¡¯s eyes were full of excitement and appreciation. He felt Xu Shan and Ah Kun¡¯s gaze and sighed.


    ¡°You all know that Millie is an orphan. She was adopted by the Shen family. Millie¡¯s father took the initiative to lure the tiger away to save the vigers. He died tragically under the tiger¡¯s ws. Millie¡¯s mother also passed away due to grief.¡±


    Xu Shan took a deep breath. They did not know about Emily¡¯s parents, so how did Qu Li know? It was the person behind Qu Li. So, how did this person know?


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Xu Shan looked at Shen Zhe with some hesitation. When he saw that Shen Zhe¡¯s eyes had be deep, he quickly shut his mouth.


    Other than knowing Emily¡¯s parents, only the Shen family knew about Emily¡¯s father. Emily came from the countryside, so naturally, the first option was eliminated. There was only one option left.


    Xu Shan did not dare to speak. He could only stand quietly with Shen Zhe, wanting to see how Shen Yu was going to crack Qu Li¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Found it.¡± Shen Yu smiled like a child who had received candy. He raised the towel and kettle in his hand and called two people over. The two of them were carrying a stool.


    Qu Li was puzzled when she was grabbed and tied to the stool. One of them held her head while the other put a towel on her face.

 Chapter 126 - Water Column Towel Technique

    <h4>Chapter 126: Water Column Towel Technique</h4>


    ¡°Oh, what are you guys doing?¡± Qu Li panicked. Once the towel covered her face, she could not see anything. She wanted to struggle, but her head was tightly pressed by someone and she could not move.


    ¡°Do you know the feeling of drowning?¡± A strange smile appeared at the corner of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth. He walked closer to Qu Li and handed the kettle to one of the bodyguards.


    ¡°Boss, where did Shen Yu learn such a perverted trick? Did you teach it to him?¡±


    Xu Shan looked at Shen Zhe in surprise. If he remembered correctly, Shen Yu was still a ten-year-old child, right? Shen Zhe taught Shen Yu such a perverted way of torturing people? Wasn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?


    A hint of surprise shed in Shen Zhe¡¯s eyes, but he quickly reacted. ¡°When Xiao Yu was silent, he liked to read when he had nothing to do.¡±


    Xu Shan looked at Shen Zhe without blinking. So? He liked to read, but he saw such a punishment? Could he say that children nowadays were all perverts?


    Ah Kun, who was at the side, also shivered. In the past, he only knew that Shen Yu had a cold personality. He did not expect that he could actually do such a cruel thing. However, such a punishment was given to Qu Li. No matter what¡­ It was still a great feeling.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­ Mmm¡­ Help¡­¡±


    The water column soaked the towel, and the towel covered her mouth and nose tightly. Qu Li felt that she could not breathe, but the water column kept hitting her face. She really felt that she was going to drown.


    Her legs kept hitting the ground, trying to break free from the shackles, but it was useless.


    Qu Li kept struggling, and the water column did not stop. Just when she felt that she could not hold on any longer, Shen Yu raised his hand to stop the two bodyguards, and then ordered one of them to take the towel from Qu Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough cough¡­¡± Qu Li was panting heavily. At this moment, she clearly realized howfortable it was to be able to breathe freely. Qu Li stared at Shen Yu with her eyes wide open. Her eyes were full of hatred, but more than that, they were filled with resentment.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­ Shen Yu¡­ Cough cough¡­ Do you have to be so cruel?¡± She had only locked Emily up for a few days and then used the tiger to scare Emily. Did Shen Yu have to torture her like this? Shen Yu was actually able to go to such an extent in order to avenge Emily?


    Shen Yu stood in front of Qu Li, like a judge. He looked at Qu Li with a smile on the corner of his mouth. ¡°Heartless? When you dealt with Emi, did you feel that you were heartless? I¡¯ll give you another chance. Tell me honestly, who ordered you to do these things?¡±


    Qu Li¡¯s breathing stopped. It turned out that until now, Shen Yu still had no intention of letting her go. If she didn¡¯t tell him, would Shen Yu really take her life?


    Thinking of this, Qu Li began to tremble involuntarily. She gritted her teeth. She knew clearly in her heart that she could not say anything. If she did, then her life would really be gone. Shen Yu would definitely not dare to kill her.


    Shen Yu saw Qu Li¡¯s originally wavering expression suddenly be firm again. A trace of ruthlessness shed in his eyes. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    Qu Li was shocked. She looked at Shen Yu in disbelief. Her eyes widened as she looked at Shen Yu with a ferocious expression. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ Uh¡­ Let¡­ Uh¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Qu Li to finish speaking, the bodyguard had already ced the towel onto Qu Li¡¯s face. Without waiting for Qu Li¡¯s reaction, water had already poured onto the towel. With the previous watering, the towel had soaked even faster this time, and Qu Li was struggling even harder.


    Qu Li could clearly feel that the duration of this time was much longer than before, because she felt that she was about to suffocate. Just as she was about topletely fall unconscious, a strong light suddenly appeared in her eyes. That terrifying suffocating feeling finally disappeared.


    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough cough¡­ I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Breathing in the air, Qu Li suddenly felt the beauty of living in this world. A wise man submitted to circumstances. She did not want to feel the feeling of being on the verge of death again.


    Seeing Qu Lipromise, Shen Yu smiled with satisfaction. He raised his head to look at the giant ss on the wall and smiled wickedly. It was as if he wanted to be rewarded.


    ¡°Awesome, Boss. I feel that your younger brother is much more powerful than you.¡± Xu Shan was shocked. He raised his thumb and gestured. He was almost impressed to death. Shen Yu actually thought of such a perverted method.

 Chapter 127 - Explain

    <h4>Chapter 127: Exin</h4>


    Shen Zhe felt as if he was being praised and was very satisfied. He patted Xu Shan¡¯s shoulder and walked out of the observation room. Now, it was his turn.


    Shen Yu saw Shen Zhe walk in and walked to the side consciously. Shen Zhe¡¯s mouth was always smiling. Shen Yu was a little surprised. How long had it been since he had seen Shen Zhe smile? Could it be that he was satisfied with his performance just now?


    ¡°Qu Li, who told you to send someone to kidnap Millie? How did you take her away without anyone noticing?¡±


    Shen Zhe went straight to the point and did not n to be polite with Qu Li. The earlier he asked, the more important it was to send her to the police station.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ I don¡¯t know who they are. They came to me of their own ord.¡±


    Qu Li spoke in a panic, but Shen Yu and Shen Zhe¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She became even more panicked. ¡°What I said is true. You have to believe me.¡±


    Qu Li gulped and continued, ¡°In the beginning, I only wanted Wu Hai to help me teach Emily a lesson. I also wanted Wu Hai to kidnap her. However, Shen Yu and Shen Nan were always by Emily¡¯s side. Wu Hai couldn¡¯t make a move. Who knew that Wu Hai would cower in the end? He took the initiative to find me and wanted me to let it go. He said that the Shen family valued Emily very much and asked me not to gamble on the Qu family.¡±


    ¡°I was very angry. I felt that Wu Hai had betrayed me. However, a few dayster, someone took the initiative to look for me and said that they could help me deal with Emily.¡±


    Qu Li did not dare to look into Shen Zhe and Shen Yu¡¯s eyes because they were very scary. She felt that she had been killed countless times by their eyes.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡± Shen Yu could not hold it in any longer. He took two steps and stood in front of Qu Li. However, Qu Li¡¯s answer ultimately disappointed him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Every time, they came to look for me. I couldn¡¯t see their faces. Moreover, when they handed Emily over to me, Emily was already injured. I only used the tiger to scare Emily.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to use the tiger?¡± Shen Zhe asked in a deep voice. His gaze didn¡¯t shift away from Qu Li.


    Qu Li paused, sighed, and continued, ¡°It was also them, but I didn¡¯t see their faces. They called me and told me where they put Emily. They just told me to pick her up directly.¡±


    ¡°They told you to use the tiger on the phone? Is there anything special about the voice? Tell me everything you know, and don¡¯t hide anything.¡±


    ¡°No, every time they called, the voice on the phone was like a robot¡¯s words. It was very unpleasant. He was the one who told me to use the tiger to scare Emily. I didn¡¯t expect Emily to be so afraid of the tiger. She was clearly safe in the cage. She was just looking at it in that cage. The tiger couldn¡¯t get in.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who helped me at all. It was three days after Emily was kidnapped that they called me and told me to go to the park not far from my house. When I brought people to find Emily, she was on a chair in the park. She was already covered in injuries at that time.¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Qu Li hurriedly shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else. At first, I thought those people were lying to me because Emily had already been kidnapped for three days before they contacted me. Really. When I found Emily, she was already covered in injuries.¡±


    Qu Li was very afraid that Shen Zhe and Shen Yu would not believe what she said. She looked at them very seriously, she emphasized again and again, ¡°It¡¯s true. Everything I said is true. There¡¯s no falsehood at all. I just wanted to scare Emily. Who asked her to embarrass me so much in school? I really didn¡¯t want to kill her. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why, but seeing Emily so scared and begging for mercy, I was very excited. I struck her mercilessly in an instant.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. I really know that I was wrong. Shen Yu, please let me go. Look, if it wasn¡¯t for Wu Hai, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Emily. Wu Hai is under the orders of our Qu family. The merits and faults are offset. Please let me go, okay?¡± Qu Li looked at Shen Yu and Shen Zhe with a pleading look.


    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Shen Yupletely ignored Qu Li¡¯s pleas for mercy. Some people had to pay a price for what they had done. He would definitely not let Qu Li go so easily. However, it seemed that he could not get any useful information from Qu Li¡¯s mouth now.

 Chapter 128 - Drip Drip

    <h4>Chapter 128: Drip Drip</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Just don¡¯t kill her. I¡¯ll get Xu Shan and Ah Kun to send her to the police station tomorrow.¡±


    Shen Zhe frowned. He was not in a good mood. After all, the person behind her had not been found. Did that mean that Emily was still in danger? Was the person behind her trying to deal with Emily, or was it the Shen family?


    Qu Li looked at Shen Zhe¡¯s back as he turned around and left. She immediately panicked. ¡°No, don¡¯t hand me over to Shen Yu. I don¡¯t want it. Send me to the police station. I know I¡¯m wrong. I admit everything. I really admit everything.¡±


    However, Shen Zhe acted as if he did not hear Qu Li¡¯s voice at all. After all, Shen Yan was still waiting for his news.


    ¡°Go prepare a noose and a basin¡­¡± Shen Yu whispered into the bodyguard¡¯s ear. He felt that Qu Li¡¯s voice was a little noisy. He took out a piece of tape and stuck it on Qu Li¡¯s mouth. Instantly, he felt that the world had be much quieter.


    Shen Yu looked at Qu Li¡¯s appearance and thought of the wound at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth. His eyes darkened. He tore off a corner of the tape and pulled it forcefully.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Qu Li screamed in pain. She felt an intense pain at the corner of her mouth.


    Shen Yu felt that it was noisy again. He changed the adhesive strip and then tore it again. There was a scream again. He stuck it again and again and tore it again. After a few times, he saw that the corner of Qu Li¡¯s mouth had lost ayer of skin and started to bleed. Only then did he stick the adhesive strip with satisfaction.


    ¡°Wu¡­ Wu¡­ Wu wu wu¡­¡± Qu Li¡¯s tears had long wetted her face. It was very painful, but Shen Yu did not show any mercy at all. When he saw Qu Li¡¯s appearance, the corners of his mouth involuntarily curled up. The bodyguard had also prepared the things that Shen Yu had ordered.


    Shen Yu used a ck cloth to cover Qu Li¡¯s eyes. Then, he pulled hard and tied it tightly. He pulled a stool over and ced the water basin beside Qu Li¡¯s ear. Then, he got someone to put a two-meter-tall big bucket and connect it to a water pipe, he kept pouring water into the bucket and put a pipe on top of the water basin. The water in the bucket was full. Shen Yu adjusted the speed of the water flow and saw that the water dripped into the water basin along with the pipe.


    ¡°Drip¡­ Drip¡­ Drip¡­¡± Qu Li¡¯s breathing stopped, it was very quiet around her. She could not see anything. The drip sound of the water seemed to be at the same frequency as her heartbeat. It was as if her heart would stop beating in the next second. She was very nervous and scared.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh¡­¡± She wanted to ask Shen Yu not to leave. She also wanted to ask Shen Yu to let her go. However, she could not make a sound and no one responded to her. The only response she got was the sound of water dripping. It was quiet and scary.


    Qu Li did not know how long the water had been dripping for. She only knew that she was very scared. She had been in a nervous situation. Her heartbeat was getting faster and faster. The sound of water was also getting faster and faster. The surroundings were even quieter and scarier. When Qu Li was sent to the police station the next day¡­ She was already in a trance from the shock. However, this was naturally something forter.


    ¡°Where did you learn this method of torturing people?¡± Shen Zhe was driving, and Shen Yu was sitting beside him. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes. It had to be said that no matter how good Qu Li¡¯s psychological quality was, she would not be able to withstand Shen Yu¡¯s method.


    When the time came, she would be so scared that her heart muscle could suddenly die. However, Shen Yu knew what he was doing, so he was not worried.


    ¡°I read it in the book. It seems that the effect is not bad. If it were not for the fact that I could not find a tiger right away, I would definitely return the original copy that she gave to Emi to her.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was dark. He did not know how Emily was doing in the hospital. Did she leave the operating theater? Did the doctor say that she only needed to rest well?


    ¡°I¡¯ve just spoken to Second Aunt. Millie is still in the operating theater, but I have a friend from that hospital. He helped me ask, and Millie¡¯s problem isn¡¯t big. She¡¯s just overly shocked. In addition, there are a lot of abrasions on her body, so it¡¯s a little troublesome and time-consuming to deal with them. The most serious injury is her finger. Her ten fingers are connected to her heart. I think she needs to rest and recover for a period of time.¡±


    Shen Zhe saw that Shen Yu was trying his best not to ask about Emily, so he took the initiative to open his mouth. When he thought about how she was trying her best to climb up when he found Emily, his heart ached even more for that little figure.


    Shen Yu clenched his hands on his legs. He felt that he was still too merciful to Qu Li. He should have gotten someone to remove all her fingernails before he could vent the hatred in his heart.


    ¡°Should I send you to the hospital, or should I go back to the Shen family first?¡±

 Chapter 129 - Those People

    <h4>Chapter 129: Those People</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. Grandpa should still be waiting. There¡¯s Second Aunt in the hospital. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Shen Yu closed his eyes and leaned against the stool. He made a difficult decision. Shen Zhe had not expected such a decision. ording to how much Shen Yu cared about Emily, shouldn¡¯t he go to the hospital after taking revenge?


    A trace of pain appeared on Shen Yu¡¯s calm face, but he did not open his eyes. He said slowly, ¡°Brother, I have a bad feeling. I feel that what happened to Emi this time has something to do with those people.¡±


    Shen Zhe¡¯s body stiffened and he touched Shen Yu¡¯s head with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother will protect you and Millie well this time. Brother will not let those people hurt you again.¡±


    Shen Yu opened his eyes and looked at Shen Zhe who was driving seriously. He instantly felt that Shen Zhe¡¯s figure was almost two meters tall. However, he wanted to take revenge himself. He wanted to protect Millie by himself. As for those people... He would be able to find them sooner orter.


    As soon as Shen Zhe and Shen Yu returned to the Shen family, they went straight to Shen Yan¡¯s study. They told Shen Yan what Qu Li had told them. Shen Yu also told Shen Yan what he had told Shen Zhe in the car.


    Shen Yan looked at Shen Yu in shock. He took a deep breath and asked carefully, ¡°Xiao Yu, are you sure?¡±


    Shen Yu frowned and shook his head, ¡°No, but if it wasn¡¯t for them, I can¡¯t think of anyone else. Grandfather taught us to be united and love each other since we were young. Only the Shen family knows about Emi¡¯s father. I definitely don¡¯t believe that the Shen family would do such a thing to Emi. Other than those who have been watching the Shen family, I can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±


    Shen Yan was very pleased. This meant that Shen Yu and Shen Zhe had never doubted their own people from the beginning to the end. This meant that their Shen family¡¯s education was not a failure. How could a big family that knew how to get along with each other not walk towards prosperity?


    ¡°If it really is them, one day they will give themselves away. We will always be able to find out who is behind this. Right now, the most important thing is to take care of Millie¡¯s body. I have already ordered to cut off all business dealings with the Qu family. If they dare to bully my Shen family members, I will let them know that my Shen family is not easy to bully.¡±


    The more Shen Yan thought about it, the angrier he got. His Shen family raised such a delicate and cute child, yet she was treated like that. Especially when his second daughter-inw called to say that Emily had been in the operating room for almost two hours and had note out yet, he also heard that Emily¡¯s entire body was covered in injuries. What was even more infuriating was that Emily¡¯s finger was the most severely injured. That pair of hands could y Go!


    ¡°Grandfather, if it wasn¡¯t for Wu Hai, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Emi so quickly. Before Wu Hai brought me to find Emi, I had already promised him that I wouldn¡¯t raise this matter to the Qu family. Moreover, Qu Li also said that Wu Hai wasn¡¯t willing to help her, which was why someone took the initiative to look for Qu Li. It can be seen that this matter really has nothing to do with the Qu family.¡±


    Shen Yu hurriedly told him about his previous agreement with Wu Hai. After all, he had to take revenge, and he had to return the favor.


    Shen Yan looked unhappy after hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words. He was naturally happy to show his family members his love, but he did not agree to give his enemy a way out. He did not agree with such a benevolence.


    Shen Yu saw the displeasure on Shen Yan¡¯s face and quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve taught us to keep our promises since we were young. If it weren¡¯t for Wu Hai, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Emi so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, Xiao Yu is right. The Qu family doesn¡¯t know about this. Since Xiao Yu wants to return the favor, our Shen family naturally can¡¯t be someone who doesn¡¯t keep their word. If this gets out in the future, our Shen family will definitely be criticized.¡± Shen Zhe also tried to persuade him. It was true that they couldn¡¯t take revenge on the entire Qu family because of Qu Li¡¯s actions alone.


    Seeing that Shen Yu and Shen Zhe insisted, Shen Yan could only wave his hand, ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯ve already said so, we¡¯ll do as you say. As for the other matters, we¡¯ll wait for Second and Third toe back. First, we¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Millie. My poor Granddaughter.¡±


    A trace of self-me shed through Shen Yan¡¯s heart. If Emily had note to their Shen family, would she not have met with such danger?


    Shen Yu and Shen Zhe quickly followed him and walked to the door. Shen Yan looked at Shen Yu seriously and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you really thought it through?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡± Shen Zhe was confused.. He felt that he did not understand what Shen Yan meant.

 Chapter 130 - I Disagree

    <h4>Chapter 130: I Disagree</h4>


    ¡°You can ask him.¡± Shen Yan sighed, but Shen Yu knew very well that Shen Yan had done it on purpose. He had said it on purpose for Shen Zhe to hear. After all, the only person who could stop Shen Yu¡¯s decision was Shen Zhe.


    Shen Yu¡¯s expression froze, and there was a hint of determination in his eyes. ¡°I asked Grandpa to agree to let me enter thepany next year.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shen Zhe was a little unsure of what he had heard. He was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°Do you want to die? How old are you now? You¡¯ve already put yourself in that kind of danger. Have you forgotten what happened in the past?¡±


    Shen Zhe pulled Shen Yu in front of him. When he saw the words ¡®it doesn¡¯t matter¡¯ written on Shen Yu¡¯s face, he became even angrier. He reached out and patted the back of Shen Yu¡¯s head. He warned him fiercely, ¡°Shen Yu, I¡¯m telling you, no matter how smart you are and how intelligent you are, don¡¯t even think about joining thepany before you turn eighteen.¡±


    Shen Yan stood at the side like a shrewd person, not saying a word, waiting for Shen Zhe to teach Shen Yu a lesson. This was because he had also tried to persuade Shen Yu, but Shen Yu did not listen to him at all. Instead, he said to him, ¡°Grandpa, regret is not just running away. I have never med Grandpa, so please respect my decision.¡±


    Shen Yan could not deny that after hearing these words, the head of the Shen family, who had been through a lot, actually had tears in his eyes. However, he still did not agree to Shen Yu. Just as Shen Yu said, he had been living in regret for the past few years. Therefore, he brought Shen Yu along and kept ¡®running¡¯ away, hoping to cure Shen Yu¡¯s illness.


    At that time, if it were not for his carelessness and not knowing how to hide Shen Yu¡¯s talent, he would not have said that he wanted Shen Yu to enter thepany to study when Shen Yu was only seven years old. This was equivalent to telling others that Shen Yu was the descendant that the Shen family favored the most, and that he was very important to the Shen family.


    The Shen family wasn¡¯t omnipotent. There were always people who liked to challenge the Shen family¡¯s bottom line. When Shen Yu was on his way home from school, they directly stopped the car and forcefully kidnapped Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu¡¯s parents received a call from the kidnappers and personally went to pay the ransom. However, how could the vicious kidnappers have any sense? After receiving the money they wanted, they directly shot Shen Yu¡¯s parents to death in front of Shen Yu.


    From then on, Shen Yu became silent. He even started to me himself, thinking that it was all his fault. There were even a few times when he wanted tomit suicide. If his second daughter-inw and the servants at home had not found out, Shen Yu would have long been gone.


    The person who med himself the most was Shen Yan. If it was not for his decision, Shen Yu¡¯s parents would not have died. They would not have died in vain and Shen Yu would not have be depressed. Therefore, whenever Shen Yan was free, he would bring Shen Yu to visit famous doctors. He wanted to cure Shen Yu¡¯s illness so that he would feel less guilty.


    As for those kidnappers, after they killed someone with the ransom money, it was as if they had disappeared from the face of the earth. No matter how many people they sent out to look for them, there was no news at all.


    ¡°Big Brother, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s cold voice pulled Shen Yan¡¯s thoughts back. He didn¡¯t know when, but Shen Yan¡¯s tears had long burst out and he couldn¡¯t control them.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to know. There¡¯s no room for negotiation on this matter. I don¡¯t agree to let you enter thepany next year. Shen Yu, let me tell you, you didn¡¯t even think about it before you turned 18.¡± Shen Zhe pointed at Shen Yu. The more he spoke, the angrier Shen Yu became.


    ¡°Big Brother, let¡¯s go to the hospital first. We¡¯ll talk about this when we get back.¡± Shen Yu was a little helpless. He could only change the topic first and persuade Shen Zhe to agreeter. However, Shen Yu was wrong. Shen Zhepletely ignored him.


    ¡°No, Xiao Yu. If you don¡¯t agree to me today, you won¡¯t be able to leave this study room, much less go to the hospital.¡± Shen Zhe admitted that he was a little childish now. However, as long as he could get Shen Yu to agree to him, so what if he was childish?


    ¡°Big Brother! Don¡¯t you understand? From the photo that they found in Qi Yan¡¯s house, they had already nned it from the beginning. It proves that they have always been scheming against me by my side. They will not give up. They will only use the people around me to hurt me.¡±


    Shen Yu raised his voice and instantly felt a little powerless. He reached out and covered his heart. ¡°Big Brother, whenever I think about how Emi might have been hurt because of me, I feel like my heart is about to stop. I want to be stronger. I don¡¯t want Emi to be¡­ like Mom and Dad.¡±

 Chapter 131 - Face It Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 131: Face It Yourself</h4>


    Shen Yu¡¯s voice choked at the end of his speech. It was a tragic memory that he had never wanted to touch, but he also did not want to blindly hide under the Shen family¡¯s protection.


    He did not dare to think too much about it, but subconsciously, he would think that Emily would be kidnapped this time, more or less rted to those who did not like him. If he still blindly avoided it, then if something even more terrible happened in the future¡­ Would he use silence to run away from everything?


    That way, he would be too weak. Even he looked down on himself.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you can¡¯t me everything on yourself. In the end, what happened to Millie this time was because Qu Li wanted to kill Millie. That¡¯s why those people took advantage of it.¡± Shen Zhe narrowed his eyes. His face was full of dissatisfaction.


    He was very satisfied with Shen Yu¡¯s performance this time. However, he did not want Shen Yu to me everything on himself. What was wrong with Shen Yu?


    ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me. I can face those things on my own. I can¡¯t hide under the protection of you and Grandpa forever.¡±


    Shen Yu nced at Shen Zhe and then shifted his gaze to Shen Yan. He could clearly feel that Shen Yan¡¯s eyes had be red.


    This old man should be ming himself. He had lost his parents, but didn¡¯t he also lose his children?


    For so many years, those people had always been behind the scenes. If they wanted to deal with the Shen family, this old man should have had a hard time.


    ¡°Okay, I will send out a message. Next year, I will let you enter thepany to contact thepany¡¯s business.¡± Shen Yan was the first topromise. Shen Zhe wanted to open his mouth to refute, but Shen Yan waved his hand. He had seen Shen Yu¡¯s decision, so he naturally saw Shen Yu¡¯s determination. Sooner orter, Shen Yu would have to learn to face everything on his own.


    Shen Zhe sighed and reached out to pat Shen Yu¡¯s shoulder, he said earnestly, ¡°I know that you have always been a person with strong opinions since you were young. Now that you are trying hard to face the past, I should beforting you. But you have to promise me that you cannot let yourself get hurt. Otherwise, no matter what you are doing, you have to stop. Whether it is locking you up in the Shen family or hiding under our protection, I only want you to live well.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s gaze froze. He nodded heavily and silently promised Shen Zhe.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? My mother called to say that Millie has woken up. She asked me to call you guys over.¡±


    Shen Nan came to the door of Shen Yan¡¯s study and saw three people standing at the door. The atmosphere was very solemn. Could it be that something big had happened again?


    ¡°Emi has woken up?¡± Shen Yu, who was the first to react, quickly went downstairs. Shen Zhe and Shen Yan looked at each other and shook their heads. They also hurriedly followed.


    ¡°Emi!¡± Shen Yu pushed open the door of the private ward in a hurry and shouted in a very anxious manner. Everyone in the ward was shocked.


    When Emily saw Shen Yu, who she had been longing for, she stopped eating the porridge. Her eyes immediately turned red, but she could not hide the excitement in her heart. She immediately cried out loud.


    ¡°Brother, Brother¡­ Brother¡­ I thought¡­ Brother¡­ I thought¡­¡± She thought that she would never see Shen Yu again, but this sentence, she could not say itpletely.


    ¡°Be good, Millie. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Second Aunt quickly put the bowl and spoon in her hand to the side. She reached out and gently patted Emily¡¯s back. Sheforted her gently and tilted her head to look at Shen Yu with me.


    Emily had already stopped crying. It was not easy for her to open her mouth to eat, but now that she saw Shen Yu, she could not stop crying again. She cried until her heart was almost broken.


    Hearing Emily¡¯s crying, Shen Yu was the most upset. Shen Yu lifted his heavy steps and walked in front of Emily, fiercely holding Emily in his arms, ¡°It¡¯s all Brother¡¯s fault. Brother will definitely not lose you again in the future.¡±


    Emily wantonly cried in Shen Yu¡¯s heart. She cried until she was out of breath. When everyone saw it, they slightly tilted their heads and wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes. The first to react was Second Aunt, who stepped forward and pulled Shen Yu away. She looked gently at Emily and spoke.


    ¡°Millie, don¡¯t cry anymore. Otherwise, your eyes will swell. You haven¡¯t eaten properly these few days. Come, have some more porridge.¡±


    Second Aunt brought the porridge in her hand closer to Emily¡¯s mouth. Then, she used a spoon to feed it to Emily¡¯s mouth. She was afraid that it would be hot, so she blew on it for Emily.

 Chapter 132 - Does It Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 132: Does It Hurt?</h4>


    Shen Yu then realized that Emily¡¯s ten fingers were wrapped in bandages. His eyes darkened, and he instantly felt that his method of dealing with Qu Li was too simple.


    Shen Yu took the bowl and spoon from Second Aunt¡¯s hands and carefully fed Emily porridge. He looked at Emily¡¯s ten fingers and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Emily did not react in time. She looked at Shen Yu in confusion. Following Shen Yu¡¯s gaze, she shook her head obediently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s scarier when it¡¯s wrapped up by the doctor.¡±


    Seeing how sensible and obedient Emily was, Second Aunt could not stand it any longer and tilted her head to the side. She tried hard to hold back the tears that welled up in her eyes.


    ¡°When we go back, Second Aunt will definitely nourish you well. These people are too cruel. Haven¡¯t they given you anything to eat in the past few days?¡±


    Emily shook her head. ¡°Every time Scarface and Squareface went out to buy food, they would feed me two mouthfuls. Then, they would find a random reason to take my food and eat it themselves.¡±


    As for that reason, Emily did not say it. She did not want the Shen family to feel ufortable with her anymore.


    ¡°Scarface and Squareface?¡± Shen Zhe, who had been standing quietly at the side, suddenly became nervous after hearing Emily¡¯s words. He quickly walked up to Emily.


    Emily was shocked by Shen Zhe¡¯s reaction and nodded heavily. ¡°Scarface and Squareface have been watching me for the past few days. They were the ones who kidnapped me.¡±


    ¡°You saw their faces?¡± Shen Zhe asked again. Seeing Emily nod, Shen Zhe was overjoyed.


    ¡°Millie, hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll call one of my colleagues over. When the timees, can you describe to him what those two look like?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, Emi just woke up and needs to rest.¡± Shen Yu looked at Shen Zhe with some dissatisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Big Brother saved me this time. I haven¡¯t thanked him yet. I¡¯m very happy to be able to help Big Brother. Moreover, this is my own matter. I should help.¡±


    Emily hurriedly opened her mouth and said. Her gaze fell on Shen Zhe, and a trace of envy shed in her eyes. Shen Zhe¡¯s figure was really good. She still remembered the strong sense of security she felt on Shen Zhe¡¯s back at that time. It was really reassuring.


    Shen Zhe went forward and patted Emily¡¯s obedient head. Then, he went out of the ward to contact Sun Ke.


    As soon as Shen Zhe left, Shen Yu ordered Emily to eat in a low voice. He had clearly seen the way Emily looked at Shen Zhe just now, and this made him very unhappy.


    After Millie finished eating, Shen Zhe also walked in with Sun Ke. Shen Zhe showed Emily the portrait that Sun Ke had drawn for Scarface. ¡°Take a look. is one of them him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s him. He¡¯s Scarface.¡± Emily nodded in surprise and looked at Sun Ke with admiration. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing. How do you know what Scarface looks like?¡±


    Sun Ke smiled awkwardly and could only exin, ¡°Do you have a ssmate named Qi Yan? She was the one who provided me with this person¡¯s appearance.¡±


    ¡°Qi Yan?¡± Emily seemed to have thought of something. She hurriedly looked at Shen Yu and said, ¡°Brother, is Qi Yan scared too? When I was kidnapped, I felt that Qi Yan was almost scared to death.¡±


    Shen Yu sighed. This person actually had the mood to care about others at this time¡­ ¡°Qi Yan is fine. She was the one who captured the scene of you being kidnapped. In the end, the day after you were kidnapped, this scar-faced man went to Qi Yan¡¯s house to take the camera away. Fortunately, once Qi Yan returned, her father developed all the photos, and we were able to find the ws in them.¡±


    Hearing that Qi Yan was not scared, Emily was relieved. She patted her chest with her hand wrapped in gauze and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that Xiao Yan is fine. That¡¯s good. They¡¯re really scary.¡±


    ¡°One of them is this Scarface. What about the other one?¡± Shen Zhe interrupted Shen Yu and Emily¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Millie, think about it. If you can think of anything, tell Sun Ke. Sun Ke can draw a portrait of that person based on what you said.¡±


    Emily looked at Sun Ke in surprise. She felt that this person was amazing. He could actually draw people based on what others said. However, she could draw them herself.


    ¡°Big Brother, I can draw them myself. I can draw them all.¡± Emily raised her head and spoke to Shen Zhe. This way, she didn¡¯t have to say it herself. If she didn¡¯t say it well, wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing?

 Chapter 133 - I Can Draw

    <h4>Chapter 133: I Can Draw</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± The Shen family members were very surprised. The person who was the most surprised was Shen Nan. He was basically with Emily every day. Emily had only been kidnapped for a few days and she already knew how to draw? She could even draw a human face? Did she have to be so amazing?


    ¡°I can draw. When I was at home, a teacher taught me. I know how those people draw.¡±


    Emily nodded with certainty, as if she was not happy that others did not believe her. She pouted with dissatisfaction.


    Emily took the pen and paper from Sun Ke¡¯s hand and began to draw with her bandaged fingers.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily¡¯s clumsy fingers and saw the bandage on Emily¡¯s hand. His heart ached instantly. ¡°Millie, why don¡¯t you tell Brother¡¯s colleague to draw? Your hand is still wrapped with gauze.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t feel pain anymore. Brother, I can draw it myself. My words might not be as detailed.¡± Emily answered Shen Yu¡¯s words without raising her head. She continued to look at the drawing board on her legs seriously.


    Sun Ke was an expert and knew best. Although Emily¡¯s hands were a little shaky, her strokes were very smooth. He did not believe that she did not have a few years of experience in drawing.


    ¡°Boss, are there any normal people in your family?¡± Sun Ke could not help but exim in surprise. When he heard Xu Shan say that Shen Yu was punishing people, and when he saw Emily¡¯s drawing skills, he wondered if the children nowadays were so heaven-defying?


    ¡°Do you really believe that she can draw?¡± Shen Zhe looked at Sun Ke in disbelief. Anyway, he had the mentality that if Emily wanted to y, he would let her y. However, since Sun Ke had said so, his thoughts were somewhat shaken. Could it be that Emily really knew how to draw? However, he had never heard of it from his family.


    Shen Zhe looked at the Shen family members around him. Seeing that everyone else had the same look of surprise in their eyes, he was certain that the Shen family members were like him. They had only just found out about it.


    ¡°Boss, look for yourself. How is it possible that she doesn¡¯t know how to draw?¡± Sun Ke pointed at the drawing board in Emily¡¯s hand. There was already a rough outline on the drawing board.


    Shen Zhe was surprised because he could already clearly see a person¡¯s appearance on Emily¡¯s drawing board. It was just that the facial features were not very specific yet. However, this drawing skill really did not seem like something that a seven-year-old child should have.


    Under the gaze of the Shen family, Emily drew the portrait of the square-faced man and then gave it to Shen Zhe. ¡°The other person looks like this. His temper is not as bad as that of the scar-faced person. He just likes to snatch my food. He is very fat. There are threeyers of meat on his belly. When he sits, his entire person is like a ball.¡±


    Shen Zhe looked at the drawing seriously. Putting aside whether it looked like a person or not, her drawing skills were not those of those kids who randomly scribbled. That was a true sketch of a person¡¯s face. Although he did not know how to draw, Shen Zhe could tell with one look that her skills were not simple.


    ¡°Aiya, Millie, when did you learn to draw again?¡± Third Aunt was the most curious. She was the same age as her son and could y Go, but now she actually knew how to draw. She looked at Shen Nan who was sitting obediently at the side. She instantly felt that the gap between people was so big.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always known how to draw. I learned it from my teacher when I was back at the vige. But after my teacher left, I stopped drawing. At that time, my teacher praised me for drawing very well.¡±


    Emily smiled. She did not feel a trace of guilt at all for saying this. After all, she definitely could not say that she learned it in a dream.


    This was all thanks to the fact that when she wanted to learn kung fu, she could not persevere after training. She happened to see Bai Yi during her running. Bai Yi was sitting in front of the drawing board and drawing. Emily instantly became interested and pestered Bai Yi to teach her. She did not expect it toe in handy now. She thought it was useless.


    Emily shook her hand to let her hand rx a little and continued to draw on the drawing board. Shen Yu was very surprised. Wasn¡¯t she already done drawing? The most important thing now was to have a good rest.


    ¡°Emi, it¡¯s okay. We all believe that you can draw. What you need now is a good rest. You can start drawing after the injury on your hand is healed.¡± Shen Yu said as he prepared to go up and snatch Emily¡¯s pencil. However, Emily dodged it.


    ¡°Wait first. There¡¯s still one more person. I¡¯ll stop drawing after I¡¯m done.¡± Emily was very afraid that Shen Yu would snatch her pencil again, so she hurriedly spoke.

 Chapter 134 - There Was Another Person

    <h4>Chapter 134: There Was Another Person</h4>


    ¡°What did you say? There¡¯s another person?¡± Shen Nan looked at Emily in surprise. At first, he med himself for not protecting Emily properly and quietly staying at the side. However, when he heard Emily say that there were more than two people who had kidnapped her, he instantly lost hisposure.


    Emily hurriedly nodded. Without raising her head, she continued, ¡°It was a man in a suit. He works with the scar-faced man and the square-faced man. They were waiting for news of him for three days. At that time, theyined for a long time, saying that it was because this man in a suit had not contacted them for such a long time.¡±


    As Emily spoke, her hands still didn¡¯t stop moving. After getting used to the first drawing, Emily¡¯s second drawing was much faster than the second one. Perhaps it was because her impression of the man in a suit was too deep.


    ¡°This man is the man in the suit.¡± Emily pointed at the drawing on the drawing board, especially the man in the suit¡¯s hat. She continued, ¡°When I saw him, he was wearing a hat of the same color as his suit. It was very eye-catching to me. However, Scarface and Squareface were very afraid of him. After he came, they didn¡¯t dare to say a word.¡±


    Emily began to recall, mainly because she didn¡¯t have much contact with the man in the suit. She always felt that although the man in the suit was very respectful to her, he was the most dangerous one.


    ¡°This person¡­ I seem to have seen this person somewhere before.¡± Shen Nan stretched his neck and looked at the drawing in Shen Zhe¡¯s hand. The more he looked at it, the more familiar it looked. He felt that he had seen it somewhere before.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shen Zhe looked at Shen Nan in surprise, a trace of anticipation in his eyes.


    Shen Nan pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I keep feeling that it looks familiar, but I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    The Shen family was disappointed. The clues they thought they had were gone in an instant.


    ¡°At least we still have the portrait. Grandpa, I¡¯ll go to the police station first. I hope there¡¯s a result.¡± Shen Zhe handed the drawing board to Sun Ke and then said goodbye to the rest of the Shen family. After all, he still had many things to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will definitely find the person who hurt you.¡± Shen Yan put away his cold and hard face and spoke gently, which was rare.


    The little girl who was still alive and kicking in front of him a few days ago now appeared on the hospital bed. She was covered in injuries. It was really heartbreaking.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Millie believes in Grandpa. Grandpa is the best.¡± Emily immediately nodded her head in a ttering manner, making everyoneugh.


    There were so many people standing in the ward. It was better for the patient to rest. So, Shen Yan simply pped his hands and let the others leave first. Then, he let Second Aunt take care of Emily. However, Shen Yu refused to leave no matter what. He wanted to protect Emily. Shen Yan let him be.


    Not long after the others left, Emily fell into a deep sleep. For the past few days, Emily¡¯s mental state had been extremely tense. The doctor told her to have a good rest. He also said that it was normal for Emily to be lethargic these few days. He told the Shen family not to worry.


    Shen Yu sat at the side of the bed and stared at Emily. He was afraid that if he closed his eyes identally, Emily would be kidnapped again.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, there¡¯s a sofa next to the bed. Why don¡¯t you go there and lie down? You haven¡¯t had a good rest in the past few days.¡± Second Aunt saw the dark circles under Shen Yu¡¯s eyes and felt sorry for him.


    Shen Yu shook his head, but his eyes still did not move away from Emily. ¡°No need, Second Aunt, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You child, if your Second Unclees back and sees you like this, he will definitely me me again.¡±


    Second Aunt was very helpless. She knew very well that it would definitely not work to let Shen Yu rest. She might as well bring out the one in her house and see if Shen Yu would have any scruples.


    However, Second Aunt was wrong. Shen Yu was not frightened. Instead, his attention waspletely focused on the words ¡®Second Uncle ising back¡¯ that Second Aunt said. He was overjoyed.


    ¡°Second Uncle and Third Uncle areing back? Did they find anything? Have they found them?¡± Shen Yu looked at Second Aunt nervously, hoping to hear the answer he wanted to hear.


    However, Shen Yu saw Second Aunt shake her head and sigh. ¡°They initially found some traces, but when they rushed over, all the clues disappeared.¡±


    ¡°They worked hard.¡± Shen Yu instantly lost his strength and leaned against the back of the chair. His eyes were gloomy. His hope was once again lost.

 Chapter 135 - Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 135: Nightmare</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Even if the sky falls, there are still tall people holding it up. When your Second Uncle and the otherse back, you can go and ask them how their investigations are going. Those people will eventually give themselves away. I don¡¯t believe that everything they do is so wless.¡±


    Second Aunt was filled with righteous indignation. Especially when she saw Shen Yu¡¯s dejected look. Second Aunt¡¯s heart ached even more. She hated those scumbags hiding in the dark. They were even worse than rats in a smelly ditch. She did not believe that the Shen family¡¯s power could not find the people hiding in the dark.


    Shen Yu was notforted by Second Aunt¡¯s words. After all, so many years had passed. Second Uncle and Third Uncle had been searching outside for a long time, but they still did not have a single clue. It showed how meticulous their opponents were.


    However, Second Aunt was right about one thing. No matter how perfectly those people hid, there would always be a time when they would reveal a w. What they needed to do now was to wait well, work hard to strengthen themselves, and then wait for a fatal blow to those people.


    Second Aunt looked at the watch on her wrist and then looked at Emily who was sleeping soundly. She got up carefully, afraid that she would disturb Emily.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home and get some things for Millie. Then, I¡¯ll get her some food. She¡¯ll eat when she wakes up. If you¡¯re tired, go lie on the sofa for a while. I¡¯ll call Xiao Nan and ask him to apany you. You two can switch. This way, you won¡¯t be too tired.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded. Although he felt that he could do it alone, he knew that Shen Nan did not want to leave just now. There were so many people here. Shen Nan wanted to say something to Emily, but he could not. He was probably looking for an opportunity toe back to the ward.


    As Shen Yu expected, Shen Nan tried to go to the hospital but was caught by Third Aunt. Even if he racked his brain, he still could not escape Third Aunt¡¯s grasp.


    Just as he was in distress, Second Aunt¡¯s call came like a life-saving straw. She asked Shen Nan to go to the hospital to apany Shen Yu and Emily. He was instantly happy. Before Third Aunt could say anything, he hurriedly asked the driver to send him over.


    He wanted to apologize, but Emily was still sleeping. Shen Yu sat quietly at the side. Well, he regretted it. He should havee a littleter. Now, he could only sit quietly with Shen Yu.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯te over¡­¡± Shen Nan did not wait for long. Emily suddenly stretched out her hand and shouted. Her hands were waving non-stop, giving Shen Yu and Shen Nan a fright.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Emily cried as she spoke. She was very sad. Shen Yu was very distressed. He quickly went forward to grab Emily¡¯s hand and called softly, ¡°Emi, Emi, wake up.¡±


    Emily was woken up. She opened her eyes that were red from crying. She grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s arm forcefully and started crying. ¡°Brother, I dreamt of Dad. I told Dad not to go, but Dad didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    The more Emily wanted to cry, the sadder she became. ¡°I also dreamt that the big tiger ran towards me and wanted to eat me. No matter how I cried, it didn¡¯t listen. No one came to save me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past. No one will hurt you anymore.¡± Shen Yu was heartbroken as he patted Emily¡¯s back gently andforted her with a gentle voice.


    Shen Nan did not feel good about Emily¡¯s appearance. If he had taken good care of Emily back then, would Emily not have been kidnapped?


    ¡°Millie, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Shen Nan walked in front of Emily and apologized loudly, wanting to get Emily¡¯s forgiveness.


    Perhaps it was because Shen Nan¡¯s voice was too loud that it instantly interrupted Emily¡¯s crying. Emily opened her red eyes and looked at Shen Nan in confusion. Then, her gaze fell on Shen Yu.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sixth Brother?¡± Why did he suddenly apologize to her? Emily¡¯s small head was filled with great doubts.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I didn¡¯t ck off and go with you guys, you wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.¡±


    Shen Nan lowered his head even lower. He had been ming himself for the past few days, especially when he saw that Emily was covered in injuries and had been in the operating theater for so long. Shen Nan med himself even more.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, you don¡¯t have to apologize. They had already prepared this beforehand. Even if Sixth Brother was with me, I would still have been kidnapped.¡±

 Chapter 136 - Shen Nan Apologizes

    <h4>Chapter 136: Shen Nan Apologizes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily¡¯s eyes widened as sheforted Shen Nan. Although she felt that it really had nothing to do with Shen Nan, when she saw Shen Nan ming himself, Emily felt that she did not feel good. It was clear that these people wanted to deal with her... It had nothing to do with Shen Nan.


    ¡°If I had not beenzy at that time and been with you and Qi Yan, I would have discovered that you had been kidnapped at the first moment. I would not have made you suffer for so many days.¡±


    The more Shen Nan thought about it, the more he med himself. If he had been there, he would have found out immediately. Perhaps he would have been kidnapped along with Emily. At the very least, he could not let Emily suffer alone.


    Emily hurriedly shook her head and slowly said, ¡°No, even if you were with me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find me. I know that the police had sealed off Park Mountain to look for me. I saw many people looking for me, but Squareface kept covering my mouth and I could not make a sound. So, the final result was that I would have been kidnapped no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You said you knew?¡± Shen Yu stood at the side and looked at Emily in surprise. If he remembered correctly, they had sealed off the mountain for nearly two days. Could it be that Emily had been at Park Mountain the whole time? She had been right under their noses the whole time, but no one had noticed her?


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve always known. At that time, there were several police officers who passed in front of me, but they couldn¡¯t see me.¡±


    Emily hurriedly nodded. She was scared out of her wits at that time. She seemed to be invisible. She also wondered why no one else could see her.


    Shen Yu frowned slightly. If he had seen Qi Yan¡¯s photo earlier, Emily might have been found very soon. These people were really too meticulous. They were actually so bold.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why do I feel like I don¡¯t understand?¡± Shen Nan was a little confused. His gaze kept wandering around Emily and Shen Yu. Did these two people not exin to him?


    Why did Emily know that they had called the police and that the police had sealed off the mountain to look for her? Could Emily have been there at that time? But didn¡¯t the police say that they had searched everywhere but could not find Emily?


    Shen Yu sighed and took out the photo that he had kept in his bag and ced it in front of Shen Nan. ¡°Take a look at these two photos. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    One photo was taken when Emily had just been kidnapped, and the other was andscape photo taken by Qi Yan. The background of the two photos could be said to be exactly the same. Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu with some confusion. Why was he showing him the photos now? Could there be some mystery in the photos?


    Shen Nan was a little unconvinced. He picked up the two photos and ced them in the light. He looked left and right, but he did not see anything different.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Isn¡¯t it just andscape photo and Millie being kidnapped? What does this mean?¡±


    Shen Nan threw the two photos away in exasperation. Then, he red at Shen Yu. He felt that Shen Yu was deliberately teasing him. After looking at it for a long time, he did not find anything wrong.


    Shen Yu smiled contemptuously and pointed at one of the photos. He said in a low voice, ¡°Look at this ce. What¡¯s different?¡±


    Shen Nan followed Shen Yu¡¯s finger and looked at the photo. He was almost lying on the photo, but he finally realized that something was wrong. There was a very fine line in the direction Shen Yu was pointing at. If one looked carefully... One could vaguely see that it was a little out of ce with the background.


    ¡°This... Oh my god, have they been waiting there for a long time?¡± Shen Nan picked up another photo and looked at it. Afterparing the two photos, the background waspletely different. The line with the border waspletely different from the one with Emily tied up. Therefore, they had been preparing for it from the beginning, waiting for Emily toe closer.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face was dark and he did not say anything. On the contrary, Emily suddenly came to her senses and patted her head with her bandaged hand. ¡°I was wondering why they suddenly appeared. They were so fast that I could not react in time.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. There are still injuries on your hand. Don¡¯t move around.¡± Shen Yu looked at Emily¡¯s hand with a pained expression. He quickly took Emily¡¯s hand off and ced it on his palm.. His eyes were full of pity.

 Chapter 137 - Isn’t This Very Ugly?

    <h4>Chapter 137: Isn¡¯t This Very Ugly?</h4>


    Emily smiled embarrassedly and then stuck her tongue out at Shen Yu mischievously,pletely forgetting that she had been kidnapped in the beginning.


    ¡°But, Fifth Brother, does Qu Li have such great ability? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a person with a brain who would n so many things.¡± Shen Nan rubbed his head, unable to understand that this was something Qu Li could do.


    ¡°It¡¯s not Qu Li,¡± Shen Yu said in a low voice. A trace of killing intent shed in his eyes.


    Shen Nan and Emily looked at each other. Their gazes fell on Shen Yu, as if asking Shen Yu, if it was not Qu Li, then who else could it be?


    Shen Yu saw the two confused eyes and told them about the interrogation of Qu Li. However, he did not tell them how he tortured Qu Li.


    ¡°What? Then who wants to deal with me? I don¡¯t seem to have offended anyone.¡±


    Emily widened her eyes in puzzlement. She could not figure out where she had offended anyone else to go to such great lengths to kidnap her? Could she be so annoying?


    Shen Yu saw Emily¡¯s puzzled face and could not help but reach out to pinch it. However, when he saw the scar at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth, he stopped in mid-air and instead touched Emily¡¯s hair. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We can always find out who is behind this.¡±


    Emily felt Shen Yu¡¯s change in action and her body stiffened. She reached out to cover her face, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes. ¡°Am I ugly? Am I not cute at all?¡±


    Shen Yu immediately panicked and hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, Emi is the prettiest. Brother was just afraid that I identally hurt your face.¡±


    Shen Nan saw the scar at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth and lowered his eyes. What should he do? He med himself more and more.


    Emily raised her head and widened her eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When did Brother lie to you?¡± Shen Yu asked back. His eyes were full of me, as if he was ming Emily for not believing what he said.


    Emily was instantly happy. She threw herself into Shen Yu¡¯s arms and rubbed her head against him. ¡°I knew Brother was the best.¡±


    Shen Yu felt a warmth in his heart. He reached out to hug Emily and said gently, ¡°Alright, stop acting like a spoiled child. Your main task these few days is to recuperate well. After your injury is healed, you can go to school.¡±


    ¡°Ah? But it¡¯s so boring in the hospital. Can I go home?¡± Emily suddenly raised her head and spoke.


    Moreover, she could smell the disinfectant in the hospital all day long. She felt that it really smelled bad. If she stayed here until her injuries recovered, she would definitely die of boredom.


    ¡°Now, you have to rest in the hospital for a few days. The doctor said that you¡¯re too weak these few days. You have to hang the saline for a few days. In addition, your fingertips are severely worn. You have to rest well. As for school, Emi, do you want to go to school like this?¡± Shen Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. He looked at the scar at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth.


    Emily immediately reacted and covered her mouth tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to wait until I¡¯mpletely recovered before returning to school. I¡¯ll definitely beughed at to death by people like this.¡±


    Shen Yu saw that his goal had been achieved and nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°I know that you¡¯re afraid of boredom. During this period of time, I¡¯ve also applied for leave for school. I¡¯ll always be with you at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also apply for leave. I¡¯ll also be at the hospital to apany Millie.¡± When Shen Nan heard that Shen Yu had applied for leave to apany Millie at the hospital, how could such a good thing as not going to school be possible without him?


    Shen Yu red at Shen Nan and his tone was full of schadenfreude. ¡°Are you sure that Third Aunt will let you apply for leave? Also, have you finished your homework today? Don¡¯t be punished by the teacher to stand the next day.¡±


    Hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words, Shen Nan instantly lost his arrogance. He shook his head dejectedly and felt extremely disappointed.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, go and attend ss properly. Then help me take notes. When the timees for my exams, I won¡¯t be afraid of not knowing what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m still waiting for you to attend ss properly and thene back to teach me.¡± Emily stared at Shen Nan with her eyes wide open. It was as if she really needed Shen Nan¡¯s help.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you take notes?¡± Shen Nan pointed at himself. It was true that he did not have confidence in himself. After all, he really did not know what notes were. It was already good enough that he could attend sses.


    ¡°Yes, is it going to be an exam soon after I go back to school? I heard from Xiao Yan that our school loves exams the most. There are weekly exams, monthly exams, and then there are mid-term exams. There are so many exams. If you don¡¯t help me, I will definitely be thest one in the exams.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Notes

    <h4>Chapter 138: Notes</h4>


    Emily lowered her head as if she had already seen how she was rankedst. Her eyes could not help but redden. No matter how she thought about it, she was very sad.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll help you take notes, alright?¡± Shen Nan hurriedly surrendered. He could not stand Emily¡¯s aggrieved look the most, as if he had done many things that had wronged Emily. She would cry at every turn.


    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s pinky swear. The dog is the one who¡¯s lying.¡± Seeing that Shen Nan had agreed, Emily quickly stretched out her bandaged little finger and gestured at Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan looked at Emily¡¯s finger with disdain. Then, he reached out and gently swatted Emily¡¯s hand away. He said in dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re the dog.¡±


    ¡°Millie, Millie, are you okay?¡± Emily wanted to refute but was interrupted by Qi Yan¡¯s voice as she pushed the door open. She looked up and saw Qi Yan shouting at the door in panic before she saw anyone.


    Shen Nan pursed his lips and walked to the door. He directly brought Qi Yan in. ¡°Miss Qi Yan, you should at least show your concern after you see someone. It¡¯s so pretentious.¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s teasing words instantly made Qi Yan blush. Qi Yan looked at Emily in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t. Millie, I really care about you. I was just too anxious.¡±


    Emily hurriedly nodded and red at Shen Nan. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t listen to Sixth Brother¡¯s nonsense. He¡¯s just joking on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, how did you get so badly injured? Do you know? I was almost scared to death that day. It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been scared and shouted for help earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped.¡±


    Qi Yan looked at the wound on Emily¡¯s face and thought of how she had been scared silly the day Emily was kidnapped. That was why she had let Emily be kidnapped. If she had called for help earlier, Emily might have been fine.


    Emily let out a ¡®pfft¡¯ and looked at Qi Yan apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really couldn¡¯t hold it in. You and Sixth Brother are really alike. When you saw me when you came in, you apologized to me. It wasn¡¯t you who kidnapped me. What are you apologizing for?¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny too?¡± Emily saw that she was the only one who thought it was funny. Shen Nan and Qi Yan looked as if they did not understand what she was saying. Their faces were dull. Emily felt extremely unhappy. In order to prove that she was not the only one who wasughing foolishly, she was prepared to drag Shen Yu down with her.


    However, Shen Yu did not give her any face. He did not even look at Shen Nan and Qi Yan. He was only worried that Emily would hurt her wound. He kept reminding her to be careful of her wound like an old mother.


    ¡°To think that I even brought my notes for ss. In the end, when we met, youughed at me. I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore.¡±


    Qi Yan crossed her arms like a little adult and tilted her head to the side, acting as if she and Emily would never get along.


    ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m wrong, okay?¡± Upon hearing the notes for ss, Emily immediatelypromised. Shen Yu, who was at the side, shook his head helplessly. He did not understand. What kind of notes did a grade one student need?


    Qi Yan was instantly happy because of Emily¡¯s words. She quickly looked at Emily and took out a few books and a few notebooks from her bag.


    ¡°It should be mid-term exams soon. You read these first. Although I don¡¯t know when you will be able to go back to school, you can read first. You can always keep up.¡±


    Emily excitedly took the notes. This was grade one¡¯s notes. Then she did not have to worry about the exams.


    Shen Yu saw Qi Yan and Emily and was even more confused. Did they really need to work so hard in grade one? Forget it, as long as Emily was happy.


    On the other side, Shen Nan seemed to be relieved. He finally didn¡¯t have to take notes in ss.


    ¡°Oh right, Millie, everyone in the school said that you were kidnapped because of Qu Li. Is that true?¡± Qi Yan went back to the main topic and sat by Emily¡¯s bed. She widened her eyes and was very curious.


    Emily frowned slightly. She nced at Shen Yu beside her with a hint of confusion. Could it be that Shen Yu and Shen Nan told her about it? Otherwise, how would they know that it was rted to Qu Li?


    ¡°Who said that?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face was dark. His sudden voice gave Qi Yan a fright.


    Qi Yan was stunned for a moment, but she quickly recovered. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I entered the ssroom today, I heard my ssmates talking about it. That¡¯s how I found out that Millie was in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 139 - Was So Strange

    <h4>Chapter 139: Was So Strange</h4>


    Shen Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Nan. Shen Nan hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not me. I¡¯ve been staying at home for the past few days and haven¡¯t gone to school.¡±


    In the past few days, almost all the children in the Shen family had applied for leave because of Emily¡¯s matter. Shen Nan had basically stayed by Shen Yu¡¯s side because the Shen family was afraid that Shen Yu would suddenly get emotional and do something that would make people regret not watching him.


    Shen Xu and Shen Hao had been staying at home to study. They were afraid that Shen Nan would be unable to control Shen Yu and he could call them over if Shen Nan needed help.


    Although they had not stopped studying for the past few days, he had not revealed anything about Emily to his ssmates at school.


    ¡°You will go to school tomorrow.¡± Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan firmly with an irresistible attitude.


    Shen Nan was a little unwilling, but he also understood that it was impossible for him not to go back to school this time. Emily had just been rescued, but there were already people in the school who knew about it. Wasn¡¯t the speed a little too fast?


    ¡°Sixth Brother, remember to take notes for me in ss.¡± Emily did not think too much about it. When she heard that Shen Nan was going to school for ss, she hurriedly reminded him.


    She liked reading so much. She must have missed out on a lot of knowledge in the past few days. She had to make up for it.


    Shen Nan nodded with a crying face. Initially, he thought that after Emily was rescued, he would be able to use the excuse of apanying Emily to y for a few days. However, who knew that he would have to go back to school for ss? Most importantly, he had to take notes for Emily. This was really too difficult for him.


    ¡°Notes? Millie, you can look at my notes. I¡¯ll send them to you every day from now on.¡±


    When Qi Yan heard about the study notes, she hurriedly took out the small notebook from her bag and ced it in front of Emily.


    Emily was immediately excited and was about to take it, but Shen Yu blocked her. ¡°Your finger is still injured. When will you be able to remember it?¡±


    Emily smiled sheepishly, but her eyes seemed to be fixated on Qi Yan¡¯s notebook. After all, Qi Yan was the number one student in their ss, and the number one student in their grade. How precious was her learning notebook?


    ¡°Oh my god, Millie, is your hand injured that badly? Does it hurt?¡± Qi Yan realized that Emily¡¯s ten fingers were wrapped up, and a hint of heartache shed across her face.


    Emily quickly put her hand back into the nket and shook her head. ¡°It just looks scary. Actually, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s so strange¡­¡± Qi Yan looked at Emily¡¯s face and then looked at her hands hidden under the nket. Her big eyes were full of questions.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Shen Nan could not stand such things. Was there anything that could not be said in one go? This deliberately mystifying look made him feel ufortable.


    Qi Yan patted her head and looked at Emily apologetically, ¡°Someone in the ss said that Millie¡¯s face was disfigured and it scared me so much that I came to the hospital right after school. That¡¯s why I was so anxious. After seeing Millie¡¯s face, I felt a little relieved. Although she was injured, at this level, there shouldn¡¯t be any scars.¡±


    Hearing Qi Yan¡¯s words, the three little ones¡¯ gazes fell on Qi Yan. They saw Qi Yan frowning as if she had thought of something. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m a little careless. I just saw Millie dancing around, but I didn¡¯t notice the injury on Millie¡¯s hand. If Brother Shen Yu didn¡¯t tell Millie to be careful, I wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to it. But why does someone in the school know about it? Didn¡¯t you guys not go to school during this period of time?¡±


    Qi Yan was not stupid. Looking at the bandaged hand and the injury on Millie¡¯s face, she felt that something was strange. Shen Nan and Shen Yu had not been to school for the past few days, so where did the news from the schoole from?


    ¡°Perhaps when Millie was sent to the hospital, a ssmate happened to see it. At that time, Millie was covered in injuries, so she mistakenly thought that Millie¡¯s injury was very serious. There are so many people in the school, and word spreads like wildfire. No matter what, there were all kinds of rumors. This is normal.¡±


    It was rare for Shen Nan to finish speaking in a serious manner. He nced at Shen Yu and gave him a reassuring look.


    When Qi Yan heard Shen Nan¡¯s exnation, she also felt that Shen Nan¡¯s exnation was not unreasonable. She reached out and touched her head, giggling foolishly. ¡°That¡¯s true. Maybe I¡¯m too sensitive.¡±


    ¡°Qi Yan, stay in the ward with Emi. Shen Nan and I will go and see if Second Aunt has brought food over. We will also go and buy two bottles of water. What do you want to drink?¡± Shen Yu stood up and nced at Shen Nan. Shen Nan also hurriedly stood up.

 Chapter 140 - You Go Back To School Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 140: You Go Back To School Tomorrow</h4>


    Qi Yan pointed at her thermos cup, indicating that she did not need it. She even politely thanked him before Shen Yu and Shen Nan left the ward.


    Shen Yu and Shen Nan tacitly went straight to the stairwell of the hospital. Shen Yu¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°After you go to school, properly investigate who leaked the news about Emi.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother, what are you worried about? Although I also think it¡¯s strange that the news in the school spread too quickly, if you think about it carefully, there are too many people and too many mouths to feed. It¡¯s not impossible that someone saw Millie when she came to the hospital.¡±


    Although Shen Nan also thought it was strange, wasn¡¯t Shen Yu being too nervous?


    Shen Yu ignored Shen Nan. Instead, he directly dialed Shen Zhe¡¯s number and told him the news that Qi Yan had brought. Then, he nced at Shen Nan, feeling a little conflicted. In the end, he did not tell Shen Nan that the person who kidnapped Emily this time was very likely the same group of people who caused the death of his parents a few years ago.


    ¡°Emi was only sent to the hospital this morning. Both of us did not go to school. Third Brother and Fourth Brother are also at home. Some of our ssmates might have seen the news of Emi¡¯s injury, but how did they know that Emi¡¯s face was injured and her hand was injured?¡±


    Shen Nan suddenly came to a realization. Since they knew so clearly where Emily¡¯s injury was, it must have something to do with the people who kidnapped Emily.


    ¡°I got it, Fifth Brother. I¡¯ll go back to school tomorrow.¡± Shen Nan put away his cynicism.


    Only then did Shen Yu nod in satisfaction. Then, he looked at Shen Yu earnestly and patted his shoulder. ¡°Listen well in ss. Don¡¯t forget Emi¡¯s notes.¡±


    Shen Nan immediately put on a bitter face. It was obvious that he was making things difficult for him.


    When Shen Yu and Shen Nan returned to the ward, they saw Qi Yan and Emily talking about something andughing loudly. The entire ward heard theirughter.


    ¡°What are you two talking about? I heard you twoughing in the corridor.¡± Shen Nan was very curious and went forward. He wanted to share thismon secret with Qi Yan and Emily, but the two of them only looked at each other and smiled. Then, neither of them replied to Shen Nan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Millie, you¡¯ve changed. In the past, I was the person who had the best rtionship with you in ss. Now that you have a new lover, you¡¯re ignoring me.¡±


    Shen Nan immediately put on a bitter face andined. He even pretended to wipe his tears twice. However, before Shen Nan could finish his act, he was pped on the top of his head by Shen Yu.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t follow Third Aunt and Grandma to watch TV dramas that are not nutritious.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face was full of disdain. Shen Nan¡¯s pretentious performance just now really disgusted him.


    Shen Nan touched his head and looked at Shen Yu with a pained expression. Ever since this person became normal, he had be more and more violent.


    However, Qi Yan seemed to have discovered a new continent. Her eyes kept darting around Shen Nan. It turned out that such an arrogant person in school actually had such a childish side.


    Not long after, Qi Yan¡¯s phone rang. She could only reluctantly leave the ward. Without Qi Yan and Emily¡¯sughter in the ward, it instantly became much quieter. Shen Xu and Shen Hao walked into the ward with Emily and the others¡¯ food.


    ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother.¡± Seeing that the people who came in were Shen Xu and Shen Hao, Emily hurriedly greeted them. She instantly felt a little ttered.


    Shen Hao and Shen Xu were very busy with their studies and were basically all at school. However, because of her matter, Shen Xu and Shen Hao actually stayed at home all the time, which made Emily feel a little ttered.


    ¡°Why are your injuries so serious? Does it hurt?¡± Shen Xu¡¯s gaze kept falling on Emily¡¯s face. Seeing that there were a few scars on the corner of her mouth, his mood instantly became even more unhappy.


    These people really did not have any sense of severity in their attacks. Such a beautiful and fair face, yet they could actually do it. It was really too much.


    Shen Xu and Shen Hao were often at school. Emily did not have much contact with them. This sudden rtionship made Emily feel somewhat at a loss. However, Emily was very happy and quickly shook her head. ¡°It just looks scary, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Grandpa asked me to bring this for you. Millie, I didn¡¯t even know you knew how to y Go?¡±


    Only then did Shen Hao remember the things his grandpa asked him to bring when he went out. At that time, he was shocked and wondered why his grandpa asked him to bring it.

 Chapter 141 - Go

    <h4>Chapter 141: Go</h4>


    ¡°Go? Give it to me. Then, I won¡¯t be bored in the hospital.¡± Emily¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Go. She wanted to take it immediately, but Shen Yu blocked it with his hand.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily with me. ¡°Do you still want your hand? Why can¡¯t you remember it?¡±


    Emily lowered her head and looked very aggrieved. Shen Hao could not stand it anymore. He quickly went forward and ced the Go board in front of Emily. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be so fierce. You scared Millie. Why don¡¯t you y a game with your brother?¡±


    ¡°Does Fourth Brother know how to y Go?¡± Emily suddenly became interested. Her eyes widened even more. She thought that only Shen Yu and Old Master Shen knew how to y Go in the Shen family.


    When he heard Emily¡¯s question, Shen Xu seemed to be praising himself. He went forward and held his good brother¡¯s arm, ¡°Your Fourth Brother is a fake gentleman. He likes to y Go and chess all day long. Those kinds of things that old people like.¡±


    ¡°Go is not something that old people like.¡± Emily was instantly dissatisfied. Her face was tense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you show off. Did you see that? Millie said that Go is not something that old people like to y. Come, Millie, let¡¯s y another game.¡±


    Shen Hao shrugged his shoulders and avoided Shen Xu¡¯s imprisonment. He quickly moved the table to the side and ced it in front of Emily. Then, he prepared to fight with Emily.


    Shen Xu saw that he had been ignored. Then, he saw that Emily and Shen Hao had already focused all their attention on the Go board. In a short while, there were many ck and white pieces on the chessboard. He only knew the color. As for the principle¡­ He really did not know anything about it.


    Shen Xu looked to the side and saw that Shen Yu and Shen Nan were quietly sitting at the side watching. There was no need to talk about that kid, Shen Yu. He had been smart since he was young. However, he still knew how much his younger brother was worth. Why was he joining in on the fun? Could it be that Shen Nan knew things that Shen Xu did not know?


    ¡°Kid,e with me. Why are you joining in on the fun? Didn¡¯t Mom ask you to bring your homework over? When you have nothing to do, do your homework? Where are you? Let me check for you.¡± Shen Xu stepped forward and grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s ear without saying a word.


    ¡°Hey, it hurts, Brother. Why do you like to touch things? You¡¯re just like Mom. Why am I joining in the fun? I still know how to read, okay?¡±


    Shen Nan was about to p his brother¡¯s hand away. He looked at Shen Xu unhappily. How could he not understand? At least he had studied for a few days, okay?


    ¡°You know? I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re capable of. You only know how to read colors.¡± Shen Xu felt like he had heard the joke of the century. Shen Xu¡¯s hand that was grabbing Shen Nan¡¯s ear became heavier. ¡°Stop pulling on other things for me. Take out your homework and I¡¯ll check it.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand? In a little while, Fourth Brother will lose. Just watch.¡±


    Shen Nan was even more dissatisfied with his brother¡¯s overbearing behavior. He quickly saved his ear from Shen Xu¡¯s hands. Then, he quickly moved to Emily¡¯s side and began to watch Emily and Shen Hao y Go.


    Shen Xu was disdainful. Ignoring the fact that Emily was a child, Shen Hao¡¯s Go skills were at least considered impressive. Previously, he even said that he was going to take some exams and see what level he was at. He didn¡¯t really remember. How could he be easily interrupted by Emily? Emily was just a child.


    ¡°I lost.¡± Shen Hao¡¯s words interrupted Shen Xu¡¯s thoughts. Shen Xu¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Shen Hao in disbelief. Shen Hao lost?


    ¡°Fourth Brother, what did you say?¡± It was rare for Shen Xu to find his voice again. He wanted to confirm if he had heard wrongly again.


    ¡°I finally know why Grandfather asked me to bring the Go board over. It seems that Grandfather has also experienced your power before.¡±


    Shen Hao did not answer Shen Xu¡¯s words. Instead, he looked at Emily with admiration. He finally understood why his mother liked this little guy in front of him so much. It was fine if she was obedient, but she actually had such a unique skill.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re much better at ying Go than Grandfather.¡± Emily looked at Shen Hao very seriously. However, Emily¡¯s serious look actually made Shen Hao think she looked cuter. He reached out his hand to pinch Emily¡¯s face. However, when he saw the injury on her face, he touched it instead.


    ¡°My younger sister is really amazing. With your level, when you recover, I¡¯ll take you to the exam and let others be envious.¡±


    Shen Hao looked proud. He was now a professional Go level six, and Emily was even better than him. How many levels were there? Moreover, she was only seven years old. She was like a child prodigy. He had to take Emily to the exam.


    ¡°Go can be tested?¡± Emily stared at Shen Hao with her eyes wide open. Then, she looked at Shen Yu in confusion. Why didn¡¯t she hear from Shen Yu that there was a Go exam?


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the same principle as learning how to dance. Go has its own test. For example, I went to take the professional Go testst year. Now, I¡¯ve reached level 6 of the professional Go exam.¡±

 Chapter 142 - Being Spanked

    <h4>Chapter 142: Being Spanked</h4>


    Before Shen Yu could open his mouth, Shen Hao had already opened his mouth to exin to Emily. Emily nodded her head, not fully understanding his words.


    ¡°Millie is even better than me. When the timees, she will definitely be ranked higher than me. Millie is a child prodigy.¡± Shen Hao was as if he had received a great honor as he started to praise her generously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not good at all. Brother is much better than me. I can¡¯t win against Brother several times.¡± Emily looked at Shen Yu with admiration. In her heart, Shen Yu was the most powerful one.


    Shen Yu enjoyed Emily¡¯s praise. It seemed that he did not dote on his sister for nothing. She could still think of him at this time.


    ¡°Shen Yu can y Go too?¡± Shen Hao and Shen Xu looked at Shen Yu with surprise. Why didn¡¯t they notice it before?


    ¡°You two are ignorant, aren¡¯t you? Fifth Brother is amazing.¡± Shen Nan looked at Shen Hao and Shen Xu with disdain. It was as if the two of them had low standards. After all, he was now someone who could understand Go.


    ¡°You little brat, have you finished your homework?¡± Shen Xu red at Shen Nan. How long had it been since Shen Xu was at home? Shen Nan had be so arrogant now? It seemed like he had to teach Shen Nan a lesson.


    Shen Nan made a face at Shen Xu with an unconvinced expression. Then, he fearlessly continued, ¡°Hmph, Brother, you¡¯re just jealous. You¡¯re jealous that I know how to y Go, but you don¡¯t. Brother is really stupid.¡±


    ¡°You little brat,e with me.¡± Shen Xu heard Shen Nan¡¯s teasing and immediately became furious. He stretched out his hand to grab Shen Nan, but Shen Nan nimbly dodged it.


    When Shen Xu saw that Shen Nan was jumping up and down like a monkey, but he could not catch him, he became even angrier. ¡°Little brat, if you have the ability, don¡¯t dodge. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you until you don¡¯t even recognize your own mother.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re so stupid. Big Brother can¡¯t understand Go.¡± Shen Nan was even more fearless as he began to challenge Shen Xu¡¯s anger. Shen Xu gritted his teeth and suddenly went forward to grab Shen Nan and beat him up. The more Shen Nan struggled, the more seriously Shen Xu beat Shen Nan.


    ¡°Ah, ah, are you still my biological brother? You hit me so hard. I¡¯m already such an adult, yet you still spank my butt,¡± Shen Nan shouted.


    When he thought about how he was still being beaten up at such a big age, especially when Shen Xu hit that part, he felt very embarrassed. He was especially embarrassed.


    Emily, who was watching the show from the side,ughed loudly. If she was not afraid of pulling the wound at the corner of her mouth, she might haveughed even louder. Shen Hao, on the other hand, shook his head helplessly. Shen Yu, on the other hand, acted as if he did not see anything. He only cared about seeing Emilyughing so happily, and the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    ¡°When I go back, I¡¯m going to tell Mom that you¡¯re indiscriminately ming me for not understanding Go. You¡¯re a bad guy, a bad brother.¡± Shen Nan felt even more embarrassed when he heard Emily¡¯sughter. Shen Hao, who was standing at the entrance of the room, couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°You¡¯re just asking for a beating. Only your brother can teach you a lesson.¡± At some point in time, Third Aunt had also stood at the door. She just happened to hear Shen Nan¡¯s voice calling out, but she didn¡¯t give Shen Nan any face at all.


    When Shen Nan saw that his saviorpletely ignored him, he suddenly felt even more wronged. Although Shen Xu had already stopped beating Shen Nan, he still felt extremely wronged. Big tears fell from his eyes, ¡°Both of you don¡¯t love me anymore. I¡¯m no longer your little cutie.¡±


    The more Shen Nan cried, the louder he became. Shen Xu really felt that this voice was unpleasant to hear. He immediately covered Shen Nan¡¯s mouth and threatened him without a trace of emotion, ¡°If you cry again, I¡¯ll continue to beat you up.¡±


    Shen Nan instantly did not dare to breathe loudly. At the thought of being beaten up in a while, he could only sob softly. He looked extremely pitiful.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, don¡¯t cry. I have candy here. I¡¯ll give you one. Eat it, and you won¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Emily passed the candy that Third Aunt had just passed to her hands to Shen Nan.


    When Shen Nan saw that Emily¡¯s heart ached for him, he was instantly happy. Fortunately, there was a little pitiful person who felt sorry for him. He took the candy from Emily¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Millie, from now on, Sixth Brother will only treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± When Emily received Shen Nan¡¯s promise, she hurriedly nodded her head and smiled even more happily. Shen Xu, who was standing in front of Shen Nan, nodded his head.


    This kind of happiness actually hurt Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. Shen Nan actually came to snatch Emily¡¯s love from him? He would not let him off so easily.


    ¡°Third Aunt, Xiao Nan said that he will be going to school tomorrow. He also promised Emi that he would bring her study notes.¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Shen Yu had sold him out right in front of him?


    To think that he had thought that Shen Yu had treated him well. It seemed that he was still too na?ve because what his biological mother said next instantly broke his heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good rtionship. It just so happens that this way, I can still urge this stinky brat to study. However, I¡¯m also worried that this stinky brat¡¯s notes are unsightly. Xiao Nan, why don¡¯t you bring the notes back and let your brother examine them first? If there are no problems, then let Millie take a look at them. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good for him to mislead other children.¡±


    Shen Xu gently raised his eyebrows, looking at Shen Nan who was about to cry, as if to say, how can you escape from me?

 Chapter 143 - Nightmare In the Middle of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 143: Nightmare In the Middle of the Night</h4>


    Shen Nan had learned to be smart. At this moment, he did not dare to speak because he knew clearly that he was making a lot of mistakes. Perhaps his mother still had some bad moves waiting for him. It was better for him to be tactful and shut up.


    Third Aunt had originally nned to exchange a few children to go back and rest. Since she had nothing to do the next day, she would be the one to guard Emily. However, the children had been ying crazily for a very long time and were unwilling to leave.


    In desperation, she could only y with them for a while longer. Seeing that Shen Xu and Shen Hao were ying crazily with the three children, she did not say anything. After all, it had been a very long time since she had seen the children ying together so happily.


    Third Aunt looked at the watch on her wrist. Seeing that it was already veryte, she hurriedly urged the children to go back and rest. However, no matter what, Shen Yu would not leave. Emily could not bear to let Shen Yu leave.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t go. I¡¯m afraid of having nightmares. I don¡¯t want the big tiger to eat me.¡± As Emily spoke, she began to cry. Her bandaged hand grabbed onto Shen Yu¡¯s arm, unwilling to let Shen Yu leave.


    Third Aunt was instantly put in a difficult position. She felt that if she let Shen Yu leave now, she would be the bad guy. As for the other four children, when they saw that Emily did not want anyone but Shen Yu t to stay behind, they were instantly heartbroken.


    However, Emily had no intention of keeping them. They could not be thick-skinned enough to say that they wanted to stay.


    ¡°Millie, Third Aunt is here with you. Third Aunt will definitely not let the big tiger eat you.¡± When Third Aunt heard Emily¡¯s words, her heart ached terribly. This child was too sensible. She had beenughing very happily the entire day, but actually, she was scared to death.


    ¡°No, I just want my brother.¡± Emily could not listen to Third Aunt anymore. She cried even more sadly.


    ¡°Third Aunt, why don¡¯t I stay here with Emi? I¡¯m afraid that she will have nightmares at night.¡± Shen Yu felt even more heartache when he saw Emily like this. He looked at Third Aunt pleadingly.


    Third Aunt was stunned when she saw the message in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. It had been a long time since Shen Yu had asked her for anything.


    ¡°Alright, Millie, don¡¯t cry anymore. Let Xiao Yu stay with you tonight, okay? Third Aunt will go and get the nurse to add another bed for you, okay?¡±


    Emily sniffled and nodded. ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Third Aunt.¡±


    Shen Nan was also a little tempted to stay, but his mother red at him. Shen Nan instantly became obedient.


    Shen Xu and Shen Hao also did not want to leave. It had been a long time since they had such a rxing time. It was too tiring to either study or take exams every day.


    But it was better to forget about it. Emily was staying in the hospital. It was noisy, and she could not have a good rest. It was better to leave ande back the next day.


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t eat me. I don¡¯t taste good.¡± Just as Shen Yu had expected, Emily had a nightmare again in the middle of the night. Emily kept waving her hands, and tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes. Third Aunt and Shen Yu looked at each other.


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy,e and save me. The tiger is going to eat me.¡± Emily waved her hands even more fiercely.


    Emily¡¯s dream talk woke up Third Aunt and Shen Yu. Shen Yu was the first to react. He rushed to Emily¡¯s bed and grabbed Emily¡¯s hand. ¡°Emi, Emi, Brother is here. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    By the time Third Aunt reacted, Shen Yu had already calmed Emily¡¯s emotions. Third Aunt only saw Emily continue to sob and fall asleep. Shen Yu carefully wiped away the tears from Emily¡¯s eyes.


    Third Aunt thought that Shen Yu would carefully leave after Emily fell asleep. However, Shen Yu held Emily¡¯s hand tightly and kept muttering, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Go to sleep.¡±


    Third Aunt was shocked. She quickly took out her phone and snapped two pictures of the two children. She wanted to show off to them when she got back. It was really rare that Shen Yu had such a caring side to him.


    The next morning, other than Shen Yu who was apanying Emily in the hospital, everyone else went to school. When Shen Nan entered the ssroom, he instantly caused a hugemotion in the ssroom.


    ¡°Brother Nan, you¡¯re finally here. I missed you so much.¡± The moment Li Yu saw Shen Nan enter the ssroom, he instantly pounced on Shen Nan.


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t be so mushy.¡± Shen Nan stretched out his hand to block Li Yu¡¯s advance. He did not want to be pounced on the moment he entered the ssroom.


    ¡°Is Millie alright?¡± Just as Shen Nan sat in his seat, Qi Yan hurriedly turned her head and asked Shen Nan about Emily¡¯s body.


    Perhaps it was because he had been in contact with Qi Yan more recently, Shen Nan was no longer as cold to Qi Yan. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, but the doctor said that she needs to rest in the hospital.¡±


    Qi Yan instantly felt relieved. Then, she turned around and handed her notes to Shen Nan. ¡°These are the notes that I told Millie about for the next few days yesterday. You can bring them to Millie when you go to visit her.¡±

 Chapter 144 - Notes For Class

    <h4>Chapter 144: Notes For ss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the notes that Qi Yan passed to him. He said gratefully, ¡°You¡¯re really a bodhisattva who saves people from suffering. I¡¯ve been waiting for this.¡±


    Qi Yan looked at Shen Nan with a puzzled expression. She saw that Shen Nan was holding onto her notebook and could not put it down. Although she was puzzled, she blushed a little. During this period of time, she had been interacting more and more with Shen Nan. The two of them got along much more naturally than before.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a discussion? Give me your notebook every day. I¡¯ll help you bring it to Millie, but you can¡¯t let Millie know that it¡¯s your notebook.¡±


    Qi Yan was puzzled. ¡°Why can¡¯t Millie know that it¡¯s my notebook?¡±


    ¡°Just listen to me. Don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t thank you for your kindness. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡± Shen Nan cupped his fists like how they did on television. It made Li Yu, who was standing at the side,ugh.


    ¡°Brother Nan, it¡¯s only been a few days since west saw each other. How did you be so funny? Where¡¯s your cold and aloof image from before?¡± Li Yu asked.


    It was as if Li Yu had met Shen Nan for the first time. Since when did Shen Nan and Qi Yan be so close?


    ¡°Get lost and stay away from me. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m discussing something?¡± Shen Nan looked at Li Yu impatiently and spoke. The study notes were the most important thing to Shen Nan. He had to solve it quickly.


    Li Yu looked at Shen Nan with a very hurt expression. He reached out and covered his chest. ¡°Brother Nan, you¡¯ve changed. Why are you so cold to me and so fierce? To think that I¡¯ve missed you so much these past few days.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Li Yu. Was Li Yu watching the same TV series as him? No wonder his brothers always stayed away from him whenever Li Yu said such things. Was he really so disgusting?


    ¡°Stay away from me. I¡¯ll talk to you after I settle Millie¡¯s notes. I still have something to ask you.¡± Shen Nan pushed Li Yu and started to blink at Qi Yan.


    ¡°You have to help me with this. Otherwise, my mother will kill me when she goes back. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll kill me if I take notes?¡±


    Shen Nan had a bitter expression on his face. The main purpose of his visit to the school was to find out who had spread the news about Emily. He did not want to take notes. Besides, he still had the ready-made notes of Qi Yan, the top student. Why did Shen Nan have to work so hard?


    ¡°Okay.¡± When Qi Yan heard that his mother was going to kill Shen Nan, she suddenly became anxious and nodded without thinking.


    This made Shen Nan extremely happy. Shen Nan quickly thanked Qi Yan and even promised to treat Qi Yan to milk tea after ss. This made Qi Yan feel embarrassed.


    However, Shen Nan did not expect that when he brought the ss notes home, Shen Xu would chase after Shen Nan all over the yard with a look of disappointment. ¡°You stupid thing. You should at least be a little smarter if you have any ulterior motives. You should at least write it yourself. Look, you don¡¯t even know how to change the name. You just said that it was your ss notes? Do you think your brother is a fool?¡±


    Shen Nan followed Shen Xu¡¯s finger and looked over. He saw the words ¡®Qi Yan¡¯ written in the lower right corner of the notebook. In an instant, he felt that everything before him was dark. Even he wanted to knock his own head and say that he was stupid. Shen Xu said, ¡°Why did you forget to take a new notebook for Qi Yan to take notes?¡±


    Shen Nan dodged Shen Xu¡¯s attack, like a monkey jumping up and grabbing the notebook from Shen Xu¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Brother, this is the first notebook in our grade. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to get it. Don¡¯t break it. I¡¯ll send it to Millie right away. You and Mom are worried that I¡¯ll mislead her. If this isn¡¯t the first notebook in our grade, it¡¯ll be even better for Millie.¡±


    ¡°You little brat. You can¡¯t study and you only know how to scheme. Dad ising back. I¡¯ll see how Dad will deal with you then.¡± Shen Xu wanted to chase after Shen Nan and teach him a lesson, but Shen Nan wouldn¡¯t give him the chance. He quickly got the driver to drive.


    ¡°Here, the notebook you wanted. I knew very consciously that you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to understand my notebook, so I brought you Qi Yan¡¯s. There are also the previous notes in front. Qi Yan said that you can look at them as you wish.¡± The moment Shen Nan entered the ward, he immediately took out Qi Yan¡¯s notebook. He threw Qi Yan¡¯s notebook on the hospital bed.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Shen Yu sat at the side and raised his head from the magazine. He was eager to know the situation in the school and who was the one who spread the news about Emily.


    Shen Nan had a big fight with Shen Xu at home, and then rushed to the ward in a hurry. Suddenly, he felt his mouth dry and his tongue parched. He hugged the water bottle at the side and quickly poured himself a cup of water and gulped it down.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, slow down. No one is fighting with you.¡± Emily nced at Shen Nan worriedly. This appearance of hers was a little like what Shen Nan said on TV about escaping.


    ¡°Phew, I¡¯mfortable. I stayed at school all day today. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m a member of the Shen family. They always avoid me when they talk about Millie¡¯s news. I¡¯ve already asked Li Yu to help investigate. There should be news soon.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded. He knew about Li Yu¡¯s ability to gather information.. Many times, Li Yu knew about the gossip in school. It was always said that Li Yu was gossipy, but gossip always had its benefits, didn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 145 - The Wager

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Wager</h4>


    ¡°But guess who I heard about at school today?¡± Shen Nan pretended to be mysterious as he approached Shen Yu and Emily. Then, he casually ced his ss of water on Emily¡¯s bedside table and raised his eyebrows slightly. It was as if Emily and Shen Yu could not guess who he was talking about.


    Shen Yu turned a page of the magazine in his hand with an indifferent expression. He did not even raise his eyebrows, as if he was not interested in the topic Shen Nan was talking about. On the contrary, Emily was the one who cooperated with Shen Nan by rolling her eyes. She asked uncertainly, ¡°Is it about Qu Li?¡±


    When Emily¡¯s words came out, Shen Nan¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°How did you know? How did you guess correctly?¡± Shen Nan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m smart. Grandpa said that I¡¯m the smartest child in the Shen family apart from Brother.¡± Emily raised her chin slightly and said it with great pride. This actually provoked Shen Nan.


    ¡°So what if you¡¯re smart? You¡¯re still the youngest.¡±


    ¡°Shen Nan, what are you talking about?¡± Emilypletely ignored Shen Nan¡¯s provocation and looked at Shen Nan innocently. ¡°Grandpa said that I¡¯m only young, but my IQ is very high. But, Brother, What¡¯s my IQ?¡±


    Thest sentence was naturally directed at Shen Yu. Shen Yu was still thinking about how to answer Emily¡¯s question when he heard Shen Nanugh out loud. ¡°Idiot, you don¡¯t even know what IQ is, and you still say that you¡¯re smart?¡±


    Emily crossed her arms and snorted softly. ¡°Anyway, Grandpa said that I¡¯m smarter than you, so Grandpa must be right. Look, I didn¡¯t immediately guess that you were talking about Qu Li¡¯s news? This means that I¡¯m smarter than you.¡±


    Shen Nan narrowed his eyes with a hint of threat. ¡°Do you still want to know about Qu Li¡¯s news?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. Anyway, Qu Li¡¯s news has nothing to do with me.¡± After saying that, Emily did not intend to bother with Shen Nan anymore. She held onto Shen Yu¡¯s cell phone and started watching cartoons,ughing from time to time.


    Shen Nan had a yful personality. Seeing that Emily was not cooperating with him, he was instantly depressed. Even if Emily didn¡¯t want to know, he would still let Emily know. However, Shen Nan did not notice that Emily, who had her head lowered, had a sly smile on the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°I heard at school today that Qu Li was expelled. This morning, she was sent to the Public Security Bureau. Moreover, when she went to the Public Security Bureau, she seemed to have gone crazy. She even said that she was wrong. Moreover, some ssmates saw it and said that Qu Li was like a madman.¡±


    When Emily heard what Shen Nan said, sheughed out loud. ¡°Brother, I told you that Sixth Brother was an idiot. I won, Brother. Quick, give me the money.¡±


    Emily spread her hands to Shen Yu. Shen Yu smiled and very consciously took out ten yuan from his bag and handed it to Emily. He reached out and pinched Emily¡¯s nose, ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve been watching cartoons for almost an hour. It¡¯s time for you to rest your eyes.¡±


    Emily obediently passed the phone to Shen Yu. She smiled even more happily when she saw Shen Nan¡¯s confused expression. ¡°Sixth Brother, I know what you¡¯re talking about. Big Brother called me and Brother early in the morning to tell us about it.¡±


    ¡°So, the two of you were betting on me just now?¡± Shen Nan looked at Emily in disbelief. Was this still the innocent little cutie who had just arrived at his house?


    ¡°I bet with Brother that you won¡¯t be able to hold back and say it out loud. Hehe, I won.¡± Emily waved the ten yuan in her hand at Shen Nan. She was showing off even more. This was the first sum of money that she had earned.


    Shen Nan covered his heart and put on an injured expression. ¡°No, I feel like I¡¯m going to die of sadness. Unless you give me some of the money in your hand.¡±


    Hearing Shen Nan¡¯s words, Emily hurriedly passed the money in her hand to Shen Yu. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m too young. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to take care of this money. Help me take care of it. You can give it to me when I need it.¡±


    Shen Nan was even sadder when he saw Emily¡¯s thief-like behavior. However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not produce any fake tears. He was so worried that he was going to die.


    ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. Xiao Nan, obediently do your homework.¡± Shen Yu was very helpless when he saw the two people who kept fooling around. He quickly diverted their attention. Otherwise, they would not be able to calm down if this went on.


    Just as Shen Yu finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. A nurse came in with a te. ¡°Little friend Emily, we need to change the dressing.¡±


    ¡°Sister nurse, I don¡¯t want an injection. The injection hurts.¡± Emily hurriedly pulled up the nket and covered her own nket tightly. This way, the nurse would not be able to see her.


    ¡°Emily, be good. You don¡¯t have to get an injection. Sister is only changing the dressing on your finger. That way, your finger will recover faster.¡± The nurse who came in was very gentle. After all, she could not be fierce when she saw such a cute child.


    After hearing the nurse¡¯s words, Emily untied the quilt and confirmed with her once again. ¡°Really? You can¡¯t lie. Lying will make you ugly.¡±

 Chapter 146 - Fingers On the Verge of Healing

    <h4>Chapter 146: Fingers On the Verge of Healing</h4>


    The nurse was at a loss whether tough or cry at Emily¡¯s words. She quickly promised again and again, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m just cleaning up your wound. I won¡¯t give you any injections.¡±


    Hearing the nurse¡¯s repeated promises, Emily finally felt at ease and opened her ten fingers in front of the nurse. She said fawningly, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so pretty. You definitely won¡¯t lie. I believe in Sister.¡±


    The nurse smiled even more happily. It was one thing for the Shen family¡¯s youngdy to be likable, but her mouth was also very sweet. When she saw them, she would always call them sister.


    ¡°Millie, be good. It won¡¯t hurt. Sister is just changing the dressing on your wound. This way, your wound will heal much faster.¡± The nurse untied Emily¡¯s wound as sheforted Emily¡¯s emotions.


    Emily hurriedly nodded, but she still tilted her head to the other side. She did not dare to look at the nurse¡¯s operation at all. Shen Nan and Shen Yu were also very nervous as they watched the nurse¡¯s movements. Previously, they had heard that the injury on Emily¡¯s finger was the most serious. They did not know how the injury was now.


    ¡°This? Fifth Brother, quick, look at Millie¡¯s hand.¡± Shen Nan pointed at Emily¡¯s hand and called out to Shen Yu in disbelief.


    Shen Yu¡¯s attention had been on Emily the whole time. He was afraid that Emily would be afraid, so he would be able to calm her down at once. When he heard Shen Nan exim in surprise, he looked at Emily¡¯s finger.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Weren¡¯t you seriously injured before? Why are you almost healed now?¡± The nurse also held Emily¡¯s finger and began to examine it.


    When Emily was in the operating theater, she was also present. Some of Emily¡¯s hands were so worn that they were almost bone-deep. Why did it seem like only a small cut had been made on her fingers? Some of her fingers had evenpletely healed?


    Shen Yu was also very surprised. He untied the bandage on Emily¡¯s other hand. He saw that several of Emily¡¯s fingers looked as if nothing had happened. There were still slight wounds on her middle finger and index finger. Shen Yu was shocked. However, it was still not enough to bandage her finger. It had to be said that Shen Yu himself was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they say that your injuries were very serious? It¡¯s only been a day and you¡¯ve recovered?¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly reached out and rubbed his eyes. He could not believe what he had seen. He rubbed his eyes again, but there was still no change in Emily¡¯s fingers. Could it be that it was not that serious at the beginning, it was just that they had made it sound too serious?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go find a doctor to take a look.¡± The nurse swallowed her saliva. It took her a long time to find her voice again and quickly left the ward.


    Emily widened her eyes. Her eyes were full of doubt. She looked at Shen Yu and then looked at Shen Nan. What happened to them? Could it be that her fingers were hopeless?


    ¡°Brother, are my fingers hopeless? Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Emily cried loudly after she said that. She still had to draw and y Go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Yu hurriedly hugged Emily in his arms andforted her softly. When he saw that Emily was crying all over her face, he wiped her tears away for her. The way he looked was so gentle that it was hard to imagine how Shen Nan would react.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s not your finger. No, it¡¯s also your finger. How should I tell you this? Millie, your finger is almost healed in just a day¡¯s time?¡±


    Shen Nan scratched his head and realized that it was inappropriate to say anything. Although they were happy that Emily¡¯s injury could be healed faster, wasn¡¯t it healing a little too quickly?


    It was only then that Emily finally understood why they were so surprised. She sobbed. ¡°Every time I¡¯m injured, I heal very quickly. Mother said that I¡¯m a little angel, so my injury will heal very quickly.¡±


    Just as Emily finished speaking, the nurse brought the doctor in. ¡°Director Liu, quicklye and take a look.¡±


    Dr. Liu nodded at Shen Nan and Shen Yu. ¡°Fifth Young Master Shen, Sixth Young Master Shen.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, quicklye and take a look at Millie. It¡¯s so scary. She¡¯s almost recovered from such a serious injury on the second day.¡± Shen Nan quickly moved aside so that Dr. Liu coulde closer to take a look at her.


    Dr. Liu¡¯s real name was Liu Wei. He was about the same age as Grandpa Shen. He was also the director of the hospital where the Shen family was located. At the same time, he was also a family doctor who specialized in taking care of the Shen family¡¯s body. He was quite familiar with the Shen family.


    This was especially true for Shen Yu. During the time when Shen Nan was in a daze, Liu Wei and Shen Yu had the most contact with each other. They had always been trying to enlighten Shen Yu¡¯s emotions. Therefore, the Shen family was very confident in Liu Wei¡¯s medical skills.


    Liu Wei asked Emily to spread her fingers in front of him. One moment, Emily was facing him with the back of her hand, and the next moment, it was her palm. He was a little surprised, so he simply touched Emily¡¯s finger gently. ¡°Does it hurt like this?¡±


    Emily shook her head. Liu Wei used a little more force and then asked again. At this time, Emily nodded. ¡°It hurts a little. Grandpa Liu, why are you pinching my finger? It hurts.¡±


    ¡°This is strange. Yesterday, I saw some of the bones on this finger. It recovered on this day. This speed is too strange. This is really amazing.¡± Liu Wei touched his chin and was very puzzled.

 Chapter 147 - Blood Test?

    <h4>Chapter 147: Blood Test?</h4>


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, is there anything wrong with Emi¡¯s finger?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face was full of nervousness.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, your Grandpa said that you¡¯ve changed a lot recently. It seems that you¡¯ve really changed a lot. You actually took the initiative to care about others. This little girl is really amazing and very interesting.¡± Liu Wei¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of surprise.


    Shen Yan had previously found several experts in child psychology for the Shen family, but they were all helpless against Shen Yu¡¯s situation. In the end, he did not expect that the ordinary Emily would actually cause Shen Yu to change so much?


    This made Liu Wei very curious about Emily in front of him. Especially this time, Emily¡¯s injury had healed so quickly, so Liu Wei was even more curious.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, tell us first. Is Millie¡¯s body okay?¡± Shen Nan, who was at the side, was also very anxious. He hurriedly urged Liu Wei. Now was not the time to care about his brother. He did not know how good his brother was now.


    ¡°It seems that there is no problem now. In a while, we will take a tube of blood to test it. At that time, we will know the condition of her body,¡± Liu Wei said disapprovingly.


    Although he was also very curious about how Emily¡¯s wound healed so quickly, there were many things in the world that could not be exined by science.


    Liu Wei suddenly thought of something and hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just that she recovers faster than ordinary people. I think that Millie has been raised by the Shen family to be strong and healthy recently. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem. No one is allowed to tell anyone about what happened in this ward today.¡±


    The nurse at the side hurriedly nodded. She was not stupid. She naturally knew that Liu Wei was talking to her. After all, she was the only outsider in this ward.


    Shen Nan and Shen Yu looked at each other. They did not understand why Liu Wei would suddenly change his mind. Liu Wei naturally would not exin it to the two children. He only checked on Emily¡¯s body once more.


    ¡°I took a look. There¡¯s not much of a problem with Millie¡¯s body. She¡¯ll be able to go home to rest tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really? Grandpa Liu, can I really go home?¡± Emily did not notice the tense atmosphere around her. She only remembered Liu Wei saying that she could go back to the Shen family tomorrow.


    Liu Wei saw that Emily was overjoyed. He reached out and touched Emily¡¯s head. His face was full of smiles. ¡°Yes, is Millie happy? She¡¯ll be able to go home soon.¡±


    Emily nodded hurriedly. This was the best news she had heard in the past few days.


    Liu Wei saw that Emily was happy and stayed in the ward for a while longer before leaving Emily¡¯s room. However, Liu Wei did not say anything more about Emily¡¯s body before he left. This made Shen Yu worried instead.


    After Liu Wei left, Shen Yu hurriedly asked Shen Nan to take care of Emily. Shen Yu also quickly followed Liu Wei out. Before Shen Yu could ask anything, Liu Wei gestured for Shen Yu to go to Liu Wei¡¯s office before saying anything else.


    ¡°I know what you want to ask. I just saw that Millie¡¯s recovery ability is indeed much better than ordinary people¡¯s. Perhaps you haven¡¯t noticed because you¡¯ve been together every day recently. In fact, the wound at the corner of Millie¡¯s mouth is also healing very quickly.¡±


    ¡°Then why is the wound at the corner of her mouth healing so slowly when the wound on her finger is almost healed?¡± Shen Yu quickly asked Liu Wei his question. If her recovery ability was really strong, could it be that it was divided into different parts?


    ¡°It¡¯s like the wound on the knee and elbow is slower than the other parts of the wound. After all, we use the mouth the most. When the mouth is closed, it will pull the wound. In this way, the wound will naturally heal a little slower.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. Hearing Liu Wei¡¯s words, he felt that Emily¡¯s condition was actually very normal. However, how could he exin how such a serious injury healed so quickly?


    ¡°Does Emi¡¯s recovery have any effect on her body?¡± This was the question that Shen Yu was most concerned about. If this condition caused Emily to have other problems, that would be the biggest problem.


    Liu Wei frowned slightly, but he soon rxed. ¡°No. When Millie was examined previously, all of her body¡¯s indicators were normal, so it won¡¯t have any effect on her body. However, this matter is only known to the few of us in the ward. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Shen Yu raised his eyebrows in puzzlement. He did not understand why Liu Wei was doing this.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, there are many things in this world that cannot be exined. People will habitually explore it. The methods that can be used are beyond your imagination. Therefore, in order to protect Millie, the few of us must keep our mouths shut. After all, having such an ability is sometimes a good thing, but sometimes it is not. So, what we need to do now is to hide Millie¡¯s ability.¡±


    Shen Yu nodded. He roughly understood what Liu Wei was trying to say. He was trying to hide Emily¡¯s ability that no ordinary person could exin. He was trying to protect Emily and stop some people from doing something scary.


    ¡°Your grandfather told me that you¡¯ve changed quite a lot. I didn¡¯t really believe him. Now, it seems that you¡¯ve really improved. You¡¯ve started to slowly try to get in touch with other people. You can even care about Millie this much. You¡¯ve really improved a lot.¡±

 Chapter 148 - The Two Old Men Quarreled

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Two Old Men Quarreled</h4>


    Liu Wei was very gratified. It was as if he thought of Shen Yu¡¯s previous state. He ignored everyone all day long, had nightmares all night, and did not sleep. In the end, Shen Yan was worried that he would not be able to protect his grandson, so he asked Liu Wei to sedate Shen Yu every day. During that period of time¡­ Shen Yu lost weight very quickly.


    Later on, Shen Yu began to hurt himself. He was even bloody when he was found several times. If it was not for the servants who found him in time, he would not be the Shen Yu he was now.


    Liu Wei was very happy to see Shen Yu getting close to Emily for the first time. Now that Shen Yu was worried about someone else, Liu Wei was even more happy, he had made the right decision to let that old man, Shen Yan, bring Emily back.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, since Millie can make you change, you have to protect Millie well. If news of her wound healing quickly gets out, it might attract the attention of others. So, let¡¯s just leave it at that. If Millie doesn¡¯t feel unwell tomorrow, she can be discharged. I¡¯m also afraid that if the wound at the corner of her mouth recovers tomorrow and someone finds out, it won¡¯t be good for Millie.¡±


    Liu Wei¡¯s earnest words made Shen Yu frown. It seemed that not only would Emily get hurt because of Shen Yu, but Emily herself had a very attractive physique.


    But so what? He could protect Emily well.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that girl from the Qu family went crazy? How did you do it?¡± Liu Wei looked at Shen Yu with great interest. He had heard that old man, Shen Yan, kept bragging in front of him that Shen Yu had recovered and was even able to interrogate prisoners.


    Liu Wei had initially thought that it was just a small matter. If it were not for Shen Zhe who was also echoing Liu Wei¡¯s words, he would not have believed that Shen Yu¡¯s methods of torturing people would be so cruel.


    In fact, the reason why Shen Yan and Shen Zhe had told Liu Wei was because they were worried that Shen Yu would return to his previous cold and cruel appearance. Hence, they had told Liu Wei about this matter. No matter what was said¡­ both Shen Yan and Shen Zhe would only be at ease after hearing Liu Wei¡¯s professional exnation.


    But now, it seemed that this child, Shen Yu, was doing very well. This also made Shen Yan and Shen Zhe feel at ease.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I won¡¯t let any of the people who bullied Emi off.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s hands were tightly clenched on both sides of his body. He strongly controlled his impulse to kill. If Qu Li went crazy, then it would be considered as letting Qu Li off easy, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let it go so easily.


    Liu Wei repeatedly assured Shen Yu that there was no problem with Emily¡¯s body, but he didn¡¯t let anyone know that Emily¡¯s body recovered quickly. Only then did Shen Yu leave with peace of mind. Looking at Shen Yu¡¯s back, Liu Wei¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of seriousness. He dialed Shen Yan¡¯s number.


    ¡°Although Xiao Yu is a lot more normal than before, the two of us have just finished chatting. Your Shen family better protect Millie well. If anything happens to Millie, I¡¯m afraid that Xiao Yu, this child, won¡¯t be able to be pulled back.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Old Man Liu, exin it to me clearly.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone with a hint of urgency.


    Liu Wei then told Shen Yan about Emily¡¯s wound healing quickly and the murderous look on Shen Yu¡¯s face, ¡°It can be seen how important Millie is to Xiao Yu. If anything happens to Millie, Xiao Yu¡¯s tensed nerves will be broken and he may do something even more extreme than before.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Shen Yan fell silent and quickly found his voice. ¡°Liu Wei, are you saying that he¡¯s only normal when Xiao Yu stays with Millie?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the case for now. The bloodthirsty elements in Xiao Yu¡¯s body are still restless. Once it involves Millie, he will explode, just like what happened this time.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, my granddaughter has been kidnapped. Even I want to kill someone, not to mention that Xiao Yu values Millie so much. You academics like to worry over nothing. My grandson has already recovered. I can feel it. Stop studying my grandson.¡±


    Shen Yan exploded in an instant. Emily was injured. Shen Yu was only worried, but Liu Wei made it sound like Shen Yu had a terminal illness. It really angered him to death.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn? Forget it, I¡¯m the only one who can stand your temper. Remember to pick her up tomorrow.¡±


    Liu Wei was not angry. After all, they had been together for so many years. He understood that Shen Yan had listened to him. He just wanted to vent his anger.


    ¡°Since Millie is fine, I¡¯ll pick her up today. Millie¡¯s discharge will take a few days. I¡¯ll have Milliee to see you every day for the next few days.¡±


    Shen Yan was decisive. Since Millie was so special, it was better for him to find some people to bring back first. There were too many people in the hospital, and there was no guarantee that people would be suspicious. Therefore, he put on a show.


    Liu Wei was also very supportive of Shen Yan¡¯s actions. Once Emily heard that she would be able to go home soon, she was very happy. She jumped down from the hospital bed, alive and kicking. However, Shen Yu stopped Emily. ¡°Go sit on the bed. We¡¯ll only leave when Grandpa sends someone over.¡±

 Chapter 149 - Was Hidden

    <h4>Chapter 149: Was Hidden</h4>


    Emily frowned and was very unhappy. ¡°But, Brother, Grandpa Liu said that my illness has been cured. I can go home now.¡±


    ¡°Be good, be obedient. Go sit on the bed. Brother will y Go with you, okay?¡± Shen Yu did not know how to exin to Emily. He only wanted to let Emily sit on the bed. Emily was still alive and kicking the next day after being seriously injured. This was a little too strange.


    ¡°Not good. Grandpa Liu clearly said that I have recovered and that I can go home. But, Brother, you had someone tie my fingers up like this. I¡¯m not feeling well at all. I have clearly recovered.¡±


    Emily extended her ten fingers in front of Shen Yu. As soon as Shen Yu came out of Liu Wei¡¯s office, he wrapped Emily¡¯s fingers up himself. At first, Emily thought it was fun. But now that she had recovered, Shen Yu did not want her to get out of the bed? This was outrageous.


    Shen Yu frowned. Did he want to exin to Emily that although she was better, she had to pretend to be ill?


    ¡°Look at you, Millie. You were so badly hurt yesterday, but you¡¯re alive and kicking today. You¡¯re bound to get caught and experimented on.¡±


    Shen Nan saw Shen Yu eat defeat, and his mood was very good. He wanted to solve even what Fifth Brother could not. Shen Nan could do it better than him.


    ¡°What is an experiment?¡± Emily touched her little head. Shen Yu took advantage of the fact that she was not paying attention and directly carried baby Emily onto the hospital bed. Then, he very considerately covered Emily with the nket.


    Emily¡¯s attention waspletely attracted by Shen Nan. Shepletely did not notice that she was already sitting on the hospital bed at this moment. Emily, who was sitting on the hospital bed, looked at Shen Nan.


    ¡°An experiment is to draw out your blood and start to research why your body recovers so quickly. Look, this is what I hit a few days ago when I was ying basketball. It¡¯s still bruised. It has been so many days and I haven¡¯t recovered. Your injury is so serious, but you recovered the next day. You will definitely be captured for research.¡±


    Shen Nan rolled up the leg of his pants and showed the spot that he had bumped into two days ago to Emily. It was still a greenish-ck spot. He had yet to recover from such a light injury, but Emily had recovered from such a serious injury the next day. Emily should be able to see it clearly now, right?


    How could Emily have thought of so much? She was already frightened when she heard the word ¡®blood drawn¡¯. She hurriedly pulled Shen Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want my blood to be drawn, and I don¡¯t want to be experimented on. It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So, Emi, you have to stay on the bed obediently. This way, you won¡¯t be discovered by others and won¡¯t be experimented on.¡± Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan and spoke.


    Shen Yu¡¯s tone was very gentle. However, when he looked at Shen Nan, a trace of viciousness shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Nan felt that he was extremely innocent. He touched his nose. He had solved a problem that Shen Yu could not solve. Shouldn¡¯t Shen Yu praise him? Hate him for what?


    The person who came to pick them up was Shen Zhe. Shen Zhe had just finished dealing with Qu Li¡¯s matter and returned to the Shen family to prepare to go to the hospital to see Emily. However, he was called by Shen Yan to the study room and told everything Liu Wei said to Shen Yu, without saying anything, Shen Zhe drove to the hospital.


    Shen Yu carried Emily to the car and then took off the mask on Emily¡¯s face. Shen Zhe turned his head curiously and looked at Emily. ¡°Emily, has your finger really healed?¡± Shen Zhe asked.


    At a nce, Shen Zhe realized that the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth that was also severely injured had healed a lot. Although she was still injured, the skin that was cut was obviously growing faster than the others. It seemed that Emily¡¯s recovery speed¡­ was indeed much faster than the others.


    She could y Go and draw. Now, her recovery ability was also better than others. The child in front of him was only seven years old. Was this really a skill that humans should have? It was really a little heaven-defying.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± Shen Yu frowned. He only wanted to go home and hide Emily so that no one would find out about Emily.


    In the next few days, Shen Zhe sent Emily to the hospital for a check-up on time. However, on the third day, Emily¡¯s injuries werepletely healed. However, Shen Zhe still sent Emily, who was wearing a mask, to Liu Wei¡¯s office for a check-up.


    In name, it was a check-up, but in reality, Emily was ying Go with Liu Wei in Liu Wei¡¯s office.


    ¡°Wrong, wrong. I won¡¯t take this step.¡± Liu Wei reached out his hand, wanting to take the Go pieces that had already been ced on the chessboard.


    Emily curled her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°Grandpa Liu, there¡¯s no regret in making the move. You¡¯re cheating.¡±


    ¡°How am I cheating? I just made a wrong move. Yes, I wanted to y here, but I made a mistake. This is not cheating.¡±


    Liu Wei did not feel that there was anything wrong with his behavior at all. He quickly changed the position of the white chess piece.


    ¡°Big Brother, Grandpa Liu is cheating.¡± Emily would not spoil Liu Wei¡¯s bad habit. Cheating was cheating, but Liu Wei always had endless excuses.


    Shen Zhe shook his head helplessly. Such scenes often happened these past few days, but could he me an old man?


    ¡°Grandpa is not being shameless. I just saw wrongly. It doesn¡¯t count. Come,e, Millie, let¡¯s continue.¡±

 Chapter 150 - Wanted To Take Her Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 150: Wanted To Take Her Back Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Liu Wei heard that he was cheating, he urged Emily to hurry up and y Go. The smile on his face deepened.


    Where did Shen Yan get this delicious bun? She actually knew how to y Go. Although he was not good at Go, he was really passionate about it. Every time Emily came, he would y with Emily for half a day before he could give up.


    In the beginning, Liu Wei was very serious. Later on, when he found out that he couldn¡¯t beat Emily, he started to y shamelessly.


    Emilyined openly, but she didn¡¯t argue with Liu Wei every time. This made Liu Weiugh out loud. Seeing Emily¡¯s exasperated look, he felt that it was even more fun, so he simply yed shamelessly more and more.


    ¡°Aiya, Millie, why are you ying here? It¡¯s not right for you to y here. Quick, quick, change your position.¡± When Liu Wei saw Emily¡¯s ck Go pieces, he hurriedly reached out and handed Emily¡¯s ck Go piece back to Emily¡¯s hand.


    Millie shouted, ¡°Grandpa Liu, how can you be so shameless? I want to y here. You¡¯ve already lost. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve won.¡±


    Millie ced the Go piece back to its original position. On the entire chessboard, the ck Go pieces were already surrounded. It was obvious that the ck Go pieces had won. She did not want to listen to Grandpa Liu and change her position.


    Liu Wei saw that Emily did not fall for the trap and looked at Emily¡¯s smug little face. He liked this child more and more. He reached out and pinched Emily¡¯s little face. These few days, the Shen family had made her gain some weight. She looked very likable.


    ¡°Millie, why don¡¯t we go to Grandpa¡¯s house to y today?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s fun at Grandpa¡¯s house?¡± Emily was a little curious.


    When Liu Wei heard that there was a chance, heughed even more happily. ¡°In Grandpa¡¯s house, there are three brats, all slightly older than Millie. There are also two brats who look exactly the same. Is Millie interested?¡±


    Shen Zhe raised his eyebrows at the side. Was this public robbery? Could it be that his family had fewer brats?


    ¡°No need, Millie. We¡¯ve been out for so long. It¡¯s time to go home.¡± Shen Zhe went up and put on the mask for Emily, then carried her up.


    ¡°Shen family brat, I¡¯m talking to Millie here. Why are you so rude? Put Millie down quickly. Don¡¯t you see that Millie is interested in the twins at my house?¡± Liu Wei was instantly displeased and went forward to stop him.


    How could such a cute child not belong to his own family? His Shen family was full of males, and so was his Liu family. It would definitely be fun to carry such a cute child back. The most important thing was that there was someone to y Go with him every day.


    ¡°Big Brother, do Grandpa Liu¡¯s twins really look exactly the same?¡± Emily looked at Shen Zhe curiously. They looked exactly the same? She really wanted to see them.


    ¡°Yes, but those two boys always bully people in school. Millie, stay away from them in the future. Be careful not to be bullied by them.¡±


    Shen Zhe did not even blink and spoke ill of Liu Wei¡¯s grandsons in front of Liu Wei. This made Liu Wei very angry.


    ¡°Shen family brat, since when did my grandsons bully others? Stop spouting nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, if you want to kidnap Millie to your house, be careful that Xiao Yues to your house to look for her.¡± Shen Zhe¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he silently threatened.


    Liu Wei snorted and hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Hurry up and leave. There¡¯s no need for you toe tomorrow. It should be enough after a few days. Millie, remember toe and y with Grandpa Liu when you¡¯re free in the future. Grandpa Liu will bring you home to see the twin brothers.¡±


    Hearing that she didn¡¯t have to y Go with Liu Wei, Emily was instantly happy. Grandpa Liu¡¯s Go skills were really terrible. He always acted shamelessly and always spoke with confidence. It felt like she was the real adult.


    ¡°Okay, bye, Grandpa Liu.¡± Emily nodded obediently. Without waiting for Liu Wei to make her stay, Shen Zhe took Emily away.


    When Shen Zhe returned to the Shen family, he told them about how Liu Wei wanted to take Emily to the Liu family. Shen Yan was instantly enraged. He mmed the table and stood up.


    ¡°That darn old man, Liu Wei, actually came to steal my granddaughter in public? All of you, listen well. In the future, tell Millie to stay away from the three kids of the Liu family, especially those two who look the same.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Grandpa. I will definitely keep Millie away from Third Brother Liu at school.¡± Shen Nan was the first to pat his chest and speak. After all, only the youngest son of the Liu family was in their primary school department?


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. Boss Liu and Second Brother Liu will definitely not be able to see Millie.¡±


    Shen Hao also looked very unhappy. He had been going home for the past few days just to y Go with Millie. In the end, Millie was in the hospital. Now, he still wanted to kidnap Millie back to the Liu family? There was no way.


    ¡°Millie, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s y a game with Fourth Brother.¡± Shen Hao was about to carry Emily away when he was stopped by Shen Xu.


    ¡°What game? Millie has been ying Go in the hospital all morning. Let¡¯s go, Millie. You promised to draw for Third Brother yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Draw for what? Millie¡¯s hand has just healed. She can¡¯t draw,¡± Shen Hao retorted rudely. The two middle school students started arguing like this.. Third Aunt and Second Aunt shook their heads repeatedly.

 Chapter 151 - Go For a Night Run

    <h4>Chapter 151: Go For a Night Run</h4>


    This kind of situation often happened at home these few days. Third Brother Shen and Fourth Brother Shen, who had always focused on their studies, also returned home on time every day. Shen Hao would y a few games of Go with Emily every day before he would give up. On the other hand, Shen Xu deliberately went against Shen Hao and tried to snatch Emily every time.


    Emily shook her little head. She looked at Shen Xu one moment and then at Shen Hao the next. Then, she carried a small stool and sat next to Second Aunt and Third Aunt. She was just short of chewing on half a watermelon.


    While Shen Hao and Shen Xu were arguing, a car stopped at the entrance of the Shen residence. Emily instantly recognized that this car was the one that usually picked them up from school. She ran out excitedly.


    ¡°Brother! Brother!¡±


    Emily¡¯s excited voice startled Shen Hao and Shen Xu. They both stopped their actions. Seeing Emily pounce on Shen Yu who got out of the car, they instantly felt a little jealous. It was a good thing that they came back right after school. In the end, they were not as good as Shen Yu.


    ¡°Did you have fun at home today?¡± Shen Yu held Emily¡¯s hand and entered the house. Hepletely ignored Shen Hao and Shen Yu and brought Emily upstairs.


    ¡°Fifth Brother is ignoring our existence more and more.¡± Shen Xu frowned, especially when he saw Emily¡¯s interest in Shen Yu. He felt even more displeased.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. I¡¯m going to y Go with Emily.¡± Shen Hao carried go upstairs. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with Shen Xu¡¯s darkened face.


    Shen Xu snorted and muttered, ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just Go. What¡¯s so great about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you can¡¯t understand it.¡± Shen Nan stood in front of Shen Xu and shook his head like Shen Hao did. It was as if he looked down on Shen Xu.


    ¡°You little brat, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today.¡± Shen Xu reached out to grab Shen Nan. Shen Nan quickly ran behind Shen Hao and made a face at Shen Xu.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Millie?¡± Shen Zhe had juste out of Old Master Shen¡¯s study when he saw Shen Xu and Shen Nan fighting with each other. There was no sign of Emily.


    ¡°Big Brother, Big Brother, quickly save me. My big brother is going to beat me to death.¡± Shen Nan saw that there was no use hiding behind his mother, so he quickly sought stronger protection from Shen Zhe.


    ¡°If you speak less, your big brother won¡¯t beat you up.¡± Shen Zhe ced his hand on his forehead helplessly. He looked around, but he still could not find Emily.


    ¡°My big brother is just not convinced. Even I can understand Go now. My big brother can¡¯t understand it, so he¡¯s taking it out on me. This is really too much.¡±


    Shen Nan felt even more helpless. Shen Xu wanted to beat him up. Could Shen Nan still stand there and not move? He was not stupid.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Millie? Wasn¡¯t she here just now? When she came back, she said that she wanted to go for a run with me.¡± Shen Zhe asked about Millie¡¯s whereabouts again. This piqued Shen Nan¡¯s interest.


    ¡°Night run? Let¡¯s go. I want to go too. Millie used to run with me and Fifth Brother. It¡¯s been a long time since she ran. I¡¯ll go get Millie.¡±


    Shen Nan rushed upstairs. Anyone could see that he was deliberately trying to avoid Shen Xu¡¯s attack.


    After a while, Shen Nan came down with a group of people behind him. Naturally, Emily was the first to bear the brunt of the attack.


    ¡°Big Brother, are you bringing Millie to night run? She¡¯s so little.¡± Shen Hao was very dissatisfied. Shen Nan would usuallye up when he and Emily yed Go. When it came to night runs, Emily did not even y Go and went straight to her room to change her clothes.


    Shen Hao had just gotten excited, but this time, no matter how much he asked Emily to y, Emily ignored him.


    ¡°What? You want to go too?¡± Shen Zhe raised his eyebrows slightly. Shen Hao was the weakest one in the family. He was too bookish, so he should exercise properly.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Fourth Brother, let¡¯s go together.¡± Emily looked excited. This was the first time she had so many people going out for a run together.


    Faced with Emily¡¯s kind invitation, Shen Hao could not find an excuse to refuse. He could only force himself to agree. After all, running was what he hated the most.


    Shen Xu looked at Shen Hao in disbelief and said in surprise, ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re going for a run?¡±


    Shen Hao did not n to pay attention to Shen Xu. After all, this person was definitely going tough at him. Just as he thought, Shen Xu actually went for a night run together to watch the show. The six of them were majestic, as if they were going to blow up a street.


    Shen Xu and Shen Hao had thought that Emily would be the slowest, but in the end, the two of them realized that they were the slowest?


    Shen Xu and Shen Hao looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. Looking at Emily, who was running in front of them and breathing evenly, was she really a seven-year-old child?


    When they returned to the Shen family, Shen Hao and Shen Xu were so tired that they copsed on the ground. Emily calmly walked in front of the two of them. ¡°Third Brother, Fourth Brother, you can¡¯t sit down immediately after exercise. Get up and move.¡±

 Chapter 152 - Where Did Bai Yi Go

    <h4>Chapter 152: Where Did Bai Yi Go</h4>


    After saying that, Emily used her small body to pull Shen Xu and Shen Hao¡¯s bodies, but she really couldn¡¯t pull them.


    Shen Hao was panting heavily. ¡°Millie, baby, tell me, are you usually enved by them to run every day when you¡¯re at home?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who volunteered to run. Sixth Brother only joined because he saw me and Fifth Brother running together, but Third Brother, Fourth Brother, the two of you are too weak. We didn¡¯t even run a few kilometers.¡±


    ¡°A few kilometers? Millie, how much did we run?¡± Shen Xu was a little indignant. How could a little brat like Emily run so easily?


    Emily fell into deep thought and then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think we ran too far. Before, we ran fast for an hour before we came back. Today, we only ran for forty minutes.¡±


    Emily fiddled with her fingers. At times, she made a ¡®one¡¯ and then a ¡®four¡¯. Shen Hao and Shen Xu¡¯s faces turned even darker.


    ¡°Third Brother and Fourth Brother are really too weak. They¡¯re panting after running for a while. They can¡¯t evenpare to a girl like Millie. They¡¯re really weak.¡±


    Shen Nan would never give face to his brother. He began to mock Shen Xu mercilessly, which made Shen Xu¡¯s face even darker.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop fooling around. You¡¯re all covered in sweat. Go back and wash up.¡± Second Aunt passed a towel to each of them and red at Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan stuck out his tongue and quickly pulled Shen Yu upstairs. Shen Zhe looked helplessly at the two people lying on the ground and shook his head. Only Emily was afraid that they would be injured and stay where they were.


    However, Shen Hao and Shen Xu did not want Emily to see the two of them in such a sorry state. They hurriedly urged Emily to wash up and not catch a cold. Emily could only go upstairs to wash up first.


    Emily, who was soaking in the bathtub, looked at the ring on her neck and suddenly fell into deep thought. The ring did not seem to have any reaction these few days. Even Bai Yi did not appear. What was going on?


    Emily touched the ring carefully. Seeing that the ring was no longer emitting a weak light like before and was filled with an aura of death, Emily frowned even more. Could it be that something had happened in the space? What about Bai Yi? Did something happen to Bai Yi?


    ¡°Bai Yi, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Emily muttered in a low voice. She wanted to recall when Bai Yi had not appeared? It seemed to have started with her kidnapping?


    The more Emily thought about it, the more anxious she became. Could it be that Bai Yi was the reason why her injuries could recover so quickly? Then where did Bai Yi go?


    ¡°Bai Yi, please don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± Emily squeezed the ring with her hand slightly harder. In her heart, she silently said that she wanted to enter the space. However, when Emily opened her eyes, Emily was still in the bathtub.


    She started to panic. Could it be that there was really something wrong with Bai Yi? Emily tried again, but there was still no result.


    Emily was so anxious that her eyes were red. She tried a few more times, but there was still no result. She could only give up.


    The next morning, when Emily woke up, her eyes were still red. She was listless.


    ¡°Millie, what¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare against night?¡± Third Aunt looked at Emily worriedly. After all, she had seen Emily having nightmares in the hospital. It was really heartbreaking.


    Emily hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, Third Aunt, I just didn¡¯t wake up. Where are the brothers?¡±


    Emily regained her thoughts. She looked around but did not find Shen Yu and Shen Nan. This shouldn¡¯t be. Could it be that they had left early in the morning?


    ¡°Xiao Yu went to the office. Xiao Nan, thatzy kid, is probably still sleeping. Xiao Hao and Xiao Xu are upstairs tidying up. They said that they would take you to the examter? What exam? Why haven¡¯t I heard you mention it before?¡±


    Third Aunt ced the milk in front of Emily. She was full of doubts. Wasn¡¯t Emily¡¯s exam in the primary school department? Why were Shen Xu and Shen Hao, two junior high school students, taking her there?


    Emily thought for a while and started eating faster. She didn¡¯t even have time to answer Third Aunt¡¯s question.


    ¡°Slow down. No one ispeting with you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to bete. Previously, Fourth Brother said that he would take me to the Go exam. I almost forgot.¡± Emily ate as she quickly answered Third Aunt¡¯s question.


    ¡°What? The Go exam?¡± Third Aunt was shocked, as far as she knew, Shen Hao was a professional level six Go yer. Shen Hao got the honor when he was fourteen years old. At that time, he had been praised by many people. Emily was only seven years old now. Was he going to take her to the exam? Wasn¡¯t it too early?


    But before Third Aunt could express her doubts, Shen Hao and Shen Xu took Emily out of the door and rushed to the Go exam site.

 Chapter 153 - Go Exam

    <h4>Chapter 153: Go Exam</h4>


    Emily was shocked by what she saw. There was a sea of people, and she could only see humans. If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Hao holding her hand, she would have been afraid that she would get lost.


    ¡°Millie, this is the Go exam. Go is divided into two major stages, amateur and professional. What I¡¯m going to take you to test is the professional Go yer test.¡±


    While listening to Shen Hao¡¯s exnation, Emily observed her surroundings. Arge space was divided into several small squares. In each square, there were many tables, and on the tables, there were chessboards.


    Every table was exactly the same. There was no difference at all. However, there was a person sitting in front of each table, and that person had a sign hanging on his neck. Sitting upright, Emily was dying of curiosity.


    ¡°Why? Are you interested in those Go yers?¡±


    Shen Hao followed Emily¡¯s line of sight and looked over. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth as he continued, ¡°In a while, you will be ying with those people. You will be able to y wherever you can.¡±


    ¡°Fourth Brother, do you mean that I only need to win against them?¡± Emily was very curious. So those people were her opponents?


    ¡°Fourth Brother, so there are actually so many people in the Go level exam every year.¡± Shen Xu sighed from the bottom of his heart. It was also the first time he had seen such a grand asion. He had to admit that there were really many people.


    ¡°What do you know? Go is also a national treasure, okay? There are naturally many people participating in the exam.¡± Shen Hao rolled his eyes at Shen Xu unceremoniously.


    Shen Xu wanted to argue with Shen Hao, but he found that Shen Haopletely ignored him, so he held Emily¡¯s hand and walked forward.


    Shen Hao brought Emily to a ce where there were fewer people. The few people were a little older, about 18 or 19 years old. When they saw Shen Yu and Shen Hao holding Emily¡¯s hand, they all looked over curiously. They had never seen anyone bring their younger sister to take part in the exam.


    Shen Hao brought Emily to the table of a level 6 Go major. Then, he gently patted Emily¡¯s head. ¡°Go.¡±


    Everyone saw Emily sitting at the Go table. They were all shocked. Could it be that the person taking the exam was this little girl in front of them?


    The invigtor was stunned for a moment. He checked the exam list in his hands again and again. After confirming that it was the little girl in front of him, he walked to the side of the Go examiner and whispered a few words in his ear. Then, the examiner made an inviting gesture to Emily.


    Emily held the ck piece in her hand and made a swift move. In less than ten minutes, the examiner had already stood up and cupped his hands. ¡°You¡¯ve won!¡±


    Just these three words caused an uproar in the audience. Everyone started discussing.


    ¡°What? This little girl looks like she¡¯s only five or six years old, but she actually defeated a level six Go yer in less than ten minutes?¡±


    ¡°This level six Go yer in front of me is fake, right? How could he lose so easily?¡±


    ¡°The girl in front of me is a genius, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a genius, and she¡¯s so cute. Oh my god, she¡¯s so cute.¡±


    ¡­


    There were all sorts of opinions, but Emily did not hear them at all. Instead, she stood up and walked to a chessboard that no one cared about. In front of the chessboard sat an old man with white hair. Even the beard that he was ying with was white, Emily was extremely curious.


    ¡°Grandpa, can I y a game with you?¡± Emily disyed what she thought was the most adorable smile and smiled sweetly at the old man.


    ¡°What did I see? She wants to y Go 9-dan?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to be so heaven-defying? You just defeated 6-dan, and you directly jumped a level to challenge 9-dan? The person in front of you is the president of the National Go Association. It¡¯s too heaven-defying.¡±


    ¡°How can he be so powerful? She¡¯ll definitely be defeated soon. When that happens, I don¡¯t know how to coax her even if she cries.¡±


    The person who said these sour words was naturally red at by Shen Hao and Shen Xu, and he didn¡¯t dare to speak for a moment.


    ¡°Little girl, you want to y Go with me?¡± The white-haired old man stroked his beard and looked at the obedient girl in front of him with a smile.


    Emily nodded. ¡°Can I? Grandpa is so bored. There are people ying Go with them at other tables, but Grandpa doesn¡¯t have one here. Can Millie y Go with Grandpa?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions froze. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to y Go with the president, but that they weren¡¯t a match for the president. If they went, they would only be embarrassing themselves. The little girl in front of them was really bold.


    The white-haired old manughed out loud and made a gesture of inviting her. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you y with me?¡±


    In any case, there were no more than five people who came to his position every year. It was better to y with this cute little girl.


    ¡°Little girl, do you need me to let you have a few moves?¡± The president stroked his beard. He felt that if hepeted fairly with this girl, wouldn¡¯t he be a bit too much of a bully?


    Emily shook her head. ¡°Competition is all about fairpetition. Moreover, Grandfather taught me to respect the elderly and love the young. I¡¯m a good child. I don¡¯t want to bully you.¡±


    After saying that, Emily first took the ck stone and ced it in the middle of the chessboard. She looked like a newborn calf that was not afraid of death. On the contrary, it attracted more people to stop and watch.

 Chapter 154 - Go 9-Dan Player

    <h4>Chapter 154: Go 9-Dan yer</h4>


    The president of the Go Association had a smile on his face as he started ying with Emily as well.


    However, after a few moves, the president felt that the encirclement that he wanted to form against Emily had been broken by Emily. Emily¡¯s counter-moves were incisive and decisive, causing the president to suddenly sit up straight.


    ¡°Hey, Fourth Brother, what¡¯s the situation now? Is Millie preparing to challenge a 9-dan?¡± Shen Xu knocked on Shen Hao¡¯s shoulder and asked in a low voice, afraid that his loud voice would disturb Emily.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Millie just wants to y. It¡¯s fine. The president won¡¯t hold a grudge against a little girl. Let¡¯s just watch.¡±


    Although Shen Hao said that he was fine, his eyes were fixed on Emily. His tightly knitted brows had never rxed.


    Emily had originally wanted to y with this white-bearded grandpa, but she found that it was bing more and more difficult for her to deal with. She had no choice but to focus her attention.


    The president of the Go Association looked at Emily¡¯s focused expression. The more he looked at her knitted brows, the cuter she looked. However, he didn¡¯t intend to go easy on her at all. After all, he had seen the little girl¡¯s performance at 6-dan earlier. Her Go skills weren¡¯t that bad.


    The president ced a stone. Emily instantly stopped the stone in her hand and stared at the Go board in front of her. She was very surprised to find that no matter which step her stone took, it would be surrounded by white stones. There was no use in continuing this stalemate.


    Emily and the president had yed for such a long time. She could easily block the president¡¯s path, but she couldn¡¯t break out of the encirclement. They continued to be in a stalemate. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to give up. She had to think of a way to break the original rules. She had to divert the president¡¯s attention.


    Emily had ced the ck Go piece in a position unrted to the other Go pieces. In the end, she had even casually ced the ck Go piece in the position she wanted to lose.


    This had instead made the president puzzled. The president could not help but think. Emily had only persisted for such a short while, and she had already given up?


    The president was still criticizing Emily in his heart for being impatient. When the president wanted to use the white chess piece to encircle her again, he was surprised to find that Emily had already formed an encirclement around him. No matter where hended¡­ Emily was able to block him and eat all of his white pieces.


    The president put the white piece back into the basket and stroked his beard with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯ve won. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What? The president was defeated by a little girl?¡±


    ¡°And a little girl who looks like she¡¯s only five or six years old!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, a professional Go 9-dan yer! What a powerful existence! Moreover, she¡¯s a child. Oh my god, this girl is so terrifying. She¡¯s like a child prodigy.¡±


    ¡­


    Shen Hao also looked at Emily in disbelief. Then, he reached out and pinched Shen Xu¡¯s arm. Shen Xu let out a ¡®ouch¡¯ and red at Shen Hao. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°You know pain? Then it¡¯s true. Millie is a 9-dan Go yer! 9-dan Go yer! What kind of concept is that? Millie is only seven years old now. A seven-year-old professional 9-dan Go yer! Millie is simply a genius.¡±


    Shen Hao seemed to have been possessed. His hands gripped Shen Xu¡¯s shoulders tightly. He was extremely excited, as if he was talking to himself. However, his words were filled with pride.


    Meanwhile, on thepetition grounds, Emily did not seem to be affected by them. Instead, she looked at the white-bearded old man in front of her with great interest. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so amazing. I almost lost.¡±


    ¡°Little girl, your name is Emily, right? On behalf of the National Go Association, I would like to invite you to join us.¡±


    The white-bearded president sincerely invited Emily. If such a good seedling was properly nurtured, his future would definitely be limitless.


    ¡°Grandpa, do you want me to go with you?¡± Emily was a little puzzled. She still did not understand what an invitation was. She just felt that the white-bearded grandpa in front of her wanted to take her away, but she did not want to leave the Shen family. The Shen family was so good to her.


    ¡°Are you willing? You will learn more things after learning Go. Your Go skills will definitely be able to rise to a higher level. When that timees, you canpletely represent the country to go out andpete and win glory for the country.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go with you. I don¡¯t want to leave Brother and Second Aunt.¡±


    As Emily spoke, she began to cry. Shen Hao and Shen Xu looked at each other and rushed in. Shen Xu picked up Emily.


    ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry. Millie is still a child. She doesn¡¯t understand. Please don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Shen Hao quickly exined. Looking at Emily who was crying like a little girl, she kept saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave the Shen family.¡± Shen Hao¡¯s heart instantly ached.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Millie is still young after all. It¡¯s just that the door of the Go Association will always be open to her. After that, I will get someone to award her the certificate. If she changes her mind in the future, she cane to the Go Association to look for me anytime.¡±

 Chapter 155 - Comparing People

    <h4>Chapter 155: Comparing People</h4>


    The white-bearded president waved his hand and looked at Emily who was crying very sadly. He felt as if he had done something heinous.


    Such a delicate little girl still didn¡¯t know anything. When the time came, she would probably not be able to take good care of herself. It was better toe back and see how to abduct her in the future.


    Shen Hao thanked her profusely. Then, together with Shen Hao, they brought the crying Emily back to the Shen family. Fortunately, they managed to pacify this little ancestor in the car.


    However, when they returned home, Third Aunt saw Emily¡¯s red eyes. She quickly went forward and took Emily from Shen Xu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are you two doing? Millie only went out with you two once today, and she came back crying? You¡¯re both adults. Can¡¯t you even control a child?¡±


    Shen Hao and Shen Xu looked at each other, feeling wronged. They told her about what happened in the exam room today, which immediately made Third Aunt burst intoughter. She carried Millie in her arms happily and entered the door.


    ¡°Silly child, the president didn¡¯t want you to leave the Shen family¡­¡± Third Aunt was still trying tofort Millie¡¯s emotions. Shen Hao and Shen Xu said that they had never seen such a gentle Third Aunt.


    ¡°Has my mother changed her personality?¡± Shen Xu rubbed his eyes, somewhat suspecting that the person who had just entered was not his mother.


    ¡°How about I give you another punch to see if this matter is real or fake?¡± Shen Hao raised his eyebrows, and then waved his arm at Shen Xu.


    Shen Xu cursed him inwardly for being crazy and walked in. However, he saw that her mother had ced Emily on the sofa at the side. He did not know who was on the other end of the phone. ¡°Yes, a 9-dan! She¡¯s simply a child prodigy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Xiao Hao said that the president of the Go Association wants Emily to join the Association!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This child is only seven years old. How is she so amazing?¡±


    Third Aunt picked up the phone and put it down. She had called countless people to show off. They were all talking about Emily being a professional 9-dan Go yer. She was so happy that it was as if her own daughter had won an award. For a moment¡­ Everyone in the Shen family knew that Emily was a child prodigy.


    At this moment, Shen Nan rubbed his sleepy eyes and walked down the stairs. Third Aunt¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with fire when she saw him.


    ¡°This person can¡¯t bepared to others. Our Millie went out early in the morning and earned an honor. Some people sleep until the sun goes down before they wake up.¡±


    Shen Nan quickly put down his hand that was rubbing his eyes and helplessly spread his hands. Shen Nan looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everyone in the family knows that Millie is a child prodigy. I definitely can¡¯t bepared to her. All the brothers in the family are more capable than me. What else do I need to be capable of? It¡¯s not good to cover up the sharpness of my brothers.¡±


    ¡°Stop being cheeky and smiling at me. Cover it up for me.¡± Third Aunt was even angrier after hearing Shen Nan¡¯s words. This child was born to deliberately anger her.


    ¡°Third Aunt, Sixth Brother is really good at basketball. Many girls in our school like to watch Sixth Brother y basketball the most.¡±


    Hearing Third Aunt belittle Shen Nan, Emily instantly defended him. She tugged at the corner of Third Aunt¡¯s clothes, telling her not to get angry.


    ¡°Millie, Sixth Brother didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. Only you can find out about your brother¡¯s well-being. Come over quickly. I¡¯ll take you out to y after I¡¯m done packing.¡±


    Shen Nan was touched. It was really great that Emily actually spoke up for him. Indeed, in Emily¡¯s heart, he was the best brother she had ever had.


    ¡°What are you ying at? Have you finished your homework?¡± Shen Xu looked at Shen Nan coldly from the side. He felt even more resentful that Shen Nan had failed to live up to his expectations. Why did he only know how to y?


    Shen Nan shrunk his neck. Forget it. He could not handle thebined power of his biological mother and brother. It was better for him to obediently go upstairs to do his homework. It was not until dinner time that Shen Nan came down and realized that the hall was bustling with noise and excitement.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very good for Millie to enter the Go Association. Millie is so good at Go. She must be trained well,¡± Shen Hao said as he looked at Emily who was seriously piling blocks.


    ¡°Such a boring environment? How old is Millie Now? How can you bear to let her go to such a rigid ce?¡± Shen Xu argued, unwilling to be outdone.


    ¡°Actually, I think what Xiao Xu said makes sense.¡±


    ¡°I think what Xiao Hao said is also right.¡±


    ¡­


    The entire hall was filled with endless arguments because of Emily¡¯s situation. From the beginning to the end, Shen Yu did not say a word. He just sat quietly next to Emily and watched her y with the wooden blocks.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of us talking so much? Why don¡¯t we ask Millie what she thinks?¡± Second Aunt frowned. They were so engrossed in their discussion that theypletely forgot whether Emily liked their arrangement!


    ¡°Millie, tell Third Aunt, do you want to go to the Go Association?¡± Third Aunt squatted beside Emily and asked gently.


    Only then did Emily shift her attention and quickly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to be with the Shen family. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 156 - Was Determined

    <h4>Chapter 156: Was Determined</h4>


    ¡°Silly child, you¡¯re going to go to the Go Association to learn how to y Go. If I didn¡¯t tell you to leave the Shen family, we wouldn¡¯t have been willing to part with you.¡±


    Second Aunt burst intoughter at Emily¡¯s reaction. She pinched Emily¡¯s face helplessly. She was usually very smart, but when it came to such small matters, she would start to be confused. It often made people want to cry andugh.


    Emily was instantly happy. ¡°Really? Yesterday, that white-bearded grandpa was so pitiful. No one went to his ce to y Go with him, but that Grandpa was so amazing. I yed for a long time before I won against the white-bearded Grandpa.¡±


    The Shen family was helpless. Yesterday, Emily only wanted to y Go with a lonely old man, and then she got a rank? Comparing people was really infuriating.


    ¡°Then do you want to learn Go from that white-bearded grandpa?¡± No matter what Emily thought, the most important thing now was to ask Emily if she wanted to go to the Go Association. Thinking about how the Shen family could produce a national Go yer in the future¡­ It was also very good!


    Second Aunt originally thought that Emily, who loved to learn, would definitely nod obediently. Unexpectedly, Emily¡¯s face was full of unwillingness.


    ¡°Emi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± It was difficult for Shen Yu to see Emily¡¯s unhappy look. He could not help but want to know what was going on in Emily¡¯s little head.


    Emily shook her head. She only thought of Bai Yi. There had been no news for the past few days. She really did not know how Bai Yi was doing.


    ¡°No, Brother. I don¡¯t want to go to the Go Association.¡± She already had a master. She did not need to acknowledge another master. Moreover, she only regarded Go as her hobby,


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, we won¡¯t go. Don¡¯t worry so much. Just do what you like to do.¡± Shen Yu did not think much of it. Emily was smart enough. Shen Yu did not need her help to build the Shen family. He only wanted Emily to be happy.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Brother is the best.¡± Emily hurriedly nodded and smiled sweetly at Shen Yu. This ¡®the best¡¯ actually made the others jealous.


    ¡°Millie, am I not good enough?¡± Shen Nan pointed at himself with a backhand. He had a look on his face that said, ¡®If you dare to say that I¡¯m not good enough, I¡¯ll cry for you to see.¡¯


    ¡°Sixth Brother is also good enough,¡± Emily hurriedly said. However, her perfunctory meaning could not be more obvious.


    ¡°Millie, have you really thought it through? Don¡¯t you want to learn Go? Don¡¯t you like Go very much? It¡¯s not bad to be a national Go yer in the future.¡±


    Third Aunt was still a little unwilling. She felt that Emily¡¯s talent could not be buried just like that.


    ¡°No, Third Aunt, I want to be a doctor in the future.¡± Emily rejected without thinking and then told her all of her future goals.


    ¡°Doctor?¡± Third Aunt was a little puzzled. She wanted to continue asking, but was pulled by Second Aunt. Third Aunt looked over in confusion and saw Second Aunt shaking her head. Third Aunt immediately understood.


    ¡°Millie, let¡¯s go upstairs to wash up and rest.¡± Shen Yu saw that the atmosphere had be a little heavy, so he pulled Emily upstairs.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know something that I don¡¯t?¡± Third Aunt hurriedly pulled Second Aunt and asked.


    Second Aunt sighed. ¡°This child, she talked to me before. She wants to be a doctor in the future. If she can cure and save people, then her mother won¡¯t die.¡±


    The moment Second Aunt said that, everyone in the hall fell silent. They had always thought that by giving Emily the best care, she would be able to forget her past grief. However, the grief buried deep in Emily¡¯s heart would not disappear so easily.


    ¡°This child has always been good. She¡¯s smart and studious. Her goals are so clear and her future is limitless. Let¡¯s not worry about that. This child has already given people enough surprises.¡±


    The corners of Old Lady Shen¡¯s eyes were smiling. At least now, everyone was saying that her granddaughter of the Shen family was a prodigy. That was enough for the Shen family¡¯s honor.


    Emily, who had returned to her room,y on the bed. Her hand was still touching the ring on her neck, but there was still no reaction from the ring.


    Emily was extremely disappointed. Could it be that because she was in danger, Bai Yi had disappeared? Was it because she had harmed Bai Yi?


    When she thought of this, her tears could not help but flow down. She was so afraid that Bai Yi would be like her parents and would never appear in front of her again.


    Emily wiped her tears with her hand and held the ring again. She wanted to try again to see if she could still enter the space.

 Chapter 157 - Bai Yi Reappeared

    <h4>Chapter 157: Bai Yi Reappeared</h4>


    Emily had been silently chanting the name of Bai Yi in her heart. With her eyes closed, she did not notice that the tears on her hand had been miraculously absorbed by the ring. The ring began to emit a weak light.


    When Emily opened her eyes again, she finally saw the oasis and the big tree that she had been longing for. Emily smiled and began to call out loudly, ¡°Bai Yi, Bai Yi, where are you?¡±


    Emily waited for a while, but there was still no sign of Bai Yi. It shouldn¡¯t be. In the past, whenever she came in, Bai Yi would appear the moment she opened her eyes.


    Emily closed her eyes and silently chanted the storage room in her heart. Emily¡¯s figure instantly shifted and arrived at the door of the storage room. Emily pushed the door open and entered, but there was still no sign of Bai Yi.


    ¡°Bai Yi, where are you exactly? Don¡¯t hide from me.¡± As Emily spoke, her tears began to flow. She was really afraid, afraid that she would never see Bai Yi again.


    ¡°Bai Yi! Bai Yi!¡± Emily did not give up and shouted loudly. She repeated it again and again, hoping that someone would respond to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t shout. I just slept. I¡¯m still very sleepy.¡± A voice appeared in Emily¡¯s mind. Before she could react, she felt her body being pulled. Then, she appeared in another space that she had never seen before.


    It was like a bedroom. The interior was antique. Even the furniture inside was dark brown wood. The bed was covered by a bed curtain, and a vague figure could be seen inside.


    ¡°Bai Yi?¡± Emily called the name of Bai Yi softly. She was a little afraid. Did this bring her into some strange space again? Was the person on the bed Bai Yi?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I just took a nap and you are so anxious. Could it be that you were bullied?¡±


    The voice of Bai Yi came from behind the bed curtain. Hearing this familiar voice, Emily felt like crying again.


    ¡°I called you for a few days, but you ignored me. I thought that in the future¡­ I would never see you again.¡±


    As Emily spoke, her tears started to fall. She was extremely pitiful. She quickly walked forward and tried to pull open the bed curtains, but was stopped by Bai Yi.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Bai Yi¡¯s voice was very urgent and nervous. There was a hint of panic, but it quickly returned to normal. ¡°Millie, I¡¯m sleeping here. Am I still wearing clothes when I sleep? I don¡¯t want you to see me naked.¡±


    ¡°Bai Yi, you really can sleep well. I called you for a few days, but you ignored me. And these few days, I couldn¡¯t even enter the space. You really scared me to death. And these few days, I was also injured. I thought it was because I was injured that I couldn¡¯t enter the space. You don¡¯t know that¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, Millie. I know what happened to you these few days. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling too tired recently. I want to sleep well. When I wake up, I¡¯ll call you in, okay?¡±


    Bai Yi interrupted Emily¡¯s words, and Emily¡¯s frown became even more serious. After not seeing her for so many days, could it be that Bai Yi did not want to see her?


    Emily stared intently at the figure behind the bed curtain. Seeing Bai Yi supporting herself with her arm while sitting on the bed, and the sleeves that could be vaguely seen on her hand, Emily felt even stranger. Didn¡¯t Bai Yi just say that she was naked?


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you these few days,¡± Emily said willfully. Then, she quickly reached out and lifted the bed curtain. Looking at the appearance of Bai Yi, Emily was stunned.


    ¡°Bai Yi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you covered in blood? Who hurt you?¡± Emily pounced on the side of the bed and looked at the wounds on Bai Yi. There was no color on her face at all. Emily was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go out and get some medicine for you to bandage.¡± As Emily spoke, she was about to leave the space, but was stopped by Bai Yi.


    Bai Yi sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Ordinary medicine won¡¯t have any effect on me. I¡¯ll sleep for a few days and my injuries will naturally heal.¡±


    Emily wanted to stretch out her hand to see how serious Bai Yi¡¯s injuries were. Just as she was about to touch the wounds, Emily¡¯s hand began to tremble. She was at a loss. Bai Yi was such a powerful person¡­ What kind of person could hurt her like this?

 Chapter 158 - Bai Yi Woke Up

    <h4>Chapter 158: Bai Yi Woke Up</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this little injury is not a problem for me. You go out and rest well. When I am well rested and my injuries are healed, I will naturally look for you. When the timees, I will tell you what happened, okay?¡±


    All the injuries on Bai Yi¡¯s body had been seen by Emily. She did not need to pretend anymore. Shey weakly on the bed as if she was in great pain. In a short while, she closed her eyes.


    Emily did not dare to speak. She was afraid that she would disturb Bai Yi, so she covered Bai Yi with the nket and left the space. However, she could not help but worry in her heart. Fortunately, she could enter the space at will again. Every day, the first thing she did when she woke up was to go into the space to check on Bai Yi¡¯s condition. She had to go in again before she went to sleep.


    However, every time she went in, she found that Bai Yi¡¯s injuries had not changed at all. She could only worry in her heart, but she could not do anything. Every time, she could only stretch out her hand to see if Bai Yi was still breathing. Only after she was sure did she leave the space with ease.


    For a few days in a row, Emily was listless. Other than the few brothers who went out to run at night every day, she was not interested in anything else. Even when Shen Hao asked her to y Go, she found an excuse to go back to her room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Emily these few days? Why is she so listless?¡± Shen Nan finally could not hold it in anymore and asked Shen Yu.


    He then looked at Emily who was sitting on the sofa at the side. She was holding an apple in her hand. She was like an emotionless machine, repeatedly chewing on it. However, she waspletely unaware that she had eaten an apple.


    Shen Yu frowned as well. These past few days, Emily had also be less talkative. He felt that something was wrong with Emily. However, every time he asked Emily, Emily would say that she was fine. This made Shen Yu even more annoyed.


    ¡°Millie,e in.¡± The voice of Bai Yi suddenly appeared in Emily¡¯s mind. It seemed that Bai Yi had woken up. Emily instantly stood up from the sofa, giving Shen Nan and the rest a fright.


    Emily hurriedly went upstairs. She was afraid that the Shen family would be suspicious. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back to my room to rest for a while.¡±


    However, Emily¡¯s running speed did not seem like she was going to rest. The Shen family members were even more puzzled.


    As soon as Emily returned to her room, she locked her door andy on the bed. Her consciousness instantly entered the space. As soon as Emily opened her eyes, Bai Yi appeared in front of her. She was still dressed in white clothes, and there were no wounds on her body at all. Her face also turned a little red.


    ¡°Bai Yi, are you alright? You don¡¯t know, but you almost scared me to death. Ie in to see you every day, but you still haven¡¯t woken up.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes had been scanning Bai Yi¡¯s body. She wanted to see if Bai Yi was injured anywhere else. She was really afraid that Bai Yi would leave her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Bai Yi touched Emily¡¯s head. Her face was full of relief. It seemed that she had not pampered this child in vain.


    ¡°So what¡¯s with the injuries on your body? Haven¡¯t you always been in the space? Who else can hurt you? Or did you get injured outside the space?¡±


    ¡°You asked so many questions all at once. Which one do you want me to answer?¡±


    Bai Yi smiled and pulled Emily to sit on the treetop. She gently stroked the tree trunk. ¡°Millie, have you noticed that this tree has be much thicker recently?¡±


    Emily followed Bai Yi¡¯s hand and looked over. At a nce, she really found that this tree seemed to have be thicker than before. ¡°So, does this mean that my luck has been very good recently?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to take the Go ranking exam a few days ago? After you became famous, there were many people who liked you. That¡¯s why the tree absorbed their likes, and that¡¯s why it became thicker. If not for that, I might have needed a long time to wake up.¡±


    Bai Yi was gratified. If not for the many people who liked Emily during this period of time, she might not have been able to wake up for a month. When that time came, she did not know how anxious Emily would be.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on. Why are you injured?¡± Emily looked like she didn¡¯t want to lie to her. Don¡¯t think that you can change the topic just like that. She wasn¡¯t a three-year-old child, so it wasn¡¯t easy to fool her.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you kidnapped previously? And you were covered in injuries? Then, your injuries basically recovered the next day?¡±


    Bai Yi felt a little helpless, so she might as well tell Emily directly so that she wouldn¡¯t be anxious after encountering such a thing in the future.

 Chapter 159 - Admitted Her Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 159: Admitted Her Mistake</h4>


    ¡°So your injury has something to do with my injury?¡± Emily frowned. If that was really the case, then she felt that her sin was even greater.


    ¡°There is indeed a certain rtionship. You and the space are one body. As the leader of the space, when you are injured, I will also be injured. Correspondingly, you will receive my wound healing ability.¡±


    ¡°Then why did my injury heal on the second day, but not yours?¡± Emily was very confused. If they were one body, shouldn¡¯t they be injured together and then healed together?


    Bai Yi shook her head. ¡°I call this a bacsh because you signed a contract with me, allowing me to have contact with the outside world. If you are injured, then I will be injured ten times more than you, and my wound healing time will be ten times slower than yours.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? Your injury is more serious than mine? Worse than mine?¡± A hint of unwillingness shed across Emily¡¯s small face. This waspletely an unequal treaty.


    ¡°This is a constraint, and also the price I have to pay to sign a contract with you. You have to be stronger so that no one can hurt you, and naturally, I won¡¯t be hurt.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me in the beginning?¡± Emily¡¯s hands were tightly clenched. If Bai Yi had told her earlier, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have signed the contract with Bai Yi.


    Bai Yi smiled and patted Emily¡¯s head. Seeing Emily¡¯s gloomy look, she reached out and tugged at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so bitter. These are all my own choices, just like the reason you chose to sign a contract with me before. These are the results that I have to bear. In the future, as long as you work hard to prevent yourself from getting hurt, then I won¡¯t get hurt either.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to protect myself from getting hurt in the future.¡± Emily hurriedly nodded. This was the promise she made to Bai Yi.


    ¡°Alright, go down. I¡¯ll examine the results of your training these past few days.¡± Bai Yi had just finished speaking when she pushed Emily off the tree trunk. Emily immediately fell to the ground.


    ¡°Bai Yi, are you trying to murder me? Falling from such a high ce, are you trying to kill me?¡± Emily sat up from the ground and looked at Bai Yi with an unconvinced expression.


    She had been so worried about Bai Yi for the past few days, but when Bai Yi woke up, she turned hostile and refused to acknowledge her. Wasn¡¯t she having a good chat with her? Why was she being tested for her learning results?


    ¡°Tell me about you. It¡¯s been so long, and you haven¡¯t learned how to walk in space yet. Your mind isn¡¯t focused. When I pushed you down just now, why didn¡¯t you focus?¡± Bai Yi was very dissatisfied with Emily¡¯s performance. She looked at Emily with disappointment.


    The two of them walked in space. As long as they rotated their minds, they could reach any ce they wanted.


    However, there were many things that Emily didn¡¯t know about the size of the space. In addition to the problem of space upgrading, there were many restrictions that Emily could not reach. However, she could clearly rotate her mind andnd steadily on the ground just now. However, Emily did not.


    ¡°I¡­ I did not react in time.¡± Emily felt extremely wronged. How did she know that Bai Yi would suddenly attack her?


    ¡°Millie, you are too easily trusting and rely on the people around you. You have to remember to stay alert at all times so that danger won¡¯te close to you. The same principle applies to being kidnapped this time.¡±


    Millie lowered her head, looking as if she had done something wrong. Bai Yi was right. Bai Yi had taught her many things. Bai Yi had also told her to observe every ce before she went, but she had been having too much fun that day. She hadpletely forgotten what Bai Yi had told her, which was why she had put herself in danger.


    ¡°I understand, Bai Yi. It¡¯s indeed my fault this time.¡± Emily lowered her head again to admit her mistake. She was a good child. If she had done something wrong, she had done it wrong. There was nothing to be embarrassed about.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Go. As usual, run tenps first. Let me take a look.¡± Bai Yi nodded with satisfaction. She raised her hand and a te of grapes appeared in front of her. It was crystal clear and looked very delicious.


    Emily ran round and round while Bai Yi sat on the tree trunk and leisurely ate the fruit. Seeing that Emily was still very rxed after running a fewps, she finally smiled with satisfaction.

 Chapter 160 - Promised That I Wouldn’t Get Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 160: Promised That I Wouldn¡¯t Get Hurt</h4>


    On the other side, Shen Yu walked to Emily¡¯s room, feeling a little worried. He knocked on the door and saw that Emily didn¡¯t respond. He was about to open the door and enter, but he found that Emily¡¯s door was locked.


    Shen Yu frowned even more. Emily didn¡¯t seem to have the habit of locking the door when she slept, so what happened recently?


    ¡°Xiao Yu? What are you doing at Emily¡¯s door?¡± Shen Zhe had appeared behind Shen Yu at some point. He saw Shen Yu standing at Emily¡¯s door in a daze.


    ¡°Nothing much. I just feel that Emi has been acting a little strangetely.¡± Shen Yu had nothing to hide from Shen Zhe, who was his own brother.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a little tired of staying at home. She¡¯ll probably be fine when she goes back to school next week. Children always like to go out and y.¡± Shen Zhe could not help but feel jealous when he saw how worried Shen Yu was about Emily.


    In the past few years, Shen Yu¡¯s personality had be colder and colder. He had never taken the initiative to care about anyone. Now, he actually cared about Emily so much. Even his own brother, Shen Zhe, had never enjoyed such treatment.


    However, such thoughts quickly disappeared from Shen Zhe¡¯s mind. Who asked Emily to be so adorable?


    ¡°Come over here. I have something to tell you.¡± Only then did Shen Zhe remember the purpose ofing to look for Shen Yu this time. He called Shen Yu to his room.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to the army tomorrow. I¡¯ve investigated Millie¡¯s kidnapping, but the person behind it is too mysterious. We don¡¯t know much about it. You should pay more attention to it. Most importantly, no matter what you do, you can¡¯t be impulsive. The person behind it will always show their tail, so I won¡¯t allow you to use any excessive methods to investigate.¡±


    Shen Zhe could not leave anytime and anywhere due to the nature of his work. However, he had fully understood that there was still a violent factor in Shen Yu¡¯s heart. He was very worried that Shen Yu would do something drastic when Shen Zhe was not around.


    Shen Yu frowned. He really could not stay calm as long as Emily was involved.


    Seeing that Shen Yu had not agreed to his words, Shen Zhe became even more serious. ¡°Did you hear what I said? You¡¯re still a child. No matter how strong you are, I don¡¯t want you to put yourself in danger.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned because he still did not n to agree to Shen Zhe. He knew what he was doing, and he knew very well what he should do. He could not live under Shen Zhe¡¯s protection forever.


    ¡°Big Brother, I understand.¡± In order to ease Shen Zhe¡¯s heart, Shen Yu had to deal with it first. He was now very confident in controlling his temper. As long as Emily was not hurt, he would not lose control of his emotions.


    Shen Zhe¡¯s face was full of displeasure because Shen Yu¡¯s attitude made him very unhappy. However, he really could not do anything to Shen Yu. Shen Zhe patted Shen Yu¡¯s shoulder and said earnestly, ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re the only one I have left, so you must not get hurt.¡±


    Hearing Shen Zhe¡¯s words, Shen Yu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Wasn¡¯t he also the only one who was close to him? But to ask him to give up? He really could not do it.


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re old enough. Do whatever you want to do. But you have to promise me that you must ensure your own safety. I heard from Second Aunt that Second Uncle and Third Uncle will be back in a few days. When that timees, there will definitely be new clues. Remember to call me and tell me. As for the matter of you going to thepany to study, you can think about it again.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will protect myself. I won¡¯t let myself get hurt.¡± Seeing that Shen Zhe had changed the topic to thepany, Shen Yu immediately changed the topic.


    Shen Zhe frowned, but he could do nothing about Shen Yu¡¯s decision. He was a persistent person, and so was Shen Yu. The decisions he made basically would not change.


    Seeing that Shen Zhe still wanted to educate him, Shen Yu quickly found an excuse to leave. Shen Yu was afraid that he would go crazy if he continued to talk.


    Shen Zhe looked at Shen Yu¡¯s retreating figure and shook his head helplessly. Every time he was facing Shen Yu, he would remind him like an old mother. However, Shen Yu was always impatient. It seemed that¡­ Shen Zhe had to get his grandfather to add a few more bodyguards to Shen Yu¡¯s side.


    Before Shen Yu returned to his room, he nced at Emily¡¯s tightly shut door and frowned. Emily had been acting too strangely these past few days.


    Shen Yu was extremely worried while Emily was enjoying herself in her space. She was learning new knowledge from Bai Yi and was extremely happy.

 Chapter 161 - Taichi Fist

    <h4>Chapter 161: Taichi Fist</h4>


    ¡°Watch this. I¡¯ll only do it once. Then, from tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll stand still. When the timees, I¡¯ll teach you more.¡±


    After speaking, Bai Yinded lightly in front of Emily, who had just finished her run and was panting heavily. She took a few steps back and started to move lightly. Emily felt that it was somewhat baffling.


    Bai Yi looked as if she was dancing. Although it was called dancing, it did not seem like it. This was because Bai Yi stood in her original spot and did not move. Her movements were extremely gentle. It did not look like the martial arts performances that Shen Nan had brought her to watch previously. They were all very intense.


    Emily looked at it for a while. Just as she was feeling puzzled, Bai Yi had already put her hands together. She stood steadily and walked in front of Emily. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Emily shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you will start to stand upright. Then, I will teach you this set of Taiji Fist technique.¡±


    ¡°Taichi Fist? It looks so gentle. Bai Yi, do you have that kind of fist technique that looks very powerful?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at Bai Yi with hope.


    Bai Yi was a little angry. She stretched out her hand and hit Emily¡¯s head. ¡°Ignorant. Go check out taichi by yourself tomorrow. I can¡¯t even be bothered to exin it to you. This fist technique that cultivates the body and mind just so happens to cure your impetuousness. From now on, you have to hit it once every day. Do you hear me?¡±


    Emily covered her head with some grievance. How could she dare toin? She hurriedly nodded. In the end, Bai Yi waved her hand and left the space.


    Emily suddenly woke up from the space and opened her room door. Just as she was about to look for Shen Yu, she saw Shen Yu standing at her door. He was frowning, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing at my door? I was just about to look for you,¡± Emily said as she pulled Shen Yu into her room and pressed him down in front of herputer desk.


    ¡°Brother, I want to see some taichi. Help me look for it.¡± Before Shen Yu could react, Emily had already begun to give orders.


    Shen Yu¡¯s actions were faster than his brain. He had already subconsciously turned on hisputer and searched for the introduction of taichi for Emily to see. However, Emily looked at Shen Yu with disdain. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m only in the first grade of primary school. Do you know how many words I know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think you know many words.¡± Shen Yu was puzzled. Why was Emily¡¯s mind racing so fast? Didn¡¯t she ask him to help her search for information on taichi? Why did she suddenly mention how many words she knew?


    ¡°Brother, do you think I can understand you if you help me look for words?¡± Emily really despised her brother now. How could he be so stupid? Yes, it started when she opened the door and scared Shen Yu. Emily felt that Shen Yu was still wooden until now.


    Shen Yu finally reacted and found some short videos about Taichi Fist for Emily. Emily watched them with great interest and instantly understood why Bai Yi taught her the Taichi Fist.


    This gentle and soft fist technique that could give a fatal blow to someone was really too powerful. It was simply too powerful to beat someone up effortlessly.


    It was especially so when she saw the person in the video. With a gentle wave of his hand, he blocked the other person¡¯s attack. Then, with a gentle palm strike, the opponent fell to the ground. Then, he effortlessly knocked the opponent to the ground. He was really handsome.


    ¡°Brother, Taichi Fist is really amazing. If only I knew it.¡± Emily was so excited that she was a little carried away. She pulled on Shen Yu¡¯s arm and even shook it in excitement. Shen Yu looked at Emily lovingly.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily dotingly. It had been a few days since hest saw Emily¡¯s smiling face. She had been listless every day. He had thought that Emily was not feeling well, but now it seemed that he had been too worried.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been frowning these past few days because you want to learn taichi?¡± Shen Yu looked at the dimples on Emily¡¯s face and could not help but reach out to pinch Emily¡¯s face. From the bottom of his heart, he felt that the happy Emily was still likable.


    Emily was stunned by Shen Yu¡¯s question and quickly reacted. She was not in her best condition because of Bai Yi¡¯s incident. Shen Yu might have misunderstood, but it was not a bad misunderstanding. It saved her from having to find an excuse to exin herself to Shen Yu.


    ¡°Not really. I was just wondering if I was too weak this time. I wanted to be stronger so that I wouldn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. He pulled Emily in front of him and said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard. I will protect you.¡±


    Emily was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and said seriously, ¡°Brother, I have to be very strong too. That way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard. I can protect myself and I have to protect you too.¡±


    This was the first time Shen Yu felt relieved. He had actually sensed this old-fashioned feeling in advance. He patted Emily¡¯s head and said, ¡°Okay, do you want me to help you find a Taichi Master?¡± Shen Yu asked.

 Chapter 162 - Back To School

    <h4>Chapter 162: Back To School</h4>


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m just looking. Didn¡¯t you see in the video? Taichi Fist requires a long period of time and requires daily persistence in order to have such an effect. I¡¯d better learn something else first.¡±


    She already had a master, so there was no need for another master. She might as well learn something else. After all, it was better to have more skills than to be overwhelmed. With the magic treasure, Bai Yi, there was nothing that she couldn¡¯t learn.


    In the future, if she had the chance to use Taichi Fist, it would shock everyone. That would be truly amazing.


    ¡°Okay, then remember to tell me what you want to learn. Our Emi is really a little genius.¡±


    Shen Yu felt that Emily¡¯s hair could not be rubbed enough. The more he rubbed it, the more he wanted to rub it. He subconsciously rubbed it twice more.


    ¡°Brother, if you continue to rub it, my hair will almost have static electricity.¡± Emily was a little displeased. Why did she feel that she was bing more and more like Shen Yu¡¯s doll? Every time, Shen Yu would have to ravage her hair before he was willing to let it go. Shen Yu was the only one who was willing to let it go.


    Shen Yu smiled shyly and reluctantly put his hand down. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Emily: ¡°Brother, can I go back to school the day after tomorrow? The day after tomorrow is Monday.¡± Emily looked at the time on theputer and realized that she was about to go to school. She was suddenly happy.


    Shen Yu nodded. ¡°Are you looking forward to school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sixth Brother has been bringing Xiao Yan¡¯s notes back for me. I read them at home, but I feel that it¡¯s morefortable to go to school. I want to go back to school as soon as possible.¡± Emily kept nodding. When she thought of school, she was extremely excited.


    ¡°But, Emi, the person who spread the rumors that Xiao Nan mentioned has yet to be found. Moreover, I promised Grandfather that I would go to thepany to study. I might not be able to apany you in school all the time.¡±


    When Shen Yu thought of this, he became uneasy. Although he could distract some people by going to thepany, Emily going to school also gave those people a chance to take advantage of her. He was very worried.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so amazing. You¡¯re already going to study in thepany at such a young age.¡± Emily really did not hear the main point. Her eyes were full of envy.


    In her eyes, Shen Yu had always been the most amazing existence. Now that he was only ten years old, he was actually going to enter the Shen Enterprise to start studying. Shen Yu was really amazing. It seemed that there was nothing that Shen Yu did not know. She also had to keep up with Shen Yu¡¯s pace,


    ¡°You.¡± Shen Yu poked Emily¡¯s head helplessly. Every time he was nervous and worried, Emily would easily make him speechless. Then, he would not have any other emotions.


    On Monday, Emily and Shen Nan went to school together in the car. As soon as they entered the ssroom, she received a bear hug from Qi Yan.


    ¡°Millie, you¡¯re finally back. Have your injuries healed? I missed you so much. I wanted to go to the hospital to see you again, but Shen Nan said that you already went home to recuperate. It¡¯s not good for me to go to your house. Are you alright? Quick, let me take a look.¡±


    Emily reached out to hug Qi Yan and asked Qi Yan helplessly, ¡°Xiao Yan, which question do you want me to answer first?¡±


    ¡°Oh, then answer me first. Are you really alright now? You don¡¯t know that when I saw how serious your injuries were, I was almost worried to death. However, Shen Nan said that there was nothing wrong with you.¡±


    After saying that, Qi Yan red at Shen Nan as if she was ming Shen Nan for his mistakes. Shen Nan felt wronged. It was not that he did not want to bring Qi Yan along, but Emily¡¯s injuries had healed too quickly. In order to protect Emily, the family had agreed for Shen Nan to say that. There was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯m really fine now. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s time for ss. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Emily quickly pulled Qi Yan to her seat and saved Shen Nan. Otherwise, she was really afraid that Qi Yan would me everything on Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan gave Emily a grateful look and returned to his seat. Li Yu quickly bumped into Shen Nan¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Nan, is your sister stupid? The exam is on Wednesday, and she¡¯sing back at this time? Why didn¡¯t shee back after we finish the exam? She won¡¯t be able to avoid the exam.¡±


    A hint of displeasure shed across Emily¡¯s face. She turned around and looked at Li Yu. ¡°I won¡¯t do this kind of opportunistic thing. I have no problem with the exam.¡±


    Shen Nan facepalmed. This little girl¡¯s fighting spirit had been aroused again. Did Li Yu think that there was a problem with Emily¡¯s exam?


    Forget it. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to Emily. Otherwise, she woulde up with some strange reason to refute him.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Who asked you to be a 9-dan Go prodigy? This IQ is definitely something that we mortals can¡¯tpare to.¡± Li Yu saw that Emily was angry and immediately became timid.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Shen Nan frowned. Wasn¡¯t the Shen family the only ones who knew that Emily went to participate in the Go exam?


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. The entire school knows. Millie is a genius Go yer. Do you think the news would not report such explosive news? At first, everyone thought that it was just the same name. In the end, for some reason, everyone was sure that it was Millie.¡±

 Chapter 163 - Crippled?

    <h4>Chapter 163: Crippled?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Shen Nan heard Li Yu¡¯s reply, he heaved a sigh of relief. The frustration in his heart surged once again. Previously, he had promised Shen Yu that he would definitely catch the culprit. However, after so many days had passed, Shen Nan still had no news. There was still no news at all.


    ¡°By the way, how is the matter that I asked you to help me find out?¡± Shen Nan asked Li Yu with a frown. Li Yu was a well-known know-it-all in their school.


    At the mention of this matter, Li Yu¡¯s face also fell. ¡°I feel like my career has been dealt a blow.¡±


    After saying that, Li Yuy listlessly on the table. No matter how Shen Nan called him, he had no intention of paying attention to Shen Nan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with them? What¡¯s wrong with Li Yu?¡± Emily asked Qi Yan, somewhat puzzled. wasn¡¯t he fine just now? How did he suddenly be like this?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you?¡± Qi Yan turned to look at Li Yu, then at Emily. In her eyes, she had a feeling that she was that scourge.


    Emily pointed at herself. She was very puzzled. ¡°Because of me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Weren¡¯t you kidnapped previously? This is known by all the teachers and students in the school, but weren¡¯t you rescuedter and hospitalized? In the end, I don¡¯t know why everyone in the school knew about it. They even knew that you were seriously injured. Some people even said that your hand was already crippled.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, what do Li Yu¡¯s actions have to do with me?¡± Emily was very puzzled. Qi Yan was talking about things that had happened to her. Of course, she knew about these things. What did that have to do with Li Yu?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? You usually look very smart. Why did you make a fool of yourself over this matter? How did they know that you were saved and that your hand was about to be crippled? I only found out about this when I went to the hospital to see you. Then how did the people in the school know about it?¡±


    After Qi Yan finished speaking, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She hurriedly shook her head and stretched out three fingers on her forehead.


    ¡°I swear, I wasn¡¯t the one who told them that you were hospitalized. Moreover, I only found out about your finger injury after I went to the hospital. I wasn¡¯t the one who told them.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know that you weren¡¯t the one who told them. What happened after that? Do you know who spread the news?¡± Emily was suddenly very curious. Who was the one who told everyone about the news?


    ¡°Tell me, if Li Yu knew who spread the news, would he still be so dejected? He¡¯s a famous know-it-all in our school. He felt frustrated, that¡¯s why he¡¯s like this.¡±


    Qi Yan spoke it in a low voice at the end, afraid that Li Yu would be even sadder when he heard it.


    Emily nodded in understanding. She wanted to ask if there was really any news, but she saw their form teacher, Teacher Yang, walk in. She nced at Emily but did not ask anything. She just smiled and began to teach everyone.


    ¡°Emily, follow me to the office for a moment.¡± After a lesson, Teacher Yang tidied up her things and looked at Emily. After saying that, she directly left the ssroom.


    ¡°Why did Old Yang ask you to go to the office?¡± Qi Yan was very curious. Could it be that Emily was called to the office to be scolded as soon as she came to school? A trace of worry shed in Qi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Emily stood up and rushed to Teacher Yang¡¯s office.


    As soon as Emily entered the office, she saw Teacher Yang lowering her head and tidying her things. Then, she looked up and saw that Emily had already arrived. She hurriedly asked Emily to sit down.


    ¡°Regarding the previous incident, Teacher Yang would like to apologize to you. It was Teacher Yang who did not do a good job in security that caused you to be kidnapped. Fortunately, nothing bad happened to you.¡±


    Emily felt very embarrassed. It was clearly the kidnappers¡¯ fault that she was kidnapped. Teacher Yang really did not need to take responsibility for her. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Teacher Yang ce arge stack of documents in front of her.


    ¡°The school will be organizing the final exams the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t feel pressured. After all, you have missed so many sses for such a long time. It¡¯s understandable if you do not do well in the exams. However, you have to try your best to catch up with the sses that you have missed. These are the notes for each subject that I have organized. Take a look. If there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand, ask the teacher or ask Qi Yan.¡±


    Emily looked at therge stack of documents in front of her and looked at Teacher Yang in surprise. So, she had called her to the office just to show her these documents? She had to say that she was touched. At least, this form teacher really cared about her studies.


    ¡°Okay, Teacher Yang, I got it. I will study hard. I will work hard for the midterm exam this time.¡± Emily was ttered and took the documents on Teacher Yang¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Okay, go to ss.¡± Teacher Yang nodded in relief. Although Emily had note to school for a few days, she was still very obedient.


    ¡°Oh right, I heard that you even got the Go National Certificate while you were recuperating?¡±


    Emily had just walked to the door when she heard Teacher Yang¡¯s voice again.. She instantly stopped in her steps and carried the huge stack of documents in her hand.

 Chapter 164 - Go Home and Complain

    <h4>Chapter 164: Go Home and Comin</h4>


    Just as Emily was wondering how to answer Teacher Yang, Shen Nan appeared beside Emily Like a god, holding the papers in Emily¡¯s hands. ¡°Teacher Yang, Millie is a little shy. If you continue to ask, Millie might not be able to handle it.¡±


    ¡°You little brat. Alright, go to ss.¡± Teacher Yang red at Shen Nan, waved her hand, and motioned for Emily and Shen Nan to leave.


    ¡°Is that little girl the child prodigy who said she got the National Go Professional 9-dan certificate when she was seven years old? Teacher Yang, your ss is full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.¡±


    The teacher who was in the same office as Teacher Yang had a hint of jealousy in his eyes. It was one thing for the top student of their grade, Qi Yan, to be in their ss. It was one thing for the sixth son of the Shen family to be in their ss. Now, even this child prodigy was in Teacher Yang¡¯s ss. This really made people a little jealous.


    ¡°The children have their own ideas. It has nothing to do with me. This ss is the best ss I have ever taught, but it is also the ss with the most character.¡±


    Teacher Yang frowned slightly. She did not know whether she was lucky or unlucky to have brought her to this ss. There was glory, but there was also a lot of trouble. In such a short period of time, one student had been kidnapped and one student had been expelled. This really gave her a headache.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, did you specifically wait for me at Teacher Yang¡¯s door?¡± Emily looked at Shen Nan, who was helping to carry the documents. To be able to solve her problem in such a timely manner, he must have been waiting there since the beginning. She did not believe that it was a coincidence.


    Shen Nan was stunned, but he quickly reacted. ¡°No, I just happened to pass by Teacher Yang¡¯s door. I saw that you were carrying a lot of documents in your hands. I thought about your height. If you were to carry such heavy documents, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to grow any taller.¡±


    Emily stopped in her tracks. Looking at Shen Nan¡¯s back, she gritted her teeth in hatred. When she went back, she would definitely tell on him. How dare he say that she was short!? He could say anything about her, but he could not say that she was short. She had drunk so much milk, so she would definitely be able to grow taller!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why aren¡¯t we going?¡± Shen Nan turned around and looked at Emily¡¯s back, which was still stagnant. His eyes were filled with confusion. She was fine just a moment ago, but now she had an expression that said that she was going to eat people. What was going on?


    Emily pursed her lips and followed behind Shen Nan. She had made up her mind to go back andin about Shen Nan, but Shen Nan was not aware of Emily¡¯s unhappy mood at all. He looked at the documents in his hands.


    ¡°This Teacher Yang is really boring. She actually prepared so many documents for you. This is clearly favoritism. However, you have missed so many days of sses. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t do well this time. If I don¡¯t do well, Mom will probably skin me alive. Why don¡¯t you lend me these documents?¡±


    Emily snorted coldly and went forward to take all the documents in Shen Nan¡¯s hands. ¡°Dream on, Sixth Brother.¡±


    Just a moment ago, he was still ridiculing her for being short. Now, he turned around and wanted to borrow her information. She would not give it to him. She would still have toin when she went back.


    ¡°Third Aunt, Sixth Brother said that I was short in school today.¡± Indeed, before Emily even stepped into the house, she had already shouted loudly at the entrance, causing everyone in the Shen family to know.


    ¡°You little brat, you actually called Millie short? How tall are you?¡± Shen Hao and Shen Xu, who had appeared behind them at some point in time, red at Shen Nan angrily. Shen Xu was even more angry as he pushed Shen Nan from behind. Shen Nan fell forward without noticing. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and did not fall to the ground.


    Shen Nan looked at Emily in shock. No wonder Emily had been acting strangely and did not want to talk to him the entire day. It turned out that she was waiting for him here. The moment he came back, sheined about him. It seemed that it was better for him to escape as soon as possible.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? Let¡¯s go. Let your brother see how tall you really are.¡± Shen Xu lifted Shen Nan¡¯s cor and carried him into the house.


    Shen Nan started to struggle. Shen Nan kept calling out, ¡°Brother, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean it. I really didn¡¯t mean to dislike Millie.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Mom, please save me. My brother is going to beat me to death,¡± Shen Nan shouted when Shen Xu¡¯s palm was about tond on his butt. However, his mother crossed her arms in front of her chest and was ready to watch the show.


    ¡°Millie, little cutie, are you enjoying the show? Let¡¯s go to the next round with Fourth Brother. I learned a new move today.¡±


    Shen Hao looked at Emily¡¯s gloating expression and shook his head helplessly. She was still a little angel, but she was really not soft when it came to teasing people.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, I may not have time to y Go with you recently. The midterm exam is the day after tomorrow. Look, the information in my hand was prepared for me by Teacher Yang. I have to hurry up and read it.¡±


    Emily waved the information in her hand. Shen Nan wanted to help her get it, but she refused to let Shen Nan touch it because she was angry. Fortunately, she had been training recently and her strength had increased a lot. Otherwise, it would have been a little hard for her to carry it all the way.

 Chapter 165 - Photographic Memory

    <h4>Chapter 165: Photographic Memory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Hao was a little disappointed, but thinking that Emily¡¯s studies were more important, he could only nod his head in disappointment. Then, he took the information in Emily¡¯s hands and took it. ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Fourth Brother.¡± Emily nodded her head obediently. She also wanted to y a few games of Go with Shen Hao, but she really couldn¡¯t manage her time. She had to read books, go to the space to find Bai Yi to learn taichi, and continue to run at night. She was really very busy.


    However, Emily was overthinking. When she looked at the review materials, she realized that the knowledge was like data that was automatically transmitted to her brain. After reading it once, she had already memorized it.


    Not long after, Emily went downstairs. Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other and smiled. The person who was determined to read books just now hade down in less than an hour? She could not hold on so fast?


    ¡°Millie, are you tired from reading? I¡¯ll go and cut some fruit for you. You can continue after you have a rest.¡±


    Second Aunt very consideratelyforted Emily¡¯s emotions. She felt that she should not discourage Emily¡¯s enthusiasm too much. After all, she had missed so many days of sses. It was not so easy to pick them up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Second Aunt. I¡¯ve finished reading them. I¡¯ve remembered them all.¡± Emily shook her head. She really wanted to rest for a while. After dinner, she pulled Shen Yu out for a night run.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother? Isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Emily only remembered at this moment that she had not seen Shen Yu aftering back for so long. Could it be that Shen Yu was still at thepany?


    ¡°He should be back by dinner time. Millie, did you say that you remembered all the knowledge points?¡±


    Third Aunt looked at the time on the wall. She was still shocked by what Emily had just said about remembering all the knowledge points.


    Emily nodded. She had nothing to hide from the Shen family. ¡°I read through all the information that Teacher Yang gave me, and then I remembered it. I also remembered the ces that Teacher Yang helped me to memorize the Chinesenguage.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve only read it once?¡± Second Aunt gulped in disbelief.


    Emily nodded. Was there anything wrong with memorizing it?


    Why were Second Aunt and Third Aunt so shocked? Especially Third Aunt. She went upstairs and took down Shen Nan¡¯s book. Then, she casually flipped through a brand new untaught text and handed it to Emily, ¡°Come, Millie, take a look at this. Let¡¯s see how much you can remember.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m reading. Why are you snatching my book?¡± Shen Nan looked at his mother with a face full of resentment. It was one thing for her to not help him when he was beaten up by his own brother. It was not easy for Shen Nan to want to learn, but now she was snatching his book? Was there such a mother?


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak first. Don¡¯t disturb Millie in reciting the text.¡± Third Aunt reached out and gave Shen Nan a p. She was very afraid that Shen Nan would interrupt Emily¡¯s train of thought.


    After a while, Millie put down the book and ran upstairs. When she came back down, she held a pen and paper in her hand. ¡°Shen Nan, we haven¡¯t learned this yet. I don¡¯t know some of them. Why don¡¯t I just write them for you?¡±


    After saying that, Millie closed the book and squatted on the coffee table at the side. She began to write. After a while, she silently wrote down the entire article and handed it to Second Aunt and Third Aunt.


    The two of them looked at each other with shock in their eyes. They thought that it would be difficult to recognize the words written by a first-year student. However, the paper that Emily handed to them wasparable to the regr characters in Chinese books. Other than theck of strength, they could not find any ws. They could not find any ws at all.


    Shen Nan could not believe it. Hepared the book with the paper on the book. Each stroke was not bad at all. He could not even recognize some of the words because he had not learned them yet. How could Emily be able to write exactly the same words as those in the book?


    ¡°Millie, did you really not memorize them beforehand? You don¡¯t know the words in this text either?¡±


    Second Aunt still could not believe it. This was too surreal. She had never seen such a heaven-defying person.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know all of them. I still know the words that the teacher taught me.¡±


    Emily hurriedly exined as if she was telling others that she did not know all of them. She still remembered the words that the teacher taught her.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it. Take a look at this and write it down.¡± Shen Nan did not seem to believe what he had seen. He deliberately found a page that he thought had more strokes and handed it to Emily. He felt that it was not coincidental enough, how could Emily be so amazing?


    Emily did as Shen Nan said. After reading it once, she closed the book. Then, she wrote down the content on the paper. The content was exactly the same. Shen Nan sat on the sofa in shock.


    ¡°Millie, can you not be so heaven-defying? I want to see what¡¯s inside your head.¡±


    She knew how to y Go and draw. Now, she even had the ability to remember everything she saw. The two of them were clearly the same age.. From the looks of it, he was the real trash in the family. He was under a lot of pressure!

 Chapter 166 - Defying the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 166: Defying the Heavens</h4>


    When Emily heard Shen Nan¡¯s words, she immediately lowered her head in disappointment, as if she had done something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sixth Brother, I¡­¡±


    Emily did not know how to exin herself. It was as if she had really done something unforgivable, and there was a hint of sobbing in her voice.


    ¡°You little brat, you don¡¯t have the ability, yet you can¡¯t let Millie be better than you? Why are you so jealous?¡±


    When Third Aunt saw that Emily had been wronged, she was instantly enraged. She saw that Emily was so obedient, sensible, and capable. As for the one in her family, he only knew how to cause trouble all day long. She felt that there was really noparison between people.


    Shen Nan rubbed his head in great pain. His eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. He sighed. Why was his mother so angry that she actually hit him? He would also feel wronged, okay?


    When the students from the Shen family came back from work, Third Aunt could not help but tell them about Emily¡¯s photographic memory. They did not believe it and pulled Emily to try it out again. On the other hand, Shen Yan, Old Master Shen, felt that it was not challenging to just write down the first grade textbook in primary school. Instead, he asked Shen Hao to take out his third grade textbook.


    Shen Yan flipped through it and flipped to the ssical Chinese that he thought was still difficult for Emily. He handed it to Emily and said, ¡°Millie,e, let¡¯s take a look at this. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you know it or not. Shall we memorize it?¡±


    Shen Hao and Shen Xu looked at the text that Shen Yan had flipped through and instantly fell into the fear of memorizing the ssical Chinese. They subconsciously took a step back, very afraid that Shen Yan would ask them to recite the text in high spirits.


    ¡°Grandfather, you can¡¯t even recognize the words ¡®Emi¡¯. Aren¡¯t you going a little overboard to ask her to write the ssical Chinese from memory?¡± Shen Yu had no intention of giving Shen Yan any face at all. When he thought about how his little cutie was being targeted like this, he was very unhappy.


    How could Shen Yan care about whether Shen Yu was happy or not? He reached out his hand and pushed Shen Yu aside. ¡°Go, go, go. It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t write it down. I¡¯ll just let Millie try.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yan was unhappy, Emily quickly took the textbook from Shen Yan and started to read it carefully. Shen Yan was speechless. Did Shen Yan look so scary that even Emily was afraid of him?


    Shen Yan was overthinking. Emily just didn¡¯t want Shen Yu and Shen Yan to argue. Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she couldn¡¯t write it down, right?


    After a while, Emily put down the textbook and started to write. ¡°Thete Emperor died before he started his business. Today, Yizhou is exhausted. This is a time of crisis¡­¡±


    After Emily wrote the first word, Shen Xu stood at the side and stared curiously. Then, he took the book and matched it. His eyes went from indifference to disbelief. He pointed at the book Emily wrote and wanted to say something. In an instant, he was speechless.


    Emily handed the book to Shen Yan and smiled. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xu, how is it?¡± Shen Yan took the book and looked at it. As for whether the words were right or wrong, he would have to ask Shen Xu, who had been watching by the side. After all, Shen Xu read every word very seriously.


    Shen Xu was a little scared. He sat on the sofa and waved his hand. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s really too heaven-defying. Where did you find her? It¡¯s simply born to anger people.¡±


    Shen Yan held the notebook in his hand tightly andughed out loud. He originally wanted to bring back a child that would be helpful to Shen Yu¡¯s illness, but who knew that this child would actually be so capable?


    The few old men that he usually yed well knew that he had such a capable granddaughter. They were all extremely envious, especially that old man Liu Wei. He knew that his precious granddaughter could y Go and even wanted to learn medicine. He even wished that he could bring Emily back to his own house.


    ¡°Oh right, you must be careful of those kids from the Liu family in school, do you hear me?¡± He could not let his precious baby be snatched away by others.


    After the few of them agreed, Shen Yan went upstairs to process his documents with satisfaction. When everyone wanted to read the content that Emily had written in her heart, they actually found that Shen Yan had taken away the notebook.


    A few dayster, they found out miraculously that Shen Yan had sealed up Emily¡¯s ¡®graduation form¡¯ and ced it on his desk. It was obvious that Shen Yan loved Emily and was extremely proud of her.


    Shen Nan admitted that he was jealous. He used to be the youngest in the family, so he would always keep an eye on Shen Nan.


    When Emily came to the Shen family, he was very happy that he had a younger sister. However, now that his younger sister was so heaven-defying, his own mother always despised him. He felt that his days in the Shen family were bing more and more difficult.

 Chapter 167 - Feeling of Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 167: Feeling of Defeat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan had been listless the entire day. When Emily asked him to go for a night run, he was also listless, but he still went along with her.


    However, Shen Nan was very abnormal today. Usually, Shen Nan would take into ount their rhythm and keep up with them. Today, he was the only one who rushed at the front. After the run, he went home without saying goodbye.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this brat today? Did he take the wrong medicine?¡± Shen Xu bumped Shen Hao¡¯s shoulder. He could not help but worry when he saw Shen Nan¡¯s abnormal behavior.


    Ever since Shen Zhe brought them to run at night, they could not evenpete with Emily. The two of them had been running with them every day. No matter what, they could not be outdone by a seven-year-old girl, right?


    ¡°Brother, is it because of my prank today that Sixth Brother is angry?¡± Emily carefully tugged on Shen Yu¡¯s sleeve as she asked him. She lowered her eyes, worried that she had really gone too far.


    Shen Yu frowned, then he held Emily¡¯s hand and walked home. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with the tendon again. It¡¯ll be fine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily still med herself because she felt that it was her fault. No matter how much Shen Yu tried tofort her, Emily still could not be happy. Shen Yu felt that it was necessary for him to have a good chat with Shen Nan.


    When Shen Yu thought about how Emily was unhappy because of Shen Nan, he did not like Shen Nan at all. In addition to that, he was holding the study materials that Emily had given to him. So, he simply kicked the door open with his foot.


    When Shen Yu opened the door, before Shen Nan could react to who the person at the door was, he saw a huge stack of study materials being thrown over. He quickly hugged it and was about to vent his emotions when he saw Shen Yu¡¯s gloomy face. Well, Shen Nan had to admit that he had lost his nerve once again.


    Shen Yu unceremoniously walked into Shen Nan¡¯s room, leaving Shen Nan standing there in a daze. ¡°Emi asked me to bring you the study materials.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shen Nan was stunned by Shen Yu¡¯s sudden intrusion into his room. What surprised him the most was what he heard from Shen Yu. He lowered his head and looked at the revision materials in his hands. Was Emily asking him to study hard?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shen Yu.¡± Shen Nan clenched the revision materials in his hands tightly. He did not have a photographic memory, so he could not memorize everything easily. Was Emily teasing him on purpose?


    Shen Nan felt that his thoughts were too dark. How could Emily be such a person?


    ¡°Are you very unhappy today?¡± Shen Yu looked at Shen Nan¡¯s workbook that looked like a scribble. Then, he thought of the text that Emily had silently written earlier. In an instant, he felt that Emily¡¯s handwriting was much more pleasing to the eye.


    Shen Nan ced the review materials on the desk. Then, he shook his head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t, then why were you so abnormal when you were running?¡± Shen Yu did not intend to give Shen Nan any chance to escape, and directly pursued it.


    Shen Yu originally thought that Shen Nan would continue to deny it, but he did not expect Shen Nan to look at him with excitement, like a child who had gotten candy from him.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, are you concerned about me?¡± Shen Nan asked repeatedly in disbelief. ording to Shen Yu¡¯s personality in the past, he would not care about how Shen Nan was living, or whether he was happy or not. But today, Shen Yu actually took the initiative to care about him. This was a concern that other brothers could not receive.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Yu was clearly a little impatient. This was the first time he took the initiative to be concerned about someone other than Emily and he even teased him. He increasingly felt that Shen Nan¡¯s actions were unnecessary.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just vanity. No matter what, Millie is the youngest child in our family now, right? But Millie is really amazing. She seems to be born with a lot of things. As for me? I can¡¯t seem to do anything right, even though our ages are about the same.¡±


    The more Shen Nan said, the lower his head, he fell into self-doubt. He now feel that he was really stupid, and could not do anything good.


    Shen Yu said, ¡°Xiao Nan, each of us has something that we are good at and love, just like how Big Brother likes to be a soldier, and Fourth Brother likes to y Go. As for Third Brother, although he doesn¡¯t seem to be doing his job normally, he will seed no matter how difficult it is for him to do something.¡±


    Shen Nan stared at him again. It was the first time Shen Yu talked to him so much, and it seemed like he wasforting him?


    Shen Nan¡¯s heart sank. The surprise that Shen Yu had given him today was really too big.. He felt that he could not take it anymore, but he had to admit that what Shen Yu had said was not without reason.

 Chapter 168 - First Grade

    <h4>Chapter 168: First Grade</h4>


    ¡°Some people are naturally smarter than others. Are you going to ruin your mood because of so many people?¡±


    Shen Yu had been looking at Shen Nan the whole time. He also saw Shen Nan¡¯s surprised expression. To be honest, he felt that he was too abnormal. However, when he saw Emily ming herself and feeling sad because of Shen Nan, he was very unhappy.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I understand.¡± Shen Nan nced at the documents on the table. Emily probably told him to work hard too. It was because he was too stingy.


    ¡°Emi med herself for what happened to you today. She thought that it was because she came back today toin that you were unhappy. You know what to do, right?¡±


    Shen Yu still felt a little worried. What if Shen Nan was so stubborn? Would Emily feel bad again when that time came?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fifth Brother.¡± Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu in surprise and quickly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not angry because of that. I¡¯m just¡­ It¡¯s just that Millie is too outstanding, and we¡¯re the same age. Millie knows everything. Look at me. I don¡¯t seem to know anything except y.¡±


    A hint of a smile appeared on the corner of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then ording to you, I¡¯m not as good as Emi. Should I start feeling sorry for myself as well?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Shen Nan was very startled, but he immediately lowered his head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, then work hard.¡± Shen Yu pointed at the study materials on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t Emi give you a cheat?¡±


    Shen Nan smiled. He was too narrow-minded. Would he actually be angry because of something like this? Just as Shen Yu had said, there were many people in the world who were better than him. Was he going to kill himself because of this?


    Shen Yu stood up and patted Shen Nan¡¯s arm earnestly. ¡°In the future, such things will definitely happen frequently. Emi will surprise us every time. Not to mention you, even I am a little jealous. Some people are born prodigies. No matter how jealous I am, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    Shen Nan was instantly happy. Among the few of them, although Shen Yu was not the oldest, he was the smartest. In fact, Shen Yu also had a photographic memory. From childhood to university, everything happened very quickly. There had always been powerful people around Shen Nan. It was just that he had indulged his sadness too much.


    Fortunately, Shen Yu hadforted Shen Nan¡¯s emotions today. Otherwise, Shen Nan would have probably died of jealousy during the mid-term exams.


    ¡°Millie, how are you so powerful? You actually managed to get first ce in the grade even after dropping out of ss for such a long time.¡±


    Qi Yan looked at the ss ranking list in her hand. Emily¡¯s name was in front of hers. Although they were only one point apart, she had not dropped out of ss for a day. However, Emily was different.


    Just as Emily was wondering if Qi Yan would be angry, she saw Qi Yan looking at her with a proud expression. Then, Qi Yan crossed her arms in front of her chest and said proudly, ¡°From now on, the first ce in the grade will be my deskmate. Oh my god, I finally feel this kind of pride.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mouth was wide open. This was the first time she had heard someone actually be happy about something like this. Who could tell her how she would react?


    Fortunately, Li Yu changed the topic. ¡°Your sister is heaven-defying. She hasn¡¯t been to ss for such a long time, yet she¡¯s still able to get first ce in the grade. Your family already has Shen Yu, yet another one hase. Oh my god, why is your family so amazing?¡±


    Shen Nan enjoyed thepliments from others. It was as if he was praising himself. There was no longer the depressed look he had two days ago.


    Li Yu looked down at the ss schedule in his hand and reached out to bump Shen Nan¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Nan, tell me, did you secretly work hard too? Did you perform so well in the exam this time?¡±


    ¡°Previously, Teacher Yang told us to rx and that the exam questions this time would be very difficult. But look at the three of you, taking the top three of the grade. I¡¯m sandwiched between the three of you. Oh my god, this is too difficult for me.¡±


    After saying that, Li Yuy listlessly on the table. It was clear how difficult his life would be in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be such days in the future. Just get used to it.¡± Shen Nanforted Li Yu¡¯s emotions with a sincere tone and then patted Li Yu¡¯s back. Li Yu, who was sitting beside Shen Nan, was also looking at him.


    Shen Nan expressed that he really wanted tofort Li Yu¡¯s emotions, but why was Li Yu looking at him with a resentful gaze? Did he say something wrong?


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You can still get first ce in the grade with this? With my ranking, my mom will probably beat me to death when she goes back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being jealous? Other people are still 9-dan Go yers and have national certificates. They¡¯re already ten streets ahead of you.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so infuriating topare people? You¡¯re younger than us, right? You even left out so many lessons, but in the end, you still got first ce in the grade.¡±


    ¡­


    Due to Emily¡¯s results, the entire ss was in an uproar. There were too many jealous voices. Shen Nan felt as though he was beingplimented by them. He was extremely proud of himself.

 Chapter 169 - Second Uncle and Third Uncle Are Back

    <h4>Chapter 169: Second Uncle and Third Uncle Are Back</h4>


    This feeling of being pretentious was actually so good. Why would he still be jealous of Emily being smarter than him? Now, he felt that others were praising Emily as if they were praising him. He was extremely proud of himself.


    When he returned to the Shen family, Shen Nan had already started to spread the news that Emily had gotten first ce in the grade. It was as if he had gotten first ce in the grade as well.


    Old Master Shen and Old Madam Shen looked at the report card in their hands and grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Our Millie is indeed amazing.¡±


    ¡°Shen Nan, this kid, is not bad either. He has gotten third ce in the grade. Didn¡¯t he always hover around fifth or sixth ce in the past? I heard that their questions this time were very difficult. With this, our Xiao Nan can still make progress. It¡¯s quite impressive.¡±


    Old Madam Shen looked at the top three names on the report card. Two of them were from the Shen family. How could she not be excited? She waved her hand and said that she was going out to celebrate today. She wanted the whole family to have a good meal at the Ju Fu House outside.


    Third Aunt was so excited that tears filled her eyes. She held Shen Nan¡¯s hand and looked at Shen Nan¡¯s name, ¡°I told you Millie was good. Look, Shen Nan¡¯s grades have improved by leaps and bounds since he came to our house. Millie is really good.¡±


    ¡°Is this the legendary catfish effect?¡±


    ¡®Shen Nan was so triggered by Millie that he started to study hard?¡¯


    Third Aunt did not say thest sentence because she was afraid that it would trigger Shen Nan¡¯s self-esteem. She knew a little about how this child had been in a bad mood before. He still needed to maintain his self-esteem.


    ¡°You¡¯re good, but why does the name of the second-ce winner look familiar? Qi Yan? Qi Yan?¡±


    Shen Xu and Shen Hao held Shen Nan¡¯s arm and started to think about where they had seen this name before. They found it very familiar.


    ¡°Xiao Nan used someone else¡¯s ss notes to fill in the nksst time. I remember this name,¡± Shen Hao reminded Shen Xu. Then, he looked at Shen Nan meaningfully.


    ¡°Brother, what are you talking about?¡± Shen Nan waved his hand and exined, ¡°No, what are you thinking about? What happenedst time was a misunderstanding. Qi Yan asked me to bring the notes to Millie, so I told her that I wrote it toplete the mission.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Shen Xu raised his eyebrows. He looked like he was going to listen to Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan was anxious and started to exin to his two brothers. However, how could Shen Xu and Shen Hao let Shen Nan off so easily?


    Shen Xu had been teasing Shen Nan about his rtionship with Qi Yan. There was one thing that they all knew. Shen Nan did not need to exin anymore.


    Emily wasughing so hard that she could not close her mouth. Shen Yu handed the peeled sugar tangerine to Emily. Emily did not even stretch out her hand and directly shoved the entire tangerine into her mouth. Then, she continued to watch the performance of her three brothers. It felt so exciting.


    Shen Yu shook his head helplessly. This kind of thing often happened in the Shen family. He was already used to it. However, for some reason, Emily liked to watch it so much. Moreover, she always watched it with great interest and never got tired of it.


    ¡°The house is actually so lively. It seems that we came back at the right time.¡± A voice came from outside the door. The noisy people were the first to react and look outside the door.


    ¡°Dad! Dad, you¡¯re back.¡± Shen Nan was the first to react. He jumped into the arms of a figure outside the door. Shen Nan was the first to react.


    Then, he put the report card in the figure¡¯s hand as if he was showing off a treasure. He said, ¡°Dad, I got third ce in the grade this time. Am I good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re good. You¡¯ve improved, but you can¡¯t be arrogant. You have to work harder in the future.¡± The figure stroked Shen Nan¡¯s head, praising and advising Shen Nan not to be too arrogant.


    When Shen Nan walked in with the two figures, Emily finally saw the two of them clearly. In fact, it was very easy to tell them apart. Because Shen Xu and Shen Hao looked closer to their fathers, Emily could quickly tell who was Second Uncle Shen Zhong, and Third Uncle Shen An.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll be back in a few days?¡± The one who was the most excited was Old Lady Shen. She walked in front of Shen Zhong and Shen An and sized them up. When she saw that the two of them were fine, she was relieved.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯ll talk about thister. What were you guys so happy about just now?¡±


    Shen Zhong quickly changed the topic and looked at the figures in the living room. Other than Shen Zhe who was in the army, everyone else was there. Beside his beloved wife stood a little loli. She looked very likable.

 Chapter 170 - Two People Scramble

    <h4>Chapter 170: Two People Scramble</h4>


    ¡°You must be Millie. I¡¯m Second Uncle. I¡¯ve been hearing about you from your Second Uncle¡¯s wife. I finally saw you in person today.¡±


    Shen Zhong walked in front of Emily and could not help but pinch Emily¡¯s little face. He instantly felt that this little girl¡¯s skin was different. It was soft and smooth.


    ¡°Hello, Second Uncle. Hello, Third Uncle.¡± Emily called out obediently. Although it was the first time she saw Shen Zhong and Shen An, Emily did not find them unfamiliar at all.


    Emily sized up her Second and Third Uncle in front of her. They were both very tall, but Second Uncle was more bookish than Third Uncle. She finally understood why Shen Hao looked so refined. So it turned out that he was from Second Uncle.


    ¡°This house has a little angel. It¡¯s obviously much livelier than before. Not bad. This girl looks more likable than boys.¡± Shen An looked at Emily, and naturally, he was also very fond of her.


    ¡°Not only is she better than the boys, our Millie is also amazing. Xiao Nan, that brat, showed off when he got third ce in the grade this time. Our Millie kept a low profile even when she got first ce in the grade.¡± Third Aunt held Shen An¡¯s hand. She red at Shen Nan who was in Shen An¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Really? Our Millie is so amazing?¡± Shen An looked at the report card in his hands in disbelief. Indeed, he found Emily¡¯s name on the first row and immediately felt extremely proud.


    Shen Zhong looked at Emily and then said to his wife in a very low voice, ¡°Wife, why don¡¯t we bring Millie back to our own house to raise her?¡±


    Shen Hao was instantly excited when he heard that. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay, it just so happens that I also want a sister.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you¡¯re going too far. Why is she going to your house? My house also wants her.¡± Shen An, who was listening at the side, was instantly unconvinced. How could he let go of such a cute child so easily?


    ¡°You already have two kids at home. I only have one at home. Of course she¡¯ll go to my house.¡± Shen Zhong¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was very proud. No matter what, it was better to go to his house. After all, he only had one child at home.


    ¡°Come to my house. I don¡¯t have a daughter at home either.¡± Shen An did not shy away. He definitely had to have such a cute child at his house.


    Shen Zhong nced at Emily, who was next to Second Aunt. He reached out and directly picked Emily up. ¡°Come to my house. This matter is not negotiable.¡±


    Shen An¡¯s expression darkened. He reached out to snatch Emily back. Emily panicked instantly. She looked at the two uncles beside her, who were fighting over her. She felt as if her ears were about to explode, but she was extremely afraid now.


    Emily reached out to Shen Yu and instantly started crying. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s crying frightened the two men who were fighting over her. They did not dare to move in an instant.


    ¡°Let go of her, both of you. You came back to fight for me for Millie? I think you must have eaten a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts.¡±


    Seeing Emily crying, Shen Yan was instantly furious. These two men were fighting over Emily the moment they came back. If he had known earlier, he would not have let theme back.


    Shen Yu quickly went forward and took Emily from Shen Zhong¡¯s hands. He gently patted Emily¡¯s back tofort her emotions.


    Emily was sobbing in Shen Yu¡¯s arms. The two uncles who had just returned were so scary that she almost died. Second Aunt and Third Aunt red at their husbands angrily. Emily was scared to tears the moment they returned.


    Shen Zhong and Shen An looked at each other. They just liked this little girl too much. Who knew that they would actually scare the child to tears?


    ¡°Millie, Second Uncle really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Second Uncle just likes you too much.¡± Shen Zhong saw that he had scared Millie and hurriedly admitted his mistake. However, who would have thought that once he got close to Millie, Millie would hurriedly pull herself into Shen Yu¡¯s arms¡­ Millie held onto Shen Yu¡¯s clothes tightly.


    ¡°Second Brother Shen, you better stay away from Millie.¡± Seeing this, Shen Yan almost threw the crutch in his hand directly at Shen Zhong.


    Shen Zhong was so scared that he shrank his neck, but Shen An was gloating at his misfortune. Fortunately, Shen Zhong was one step ahead of him, or else he would be the one being scolded at this time.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take Millie upstairs first. Call us when we eat.¡± Shen Yu hugged Emily tightly in his arms and went upstairs, leaving the people in the hall to look at each other in dismay.

 Chapter 171 - Gift

    <h4>Chapter 171: Gift</h4>


    ¡°This¡­ is Xiao Yu cured?¡± Shen An looked at Shen Yu¡¯s back with surprise as he held Emily in his arms. He pointed at him. If he had not tried to hold it in, he could guarantee that his hands would be trembling.


    Shen Zhong also looked at his wife in shock. Seeing that his wife nodded, Shen Zhong¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Third Uncle had heard from his wife that Shen Yu had already recovered. The shock he felt when he saw it with his own eyes was truly great. Shen Yu had opened his mouth to speak, and he even knew how to care for others.


    Third Aunt told Third Uncle about what happened after Emily came to the Shen family. She told Third Uncle about Shen Yu¡¯s recovery and emphasized that Emily was a child prodigy. When they heard this, both Shen Zhong and Shen An were stunned.


    ¡°Our Millie is so powerful?¡± Shen An could not believe it. He looked at Shen Nan, who was sitting on hisp. For some reason, he started to dislike the little brat in his arms.


    Shen Nan could clearly feel his father¡¯s dislike for him. He was stunned. He felt that he was too miserable. It was not easy for him to think that his father wouldfort him when he returned. Now, there was nofort at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. Second Uncle and Third Uncle just like you too much.¡± After Shen Yu brought Emily to the room, he gentlyforted Emily¡¯s emotions and pulled out a piece of paper to wipe away Emily¡¯s tear stains. Shen Yu looked at Emily, who was crying her eyes out.


    Looking at Emily¡¯s eyes that were red from crying, Shen Yu felt that his heart was about to die from heartache. Especially when Emily was still sobbing as she said to him, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±


    Shen Yu quickly wiped away Emily¡¯s tears and then promised Emily, ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind, and I won¡¯t let anyone snatch you away. Even Second Uncle and Third Uncle won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±


    Hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words, Emily put away her sadness this time. Then, she told Shen Yu about what had happened in school. Then, she also showed off the results of the exam with the envious eyes of her ssmates.


    Shen Yu smiled and pushed Emily away from his arms. He walked to the desk and handed a gift box to Emily. Emily widened her eyes, looked at the gift box, and then looked at Shen Yu. Then, she pointed at the gift box. ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    Shen Yu handed the box to Emily and signaled her to open it.


    Emily looked at the gift box that was half her height. When she saw that it was a gift for her, she excitedly opened the box and saw a dark brown teddy bear that was about the same size as the box. It was tied with a red and white scarf, Emily quickly carried the teddy bear out and looked at Shen Yu with great joy. ¡°Brother, is this really for me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get first ce in the grade this time? I didn¡¯t tell Shen Nan about your reward. This is our secret, so he won¡¯te looking for me.¡±


    Emily held the teddy bear tightly in her arms. She looked at Shen Yu excitedly. ¡°Thank you, Brother. I promise not to tell Sixth Brother. This is our secret.¡±


    Shen Yu rubbed Emily¡¯s hair. When he saw that Emily liked the present he gave her, he was naturally happy too. However, not long after he was happy, Shen Nan went upstairs and called the two of them to eat.


    They had originally nned to celebrate Emily and Shen Nan¡¯s good results and go for a meal. Now that Shen Zhong and Shen An had returned, the Shen family was naturally happy. At the same time, they were also weing the two of them.


    When Shen Zhong and Shen An saw Emily going downstairs, they wanted to go forward and hug Emily. Emily hurriedly hid behind Shen Yu, afraid that these two uncles would snatch her away again.


    ¡°The two of you, stay away from Emilyter.¡± Seeing this, Shen Yan knocked on his walking stick and warned them.


    Shen Zhong and Shen An instantly did not dare to move. However, they could not restrain their gaze towards Emily. It was not easy for this family to have a little girl. Naturally, they wanted to snatch her back. However, under the gaze of the old man¡­ They really did not dare to move at all.


    ¡°Alright, how old are you? You¡¯re still acting like children. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go eat first. We¡¯ll have more time to get along in the future.¡±


    Old Lady Shen reached out and patted the back of her second son, who was the closest to her. If they continued to dawdle at home, they probably would not be able to reach Jufu House today.


    Shen An wanted to go forward and carry Emily into his car, but Shen Yu beat him to it.


    ¡°Emi,e with me,¡± Shen Yu said.

 Chapter 172 - Going Out To Celebrate

    <h4>Chapter 172: Going Out To Celebrate</h4>


    Shen An was furious, but he did not dare to fight with Shen Yu. After all, Shen Yu was a national treasure in his family. Who would dare to fight with Shen Yu? Furthermore, Emily was following Shen Yu closely. Even if he wanted to fight with him, he would not be able to. He couldn¡¯t make Emily cry again. The old man would scold him.


    When they arrived at the Shen family¡¯s restaurant, they were weed into a private room by the waiter. This private room was unique to the Shen family. Each private room had arge round table that could seat twenty people. It was just right for arge family like the Shen family.


    Shen Yu held Emily¡¯s hand and walked inside, avoiding the ce where the dishes were served. ¡°Emi, the roasted duck at the Shen family¡¯s restaurant is very famous. You can have a good taste when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Is it sweet?¡± Emily widened her eyes. She loved sweet things the most.


    Shen Yu frowned. He somewhat regretted telling Emily about the roasted duck. Ever since Emily came to the Shen family, she had been infatuated with eating all kinds of sweet things. Fortunately, he supervised Emily brushing her teeth every day. Otherwise, he was afraid that Emily¡¯s teeth would go bad.


    However, if he did not give Emily any food, the rest of the family would always spoil Emily. He could not guard against it every time.


    Just as he was about to tell Emily that it was not delicious at all, Shen Nan, who was sitting next to Emily, spoke first.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet. It is very delicious. The duck meat is wrapped in the tyranny of the dough. Then, there are some finely cut scallions and cucumbers inside. Don¡¯t mention how delicious it is.¡±


    Emily was instantly excited when she heard that. Then she had to eat moreter.


    Shen Yu facepalmed. If he had known earlier, he would not have brought up this topic.


    Soon, the dishes were all served. Emily ate the sweet-skinned duck that she had been longing for. Her eyes began to shine as soon as she ate it. The entire meal was either sweet and sour pork ribs or sweet-skinned duck¡­ Emily really did not let go of any sweet food.


    Shen Yu frowned. Emily really did not eat any vegetables at all. The vegetables she ate were the seasonal vegetables in the sweet and sour pork ribs. It seemed that he had to control Emily¡¯s sweet food when he went back.


    Especially when he saw that Shen Nan was still holding sweet food for Emily, the anger in his heart became even more intense. It seemed that both of them had to be controlled together when they went back.


    It was supposed to be a happy dinner, but in the end, there were always people who rushed in, just like Song Li who was now standing in the private room.


    ¡°So, Second and Third Brother are back. I said that I saw you in the hall and was afraid that I was mistaken. I only found out from the manager that it was really a family gathering here. Uncle, please don¡¯t me me foring here uninvited. It has been a long time since Ist saw Second and Third Brother. I miss them very much.¡±


    Song Li was dressed in professional attire. She was originally here to discuss a project with someone else. Who would have thought that she would run into the Shen family gathering here? How could she give up on this opportunity? She held a ss of red wine in her hand. Naturally, she was here to toast the elders of the Shen family.


    ¡°Xiao Xue¡¯s mother, are you eating here as well? That¡¯s quite a coincidence. Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡±


    A hint of displeasure shed across Second Aunt¡¯s heart, but she still had to have the proper etiquette. After all, Song Li had already taken the initiative to visit them, so it would be inappropriate for them to make an unwee gesture.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time. Thepany has recently discussed a project, and we¡¯ve called our partners out for a gathering. Isn¡¯t this just a coincidence?¡±


    Song Li sighed and put on a very tired appearance. This appearance actually made the Shen family unhappy.


    Song Li made it sound like they had nothing to do all day. All they knew was to eat, drink, and have fun?


    ¡°Look at my mouth. I don¡¯t know how to talk. Uncle, don¡¯t mind me. You know I don¡¯t know how to talk, so I taught Xiao Xue to be spoiled and unreasonable. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please don¡¯t mind her too much.¡±


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other. So Song Li suddenly came in so suddenly just to speak for Shen Xue? She med all of Shen Xue¡¯s insensitivity on herself? When did Song Li be so selfless?


    ¡°Song Li, Xiao Xue has been staying in our house for quite some time. I don¡¯t think we can teach her well, so as to avoid the resentment of the two families, that¡¯s why I let Xiao Xue go home first. I didn¡¯t exin things clearly beforehand. It¡¯s this old woman¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll apologize to you first.¡±

 Chapter 173 - Very Sad

    <h4>Chapter 173: Very Sad</h4>


    ¡°This is killing the younger generation. It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t educate Shen Xue well that the child has always been arrogant and unruly. We even thought of asking you to help educate her for a period of time. Her father and I are both busy and go on business trips from time to time. This child is always a little lonely at home.¡±


    Song Li pretended to wipe away the non-existent tears at the corner of her eyes. With a hint of sobbing, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s all her father and I¡¯s fault. We¡¯ve been busy with work and were always worried that we would neglect the child. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve always satisfied the child¡¯s every wish since she was young. It¡¯s also our fault for not paying attention. Who knew that we would make the child go further and further astray? It¡¯s all our fault.¡±


    As she spoke, Song Li really started to cry. Her already beautiful face looked even more pitiful when she cried. This was a self-reproach from a mother.


    If the Shen family did not know Song Li, they might really be deceived by her appearance. Who was Song Li? She was famous for being shameless in the business world. She would do anything for a project. She would even threaten the other party¡¯s family.


    ¡°Song Li, you said that this child wasn¡¯t taught well, so you have to focus more on the child. No matter what, she has to have her biological parents by her side so that the child can have a healthy living environment.¡±


    Second Aunt finally understood. Song Li said that she wanted to say hello because she wanted Shen Xue to continue to go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence.


    Previously, Shen Xue had tried to frame Emily, and she had embarrassed Emily several times. She did not show any mercy at all. If Shen Xue continued to stay at the Shen family¡¯s residence, Emily would probably be the only one suffering. Second Aunt did not want her little cutie to be in danger again because of Shen Xue.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I think Second Sister-inw is right. The child has to be raised by your side. Look, which one of them isn¡¯t a dragon among men?¡± Song Li opened her mouth to refute, but was interrupted by Third Aunt.


    Third Aunt was obviously more direct than Second Aunt. Her eyes were full of provocation. She could not teach the child well, so she wanted to throw the child to the Shen family?


    Moreover, it was not like the Shen family had never let Shen Xue stay in the Shen family. However, because Shen Xue lived in the Shen family, she was even more arrogant and condescending. Therefore, it was not because of where she stayed, but because of her nature.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that when a child is three years old, we will see how they will be like in their old age. When the old woman brought Shen Xue along, she felt that the child was too lonely at home since she was young. However, after so many years, the old woman didn¡¯t manage to teach Shen Xue well. At this age, she really doesn¡¯t have the energy to deal with the child anymore.¡±


    Old Lady Shen wasn¡¯t willing to do it in the first ce. Seeing that her two daughters-inw were also on the same side as her, she was naturally even more unwilling. No matter what, she had watched Shen Xue grow up. However, she had done such an outrageous thing. How could she not be disappointed?


    Song Li¡¯s expression instantly changed when she heard the words of the three of them. They were openly and secretly saying that her daughter was spoiled and insensible. They even made up stories about how she as a mother did not teach her daughter well. She even wanted them to help teach her. However, they themselves did not agree!


    However, how could Song Li throw a tantrum in front of so many people now? She was still thinking of sending Shen Xue to the Shen family¡¯s old residence. She did not want to anger the Shen family when the time came.


    ¡°Aunt, what are you saying? If you get older, how will the other olddies live? During this period of time, Xiao Xue has been unhappy at home. She said that she misses her uncle and grandmother, but she¡¯s afraid of angering them. These past few days, she¡¯s been crying at home all the time. Her eyes are red like a rabbit¡¯s.¡±


    Second Aunt and Third Aunt¡¯s expressions changed after hearing Song Li¡¯s words. Why can¡¯t this person understand what they were saying?


    They had said so much, but weren¡¯t they saying that they didn¡¯t want Shen Xue to go to the Shen family again? Could it be that she wanted them to say something unpleasant?


    ¡°Sixth Brother, when we saw Sister Shen Xue at school today, wasn¡¯t Sister Shen Xue very happy that she got fifth ce in the grade?¡±


    Just as everyone was silent, Emily whispered into Shen Nan¡¯s ear. However, her soft voice was especially prominent in this quiet hall. Emily felt that she had said something wrong, she quickly covered her mouth.


    ¡°Yes, if you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten. Sister Shen Xue even deliberately came in front of me and Millie today to say how good her results were. After that, she even ridiculed Millie and told Millie not to cry because of the exam.¡±

 Chapter 174 - We Have a Sister

    <h4>Chapter 174: We Have a Sister</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan quickly nodded his head. If not for Emily bringing up this matter, he would have almost forgotten that Shen Xue was not as sad as Song Li mentioned? She was still as arrogant as ever in school.


    Song Li wanted Shen Xue to continue staying in the Shen family? It was simply a pipe dream. Previously, Shen Xue had even thought of ways to frame Emily. What was worse was that she had even used Shen Nan¡¯s affection for her as a sibling. That was thest thing Shen Nan could tolerate.


    Although he usually careless, but he was also not so stupid to let people use him and cause the family to be angry.


    Song Li gritted her teeth and stared at Emily and Shen Nan. These two today were specifically against her?


    ¡°Since she was so happy at school, howe she is so sad when she goes home? I think you guys should really spend some time with Shen Xue. Shen Xue needs her parents¡¯pany more than she needs to be alone at home,¡± Shen Xu said earnestly like a little adult.


    He was already unhappy the moment Song Li came in. In the end, Song Li still wanted to push Shen Xue to the Shen family. Did she think that everyone in the Shen family was dead?


    If Shen Xue had stayed in the Shen family properly, he would not have resisted so much. After all, the Shen family did notck food for one person. However, Shen Xue had been scheming to deal with Emily. She had even taken advantage of that simple-minded brat, Shen Nan. This could not be forgiven no matter how hard he tried.


    Those who lived in his family and ate in his house still wanted to hurt his family? Did they think that his family was all fools?


    ¡°What are you saying? How can you, a child, interrupt when an adult is speaking?¡± Third Aunt scolded Shen Xu angrily. However, the curve of her lips revealed her attitude. Although her mouth was full of me... In her heart, she had already given her eldest son a thumbs up.


    Shen Xu lowered his head in grievance. Song Li finally felt a little better, but she did not expect Shen Hao to actually open his mouth from the side.


    ¡°Third Aunt, I think what Third Brother said is right. Xiao Xue justcks the love of her parents. Aunt Song even asked Xiao Xue to stay at our house. If we agree, won¡¯t we harm Xiao Xue?¡±


    ¡°See, Mom? Look, Fourth Brother thinks I¡¯m right, right?¡± Shen Xu looked at his mother proudly as if he was waiting for a reward. Song Li was even angrier when he chimed in.


    ¡°Xiao Hao, Xiao Xu, Xiao Xue is your sister...¡±


    ¡°We have a sister now,¡± said Shen Yu suddenly. He looked at Song Li coldly and interrupted her words. The meaning behind his words could not be more obvious.


    In the past, she had asked Shen Xue to go to the Shen family¡¯s old mansion because the direct line of descent of the Shen familycked girls. Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen felt that having a girl in the house would make things livelier.


    When Song Li asked Shen Xue to go to the old mansion to take care of her, he naturally did not reject her. Now that they had a cute and kind sister, they could not tolerate people who wanted to hurt their sister.


    Song Li was stunned. She stared at Shen Yu with wide eyes. When she heard that Shen Yu had recovered because of Emily, she did not believe it. It seemed that Shen Xue did not lie to her. When she went back, she had to talk to Shen Xue¡¯s father properly.


    ¡°Xiao Xue is also your younger sister.¡± Song Li suppressed the anger in her heart. In her heart, she was cursing the bunch of idiots in the Shen family. Raising a granddaughter with a foreign surname and treating her like a treasure? Were their brains filled with sh*t?


    When Shen Yu heard Song Li¡¯s words, he instantly frowned. He had originally nned to leave some face for Song Li, but since Song Li did not want it herself, she could not me him.


    ¡°Aunt Song, I feel that we brothers have already made it very clear. We have our own younger sister, so we can¡¯t spare the energy to take care of the younger sister of the branch line.¡±


    Song Li frowned. This Shen Yu was really good. Now that he had directly pointed out that Shen Xue was only a branch line, could it be that Emily was still a member of the Shen family?


    However, Song Li could not say these words no matter how hard she tried. Looking at how these kids from the Shen family were protecting Emily, if she were to ask these words out, she was afraid that she really did not want to stay in this private room anymore.


    ¡°Song Li, look at these children. They are not very willing. That child, Shen Xue, reallycks the love and care of her parents. All the money you earn isn¡¯t enough.. You guys should spend more time at home with the child.¡±

 Chapter 175 - Shen Xue Looking For Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 175: Shen Xue Looking For Trouble</h4>


    Shen Yan had wanted to see his family¡¯s reaction, but he was satisfied.


    Song Li didn¡¯t dare to argue with Shen Yan. Shen Yan was the head of the Shen family, so he had a lot of authority. She was afraid that Shen Yan would be unhappy if she argued with Shen Yan.


    Song Li was a little disappointed. She gritted her teeth and said unwillingly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all our parents¡¯ fault. I¡¯ll definitely apany Xiao Xue in the future. Uncle, my client is still over there. I¡¯ll go over first. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Seeing Shen Yan nod, Song Li could only bid the others farewell. As for whether they were really here, they would naturally not care so much.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. You guys performed very well today. I¡¯ll add arge drumstick for each of you in a while.¡± Seeing that Song Li had left, Third Aunt patted the table. She no longer had her gentle image from before.


    When Shen Nan heard his mother¡¯s words, he was instantly excited. He hurriedly pped his hands. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to me this time. I want to eat two.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you two.¡± Third Aunt was happy in her heart. She did not care how many Shen Nan wanted. Then, she looked at Emily, who was smiling happily at the side.


    ¡°Our great contributor this time is our Millie. It¡¯s our Millie who reacted quickly. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t know how to open our mouths and reject her.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, was Shen Xue really showing off to you guys in school?¡± Shen Hao was a little surprised. He originally thought that Shen Xue should have been more well-behaved during this period of time. He did not know that she was still not well-behaved in school.


    ¡°Fourth Brother, you don¡¯t know that Shen Xue was so proud of herself in front of the school¡¯s results bulletin board that day¡­¡±


    Shen Nan spoke vividly and vividly. He still remembered the scene that day clearly. He was angry, but he also felt that it was funny.


    ¡°Emily, did you see that? I¡¯m the fifth in our grade.¡± Shen Xue rushed to Emily and Shen Nan¡¯s side at some point in time, pointing to the second-grade grade list of primary schools, and then pointed to her own name, fully showing off.


    Shen Nan just wanted to say that Emily was missing so many sses and still got the first ce in the grade. He didn¡¯t know what was so good about Shen Xue getting the fifth ce in the grade. However, Emily pulled on his sleeve.


    Shen Nan roughly guessed that Emily did not want him and Shen Xue to have an unnecessary quarrel and wanted to pull him away. Who knew that Shen Xue arrogantly blocked their way.


    ¡°I know that you were kidnapped previously, so you missed a lot of sses. It doesn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t do well in your exams this time. Don¡¯t be discouraged. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me. Although we are not rted by blood, you are just a child adopted by the Shen family. No matter what, I am still your sister. I will definitely help you wherever I can.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xue!¡± Shen Nan frowned and pulled Emily behind him. When he heard what Shen Xue said, he could not be happy. What did she mean by not being rted to her by blood?


    What did she mean by adopting a child? Moreover, was there a need to bring it up in front of so many people?


    ¡°Little Brother Nan, what¡¯s wrong? Ah, I¡¯m sorry, I said the wrong thing. It¡¯s my fault for being dumb, but I really didn¡¯t mean it. I just wanted to help Millie. After all, Millie dropped out of so many sses before.¡± Shen Xue hurriedly covered her mouth. Her eyes were filled with self-me.


    ¡°Stop acting hypocritically. Whose grades in the family aren¡¯t as good as yours? Do you even need you to tutor Millie? Moreover, Millie doesn¡¯t need anyone to tutor her. Also, I¡¯m warning you. If I hear you say that Millie is an adopted child in the future, I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Shen Nan raised his fists. His eyes were full of threats. He had heard enough. So what if Millie was adopted by the Shen family? The Shen family loved her the most now. The Shen family could not bear to see Millie suffer.


    Shen Xue¡¯s eyes reddened instantly. Her face was full of grievance, ¡°Brother Nan, ever since Emily came to the Shen family, you¡¯ve changed. She¡¯s a troublemaker. She deserves to be kidnapped. It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t cripple all her fingers. If that happened, I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll still protect her.¡±


    ¡°Say that again?¡± Shen Nan took a step forward. Although he was shorter than Shen Xue, his aura did not lose out at all. He red at Shen Xue. If Shen Xue said one more insult about Emily, he would definitely not let her off.

 Chapter 176 - 6: Other People’s Mouths

    <h4>Chapter 176: Other People¡¯s Mouths</h4>


    Shen Xue had never seen such a cold-hearted Shen Nan. Shen Nan was usually smiling and was rarely so angry. Especially when she saw Shen Nan clenching his fists tightly, she was really afraid that Shen Nan would not be able to control himself and give her a punch.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. What I said is the truth. If you dare to make a move, I will report it to the teacher. Grandfather will definitely teach you a lesson when hees home.¡± Shen Xue was not afraid of losing. She did not believe that Shen Nan would really beat her up in front of so many ssmates.


    Shen Nan gritted his teeth and raised his hand to give Shen Xue a p. However, Emily blocked it directly. Shen Nan looked at Emily in shock. He had used all his strength just now, but Emily had blocked it so easily? However, there was no time to care about that now. Teaching Shen Xue a lesson was the most important thing to Shen Nan.


    ¡°Millie, let go of me. I must beat her up today. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to talk nonsense in the future.¡±


    Shen Nan wanted to shake off Emily¡¯s hand, but he found that he could not break free no matter how hard he tried. He looked at Emily helplessly. However, Emily¡¯s face was expressionless. She just held onto his wrist tightly and did not intend to let go of Shen Nan.


    ¡°Sixth Brother, she¡¯s right. I was originally adopted, but as long as you all love me, that¡¯s enough. No matter what others say, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes were fixed on what Shen Xue said. Naturally, she would not be angry because of what Shen Xue said. She knew better than anyone that she was originally adopted by the Shen family. This was a fact that could not be changed.


    However, as long as the Shen family protected her, that was enough. She treated the Shen family as one of her own, and the Shen family treated her as one of their own. That was enough. What others said was another¡¯s business.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t allow outsiders to nder you like this. I want them to know that even if you adopted her, you¡¯re still the most precious granddaughter of the Shen family. You¡¯re my, Shen Nan¡¯s, younger sister. You¡¯re even closer to me than my own sister.¡±


    At that moment, Shen Yu was in a fit of anger. How could he listen to Emily¡¯s advice? He wanted to let everyone know that Emily was protected by the Shen family. No one could bully her, not even a branch sister like Shen Xue.


    ¡°Sixth Brother¡­¡± Emily grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s wrist forcefully. Shen Xue was deliberately provoking Shen Nan. If Shen Nan really made a move, then Shen Nan would definitely be punished. Emily hurriedly looked at Qi Yan, hoping that Qi Yan could help her.


    Qi Yan also frowned. Everyone was clearly happy at the beginning, but now Shen Xue actually made Shen Nan want to hit someone in anger. She deliberately provoked Shen Nan so that Shen Nan would make a mistake? How could this be?


    ¡°Millie, Shen Nan, let¡¯s go. Does she think that she¡¯s good just because she¡¯s ranked fifth in the grade? Millie didn¡¯te to the lessons for so many days and even got first ce in the grade. You¡¯re not even as proud as she is.¡±


    Qi Yan looked at Shen Xue with disdain, as if she was looking at a clown. Who knew that the moment Qi Yan said this, the surrounding people were in an uproar,


    ¡°What? The first ce in the first grade group is Emily?¡±


    ¡°What Qi Yan said, that must be true. Qi Yan is always the first ce in the first grade group in every exam. It can¡¯t be fake from Qi Yan¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, is Emily that amazing? She missed so many days of sses.¡±


    ¡°Previously, they said that the Go prodigy was Emily. You guys still don¡¯t believe it. In my opinion, it¡¯s really possible that it¡¯s Emily. She¡¯s so smart.¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd began to discuss among themselves. They were all saying that the prodigy of Go was Emily. The trend changed and they started to ridicule Shen Xue.


    ¡°Shen Xue just said that she¡¯s the fifth best in her grade. Now she¡¯s pped her in the face.¡±


    ¡°In school, she said that she was the only granddaughter of the Shen family. Shen Nan and Shen Yu both pampered Emily so much. She must be unconvinced.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She said that Emily was adopted by the Shen family every day in front of others. She¡¯s obviously jealous.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s adopted or not. With Emily¡¯s obedient character, I like her even if she¡¯s my sister.¡±


    ¡°A girl¡¯s jealousy is really scary. Shen Xue is already like this at such a young age. What will she be like when she grows up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I have to stay away from Shen Xue in the future. Don¡¯t follow her bad habits. My mother will beat me to death.¡±

 Chapter 177 - Was Right

    <h4>Chapter 177: Was Right</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Xue¡¯s face was red with embarrassment. She had just said that Emily¡¯s grades were not good, but who would have thought that Emily would actually get first ce in the grade? How was that possible? Shen Xue had been toozy to think about it. Emily had obviously been absent from ss for such a long time.


    Shen Xue pushed away the ssmate who was blocking the bulletin board. She kept muttering, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±.


    However, when Shen Xue saw the words ¡®Emily¡¯ on the first column of the grade rankings, her eyes widened.


    ¡°This must be fake. Emily must know the exam questions. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be ranked first in the grade.¡±


    When Shen Xue said these words, others would only think that she was crazy. They would think that Shen Xue was acting this way because she had suffered a great shock.


    ¡°You all don¡¯t believe me? When Emily had just returned to school for ss, her homeroom teacher called her to the office and gave Emily arge stack of documents. If I were to look at it, it was their homeroom teacher who gave her the answer. Otherwise, how could she still be the first in the grade after missing sses for such a long time?¡±


    The more Shen Xue spoke, the more convinced she was by her own thoughts. She felt that what she said was not wrong at all. It had to be like this.


    Emily¡¯s ssmates heard the words of Shen Xue immediately after not being convinced, Li Yu shouted loudly, ¡°The note you were talking about? Millie came out of Teacher Yang¡¯s office and brought it to the ss. Several of our ssmates looked through it and are sure it is a study note.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all in the same ss, and your ss did the best this time. Maybe you saw it. You¡¯re covering for Emily.¡±


    ¡°Shen Xue, why are you so shameless? Someone else did better than you, and you¡¯re saying that someone else has the answer, and it was Teacher Yang who gave it to her? Do you think Teacher Yang is a fool like you? Giving Emily the answer so tantly?¡± Li Yu rolled his eyes at Shen Xue. He finally understood why the Shen family didn¡¯t like Shen Xue, and instead liked Emily who wasn¡¯t rted to them by blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re all in the same team. That¡¯s right, you¡¯re all in the same team.¡± Shen Xue kept saying these words. She did not know whether she was trying to convince the people around her or herself.


    ¡°Shen Xue, I have a copy of Millie¡¯s notebook on my desk. Do you want to see it? I¡¯m not the only one in ss. There are many other students who have it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take it and see if the review materials given by Teacher Yang are the answers for this exam.¡±


    Qi Yan¡¯s face was dark. When Emily first brought the materials over, the students in the ss already knew. Some of the curious students flipped through them, but Emily did not have any objections. Some of the students wanted to take them away. However, Emily directly made a copy for everyone. There was even a copy of the materials on her desk.


    The materials that the teacher organized were definitely more detailed than what they usually remembered. If this was considered cheating, then Qi Yan did not know how to refute it.


    In such a noisy environment, the teacher only dismissed the crowd after she arrived. She scolded Shen Xue in front of the students and ordered Shen Xue¡¯s homeroom teacher to take her away.


    ¡°Xiao Xue, this child is really far off. I can¡¯t pull her back even if I wanted to,¡± Second Aunt sighed. No matter what, Shen Xue was still an obedient and sensible girl when she was at the Shen family¡¯s old residence. Why was she so jealous?


    ¡°You brat, why are you so impulsive when you do things? If it weren¡¯t for Millie pulling you back, your teacher would have gone to look for your parents. How many times are you going to make me lose face?¡±


    Third Aunt¡¯s attention was on Shen Nan, who was almost agitated by Shen Xue. If he really made a move, their family would be in the wrong.


    Shen Nan originally thought that the adults would praise him for protecting Emily. Who knew that his mother would be the first to me him for being impulsive? Fine, he admitted that he was in the wrong. Shen Nan also knew that he was in the wrong.


    ¡°Alright, I feel that Xiao Nan did the right thing this time. As an older brother, you should protect your younger sister well. Your younger sister has been bullied. It would be really embarrassing if you don¡¯t protect her.¡±


    Shen An looked at Shen Nan with appreciation. He gave a thumbs up to Shen Nan where Third Aunt could not see him.


    ¡°Just let it be. Next time when the school invites the parents, you can go. I won¡¯t embarrass myself by going anyway.¡±


    Third Aunt red at Shen An.. He was not the one who was invited every time.

 Chapter 178 - Let’s Compete In Strength

    <h4>Chapter 178: Let¡¯s Compete In Strength</h4>


    Shen An hurriedly gestured for Shen Nan to shut up. Shen Nan had been mischievous since he was young. His parents had been invited over to the school since kindergarten. The teacher would not let him go unless he was taught a lesson by the teacher for more than half an hour. It was better for him not to experience such inhuman torture.


    Shen Nan had a bitter expression on his face. The trace of fatherly love that he had felt earlier was gone in an instant. He was indeed that unpampered child.


    ¡°Our Millie is so strong? She can actually block Xiao Nan¡¯s fist?¡± Shen Zhong was a little in disbelief. Shen Nan had been like a monkey since he was young. He jumped up and down endlessly. He always had an endless amount of energy, and he was also very strong. How could Emily actually block Shen Nan¡¯s fist?


    Shen Nan only reacted when he heard this. ¡°Millie,e, let¡¯s arm wrestle. How did you block my hand back then?¡±


    Shen Nan pretended to take away the bowl and chopsticks in front of him. Then, he leaned his right elbow on the table and raised his eyebrows slightly, indicating that Emily shouldpete with him in terms of strength.


    Emily was confused by Shen Nan¡¯s actions. Why would she start topete with him in terms of strength for no reason? She was a girl after all. Emily hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Come on,e on. It¡¯s just one round. My results are not as good as yours. I don¡¯t believe that your strength is greater than mine.¡±


    Shen Nan quickly acted coquettishly and shook his arm. Shen Nan blinked. Look at how sincere he was.


    Emilypletely ignored Shen Nan. She pointed at the sweet and sour pork ribs in front of Shen Yu and said, ¡°Brother, I want more pork ribs.¡±


    Emily waited for a while, but there was no response from Shen Yu. She looked at Shen Yu curiously, but she did not know what he was thinking. It was as if he did not hear what she said.


    Emily quickly pulled Shen Yu¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brother? Brother?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yu came back to his senses and looked at Emily in confusion.


    ¡°Brother, what were you thinking about just now? I called you a few times, but you ignored me.¡± Emily felt extremely wronged. She was such a cute person that Shen Nan begged her topete with him, but Shen Yu actually did not hear what she said just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering who was the one who told the school about your injury in such detail. Also, how did Shen Xue know that your hand was about to be crippled?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s words were whispered into Emily¡¯s ear. After all, it was better not to let too many people worry about something that had not been verified.


    Emily hurriedly shook her head. She did not know either. Other than Shen Xue, she had not offended anyone else in the school. However, it did not seem like there was anything wrong with talking about her. She felt that Shen Yu was a little too sensitive.


    ¡°What are the two of you whispering about? Millie, hurry up. Let¡¯spete on whose strength is stronger?¡± Shen Nan was now focused onpeting on strength. How could he pay attention to the conversation between Emily and Shen Yu?


    ¡°No, Brother. Sixth Brother bullied me. We¡¯re eating now. He said he wants topete on whose strength is stronger. I¡¯m a girl. How can Ipete with Sixth Brother?¡±


    Emily shook her head like a rattle-drum. Her two braids swayed with her movements. She was very cute.


    When Shen Yu heard that, he red at Shen Nan. Shen Nan instantly became obedient, but he muttered unwillingly, ¡°Millie, you little liar. You¡¯re so strong, yet you still ask Fifth Brother to help you.¡±


    ¡°Third Aunt, Sixth Brother said I¡¯m a little liar.¡± When Emily heard Shen Nan¡¯s low voice, she quicklyined. Then, she raised her eyebrows at Shen Nan as if she was asking her to scold Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan was angry. When he saw his own mother¡¯s dark face, he quickly shook his head. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t. I just wanted topete with Emily in strength.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a boy. How can youpete with a girl in strength? If you lose, you¡¯ll be the one who will lose face.¡± Shen An did not wait for his wife to speak. He was already prepared to find a way out for his son.


    However, Shen An was overthinking. Shen Nan¡¯s mind was focused onpeting with Emily in terms of strength. How would he know that the way his own father had found for him was only for people of the same age, and not for Shen Nan¡¯s gender?


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t lose. You already said that I¡¯m a boy. In terms of strength, how can I lose to Millie? Quick, Millie, let¡¯spete. When you lose, don¡¯t cry.¡±

 Chapter 179 - The Lottery

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Lottery</h4>


    When Shen Nan heard that he was going to lose, he felt even more indignant. He could notpare to Emily in terms of learning. However, Shen Nan was a boy. Would he lose to Emily in terms of strength? He had to fight back in arm wrestling.


    Emily shook her head. She was still saying that she did not want to win. This made Shen Nan so anxious that he started scratching his ears and cheeks. The more he could not win, the more he wanted topete with Emily.


    ¡°Xiao Nan, if you want topete with Emily, don¡¯t you have to have some money?¡± Shen Hao raised his eyebrows and looked like he was gloating. If Shen Nan lost, the one who would lose face would be Shen Nan. If Shen Nan won, Shen Nan would lose face. There was nothing to be proud of.


    ¡°Money? I have it. Thank you, Fourth Brother.¡± Shen Nan looked at Shen Hao with gratitude. When he saw Shen Nan like this, Shen Xu shook his head. This silly brother of his was really getting more and more silly.


    Everyone saw the excited Shen Nan take out a red note from his bag and hand it to Emily. ¡°Let¡¯spete in this. How about this week¡¯s living expenses? If I win, this will belong to you.¡± Shen Nan handed the red note to Emily


    Emily widened her eyes and looked at Shen Nan in disbelief. Although the Shen family had money, they had a certain amount of control over their children¡¯s pocket money. She did not expect Shen Nan to take out all of his pocket money for thispetition. Shen Nan had actually taken out all of his pocket money for next week.


    Emily lowered her head and tried hard to hold back herughter. She originally wanted to tease Shen Nan, but she did not expect Shen Nan to actually ce a bet? What if she easily won and took away Shen Nan¡¯s money?


    Emily¡¯s hesitation made Shen Nan feel that Emily did not think that his bet was enough. Shen Nan hurriedly looked at Shen An and said anxiously, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you ce a bet too? Trust me, I will definitely win.¡±


    Shen An looked at Shen Nan¡¯s actions with amusement. He smiled and shook his head. He took out 200 yuan from his bag and ced it in front of Shen Nan. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll join in the fun. I¡¯ll bet on Xiao Nan.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bet on Xiao Nan too.¡± Third Aunt took out 200 yuan from her bag and ced it in front of Xiao Nan.


    Shen Xu thought about it and hesitated. He took out 100 yuan and ced it in front of Shen Nan. Then, he looked at Emily apologetically.


    ¡°Millie, it¡¯s not that Third Brother doesn¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s too much of a difference in strength. Brother also wants to earn some money.¡±


    ¡°Brother, if I lose, will I have to take out all this money? I don¡¯t have that much money. What should I do?¡±


    Emily looked at the stack of money in front of Shen Nan and frowned unhappily. Wouldn¡¯t she be bankrupt if she lost? She did not have any money.


    ¡°This is not a bet. It¡¯s just that they bet on you. If you win, everything will be yours. If you lose, you won¡¯t get the money. There¡¯s no need to pay.¡±


    Shen Yu touched Emily¡¯s head and looked at Emily¡¯s troubled little face. He felt that she was extremely cute.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the money topensate Third Aunt and the others.¡±


    Upon hearing Shen Yu¡¯s exnation, Emily patted her small chest with relief and continued, ¡°After all, I¡¯m such a gentle girl. How can I be better than Sixth Brother? Sixth Brother is bullying me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe you. I¡¯ll bet on you winning.¡± Shen Yu took out 500 yuan from his bag and ced it in front of Emily. He raised his eyebrows and nced at Shen Nan. This made Shen Nan even angrier.


    ¡°Second Uncle, Second Aunt, and Fourth Brother, who are you betting on? Bet on me. I¡¯ll definitely win Fifth Brother¡¯s 500 yuan.¡± Shen Nan, who was standing in front of Emily, looked at them expectantly.


    Shen Nan looked at them with full of anticipation. He only wanted to win Shen Yu¡¯s 500 yuan. By then, he would have 600 yuan of pocket money next week.


    ¡°Shen Nan, I¡¯ll bet on you!¡± Shen Zhong shouted. Shen Zhong and his wife both ced 200 yuan in front of Shen Nan. Shen Hao felt that it was fun, so he also ced his pocket money for next week in front of Shen Nan. ¡°Xiao Yu, Xiao Nan has 1,100 yuan in front of him now. Your 500 yuan is not enough for us to share.¡±


    Emily frowned and reluctantly ced the 100 yuan in her bag on the table. No matter what, she could not let Shen Yu bear it alone. Then, she looked at Shen Nan with a wronged expression.


    Shen Yu smiled and poked Emily¡¯s little face. He ced Emily¡¯s 100 yuan back into Emily¡¯s bag and took out another 600 yuan from his bag. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother believes that you can win.¡±

 Chapter 180 - The Big Winner

    <h4>Chapter 180: The Big Winner</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Xiao Yu, think carefully. You¡¯ve taken out all your private money.¡± Shen An looked at the money in front of Emily and was shocked. He did not expect Shen Yu to have so much money.


    ¡°So Fifth Brother is a rich man. Let¡¯s see how I can earn Fifth Brother¡¯s money. When the timees, we¡¯ll split it.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at the red bills in front of Emily. His eyes were glowing red. He was very excited. He ced his elbow on the table and looked at Emily provocatively.


    ¡°Brother Six, don¡¯t cry if you lose.¡± Emily imitated Shen Yu and raised her eyebrows. She did not want to lose this time. If she lost, Shen Yu¡¯s money would be lost to her.


    Emily adjusted her position and ced her elbow on the table. She held Shen Nan¡¯s hand and Shen Zhong stepped forward to hold the hands of the two children. ¡°Okay, get ready. Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Shen Nan and Emily instantly exerted their strength. Shen Nan thought that he could easily win this round. When the time came, the 1,100 yuan in front of Emily would be his. However, no matter how hard he exerted his strength, Emily did not move at all. There was not even a hint of pain on her face.


    Just as Shen Nan was confused, Emily looked at Shen Nan and suddenly raised her eyebrows. Victory was in her grasp. Immediately, she exerted her strength and directly pressed Shen Nan¡¯s hand onto the table.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count. I was in a daze just now.¡± Shen Nan reacted the fastest. He mmed the table and stood up. He was very unconvinced. However, Emily could not care about that. She stood up and took the money in front of Shen Nan into her hands. Then, she counted them one by one.


    ¡°One, two, three, four...¡± There were a total of eleven pieces. Then, she ced them all in front of Shen Yu and smiled sweetly. ¡°Brother, here you go. I¡¯m good, right?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count. It doesn¡¯t count. I didn¡¯t notice it just now. Let¡¯s do it again.¡± Shen Nan saw that there was no money in front of him all of a sudden, and Emily was still counting them one by one in front of him. This was simply a great humiliation to Shen Nan.


    ¡°Okay, Xiao Nan, you have to admit your defeat. A man should be brave enough to admit his defeat.¡± Shen An rubbed Shen Nan¡¯s head with a funny look although he did not expect Shen Nan to lose.


    Shen Nan pouted and was very unconvinced. He looked at his own hand. How could Shen Nan lose? He was a boy. How could he lose to Emily?


    ¡°Millie looks so weak. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so strong. Even a mischievous monkey like Xiao Nan is no match for her.¡± Old Madam Shen smiled at the side. At the same time, she felt that the reaction of the two children was very funny.


    Shen Yan was also smiling. He exined softly in front of Old Madam Shen, ¡°When Millie was in the vige, she often helped the people in the vige to do the work. Naturally, her strength is greater than that of an ordinary child. Now that she¡¯s being raised by the Shen family, her strength is naturally greater.¡±


    Old Lady Shen felt a little distressed, but when she saw Emily¡¯s smiling face, the mncholy in her heart disappeared. This child had this kind of magic. Anyone who saw it would be happy.


    ¡°This 1100 yuan is yours. You don¡¯t have to give it to me.¡± Shen Yu looked at the stack of money ced in front of him, and the smile on his face deepened. In fact, he had already prepared to lose 1100 yuan from the beginning... However, he did not expect Emily to be able to fight this battle so beautifully.


    ¡°Really? Is all this money for me?¡± Emily¡¯s eyes lit up. Who would not like money?


    Seeing Shen Yu nod, Emily hurriedly put the money into her small bag. However, from the corner of her eye, she saw Shen Nan¡¯s distressed expression. She smiled and ced Shen Nan¡¯s 100 yuan in front of Shen Nan. ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯ll return your money to you.¡±


    Emily thought for a moment and returned Shen Hao¡¯s and Shen Xu¡¯s money to them. As for the money of the four adults, she did not want to return it. After all, they were not on her side.


    ¡°Millie? You want to return the money to me?¡± Shen Nan looked at the money in front of him in disbelief. Shen Nan was speechless. He wanted to take back the money. After all, that was his living expenses for a week. If he did not have the money, he would be very sad next week. However, he felt that he could not bring himself to lose face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take Second Aunt¡¯s money and return the rest to you.. I don¡¯t want my brothers to have no living expenses for the next week. As for Second Aunt¡¯s money, hmph, who asked them not to stand on my side just now?¡±

 Chapter 181 - Another Self-Taught Talent

    <h4>Chapter 181: Another Self-Taught Talent</h4>


    ¡°This child, I can¡¯t tell. She¡¯s quite vengeful.¡± Third Aunt held her forehead, as if it was the first time she had seen Emily¡¯s willful side. This was what a child should be like.


    ¡°Millie is right. It¡¯s Second Aunt¡¯s fault. Second Aunt shouldn¡¯t have doubted Millie¡¯s strength. That money was Millie¡¯s to begin with.¡± Second Aunt echoed from the side. Seeing the children being so united and friendly¡­ She was overjoyed.


    Emily smiled sweetly at Second Aunt and put the remaining 800 yuan in her bag. In fact, she directly threw it into her space. ¡°Actually, I have to thank Second Aunt for winning.¡±


    Second Aunt and Shen Zhong looked at each other. Second Aunt was also responsible for this? Hearing Emily¡¯s words, the Shen family members were confused.


    Emily raised her eyebrows and smiled, she continued, ¡°When Second Aunt brought me and my brother to the mall, we had an argument with Shen Xue. At that time, Second Aunt made Shen Xue lose all her strength. Then, Second Aunt told me that she used a clever trick. In fact, I used the same method as Second Aunt towards Shen Xue.¡±


    ¡°I remember that, but I remember that when you asked me to teach you, I remember that I didn¡¯t teach you.¡±


    Second Aunt was even more puzzled. Then, her eyes widened as she looked at Emily in disbelief. Could it be that this child had a self-taught talent again?


    Emily smiled even more happily. She nced at Shen Yu and felt very proud. She felt that Shen Yu definitely did not know how she did it.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily¡¯s confident and mystifying look. He shook his head helplessly and exined to everyone, ¡°Recently, Emily has been interested in everything. I don¡¯t know why, but she bought a book on the acupuncture points of the human body to study it. I think that¡¯s how she won Xiao Nan?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Emily. In fact, he was not very sure if his guess was correct, but it should be close. Otherwise, with Shen Nan¡¯s strength, he should not have lost sopletely to Emily.


    ¡°Brother, how are you so good? How did you guess?¡± Emily was very curious. The book was in Emily¡¯s space. She would flip through it from time to time, but she rarely read it in front of people. She did not expect Shen Yu to notice it.


    ¡°I suddenly went to your room one day and saw that book. I saw that you often flipped through it. I did not expect you to use what you learned to deal with Xiao Nan today.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, but he quickly returned to normal. Shen Yu¡¯s expression changed.


    During the time when Emily was kidnapped, in order to ease his pain, he would asionally go to Emily¡¯s room to stay for a period of time. He identally saw that acupoint book.


    ¡°No, what does it mean? Why can¡¯t I understand it?¡± Shen Nan looked at Emily with a puzzled look. Could it be that Shen Nan had actually won just now? But he didn¡¯t win?


    Emily stretched out her hand and pressed on Shen Nan¡¯s elbow. Shen Nan immediately cried out, ¡°Millie, what did you do to me? Why is my hand so numb now? God, this feeling is too ufortable.¡±


    Shen Nan held his elbow. His face was full of pain. If there weren¡¯t so many people around, he would have jumped a few times to distract himself.


    ¡°ording to the book, the position of the elbow is called numbness. It is the position of the ulnar nerve root. As long as you touch the right position, your arm will feel a slight numbness. It is what we call numbness. When we were wrestling, I deliberately let Sixth Brother¡¯s elbow lean in a little. Who knew that I would really find this position? So, I won.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder I felt that something was wrong with my arm just now,¡± Shen Nan whispered in a low voice.


    Especially after he lost to Emily, he felt even more embarrassed and indignant. The slight difort on his arm was automatically ignored by him. Now that Emily had mentioned it, Shen Nan finally reacted.


    ¡°You child, why are you working so hard? You¡¯re already reading acupoint books at such a young age? You can¡¯t even read all the words. What do you think?¡±


    Second Aunt looked at Emily with a reproachful look, but she was also happy in her heart. Who wouldn¡¯t like a child who worked hard?


    ¡°Hehe, there are pictures in that book. I write the words that I can¡¯t read down and show them to my brothers. Then, I¡¯ll know what the words are.¡± Emily smiled very simple and honest, not looking as shrewd as before.

 Chapter 182 - 100 Yuan

    <h4>Chapter 182: 100 Yuan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been writing some words for me to read. So you want us to tell how to read that word?¡±


    Only then did Shen Hao realize that during this period of time, Emily would always write some words for him to read. He thought that Emily was testing him.


    When Shen Xu heard this, he nodded vigorously. ¡°I see. Millie, you¡¯re so eager to learn. What do you want us brothers to do in the future?¡±


    ¡°This is different. I¡¯m going to study medicine in the future, so I¡¯m naturally more interested in these things. Besides, I¡¯m just looking around. I still have a lot of things to learn in the future. I¡¯m just ying a little trick now.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. No matter what, this child is eager to learn. We can¡¯t stop her. If you brothers don¡¯t work hard, you might be overtaken by Millie. When that happens, no one will protect you when you cry.¡±


    Old Lady Shen suppressed the shock in her heart. Anyway, this child, Emily, had always shocked them to death. If she was still not used to it after all these times, it would be their fault.


    Shen Nany on the table weakly. He looked at Emily with a resentful look and said unwillingly, ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s always like this. You only know how to secretly learn everything. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? I wouldn¡¯t have bragged and said that I wouldn¡¯t lose. But now, it¡¯s really too embarrassing.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Nan buried his face in his arms. Shen Nan had just boasted that he could not lose in apetition of strength, but now he had lost too much.


    ¡°Silly boy, Millie is already so hard-working, but you only know how to sigh. You¡¯re only so capable. If you¡¯re willing to gamble, you must admit defeat. You¡¯re a man. Why are you crying here now?¡±


    Shen An looked at Shen Nan¡¯s dejected look with amusement. As a father, now was the time to educate Shen Nan. How could he miss it?


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m just wondering if I should take back the 100 yuan in front of me.¡±


    Shen Nan looked at the 100 yuan in front of him with a pained expression. Should he take it back? Lose face and not take it back? Then he really wouldn¡¯t have any pocket money next month. What should he do? He was too conflicted.


    Shen An didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He thought that Shen Nan was upset that he had lost thepetition. After all this time, Shen Nan was still conflicted about whether he should take back the money.


    The others alsoughed out loud. Shen Hao and Shen Xu looked at each other and lowered their heads, not looking at each other. In fact, they were also conflicted about this problem.


    The more Shen An thought about it, the angrier he got. He directly pped Shen Nan¡¯s head. Shen An angrily scolded, ¡°Millie has already ced the money in front of you. If you don¡¯t take it back, I will ask Millie to take it back. I want to see what you will do if you run out of pocket money next week.¡±


    ¡°I will definitely take it back. I am not like Fifth Brother, who can easily take out more than a thousand yuan.¡±


    At this point, Shen Nan was not convinced. Why did Shen Yu have so much money while Shen Nan did not? Could it be that someone had secretly given it to Shen Yu?


    Seeing the look in Shen Nan¡¯s eyes, Third Aunt was also furious. ¡°You little brat, are you thinking about how your Fifth Brother has so much money?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just thinking about it.¡± Shen Nan waved his hand when he saw his mother getting angry. He had already embarrassed himself enough today. He did not want to be beaten up by her mother in front of so many family members.


    ¡°The prize money your Fifth Brother won from participating in thepetition since he was young and the pocket money that he hasn¡¯t spent every week... You on the other hand can spend every single cent of your pocket money every week. I think it¡¯s because of your ability.¡± Third Aunt nced at Shen Nan from the corner of her eyes. She really did not like him no matter how she looked at him.


    If it was not for Shen An¡¯s repeated assurance that Shen Nan had indeede out of her stomach and that the hospital did not mix it up, she would have suspected that they had carried back the wrong child from the hospital.


    Shen Nan bent his back and tried his best to bury his head in the ground, trying to minimize his presence. It was better for him to stay in silence.


    Everyone saw that it was almost time. The children still had to go to ss the next day, so they all went back. However, Shen Zhong and Shen An were called to Shen Yan¡¯s study room.


    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Shen Yan sat on the chair and threw the documents that he had been reading to the side.. He clenched his fists tightly, trying his best to control his emotions.

 Chapter 183 - Too Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 183: Too Dangerous</h4>


    Shen Zhong and Shen An lowered their heads and did not say a word. They shook their heads and Shen Zhong sighed. ¡°We followed the clues to B City and visited a few towns, but we found nothing.¡±


    ¡°But Second Brother and I always felt that someone was guiding us in circles. Every time we went to a ce, there was news of that person. But when we rushed to the ce, they said that that person went to another ce. It was always so coincidental. We went around in circles. We actually wasted almost a month¡¯s time on this trip.¡±


    Shen An also echoed from the side. He clenched his fists tightly, as if he was very unhappy about being teased by someone this time.


    ¡°Third Brother is right. This time, we almost searched the entire B City. Every time we arrived at a ce, the clues that we should have started to gather would disappear, and then the clues would appear automatically. We then rushed to the next ce, and the situation was exactly the same. We searched the entire B City, and in the end, we found nothing. We even wasted such a long time.¡±


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t found anything in a month outside, and you still haven¡¯t found the person we¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Shen Yan frowned, his face full of displeasure. It was not because he med Shen Zhong and Shen An for their ability to do things, but because of the person hiding behind Shen Yan¡¯s back. For so many years, he had been sneaking around without any clues.


    Shen Zhong and Shen An looked at each other, and finally, Shen Zhong opened his mouth, ¡°Dad, actually, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t get anything. At least now we can be sure that the person we¡¯re looking for is indeed the key to that matter. Otherwise, why would they keep hiding people? Or should we say, moving them?¡±


    Shen Yan nodded. He felt that Shen Zhong¡¯s words were not without reason, ¡°That¡¯s true. A fox will always reveal its tail. We¡¯re not in a hurry. Now that Xiao Yu is well, we have plenty of time to waste with them. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t catch these rats.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother and I always feel that it¡¯s very strange. The purpose of our trip this time is only known to our family members. I guarantee that we¡¯ve done it very discreetly. Then how did our whereabouts leak out?¡± Shen An frowned.


    This was also the reason why they did not continue to stay outside this time. They were not fools. Since they could not find anyone and were even teased by others, then someone must have leaked the information. Otherwise, how could they know their exact location?


    ¡°So you think the problem lies with the family?¡± Shen Yan frowned. A hint of displeasure appeared on his face. After all, the Shen family was a family of unity and friendship. Without urate evidence, they suspected the family for no reason. This made him very unhappy. However, if the problem really happened to someone in the family, he would naturally not let that person off easily.


    Shen An shook his head. He naturally understood what his father was unhappy about, so he quickly spoke up. ¡°We don¡¯t suspect anyone in the family. We just feel that it¡¯s strange. We just feel that the problem lies at home. There are too many people in the family, so it¡¯s not impossible for someone to spread the information about us.¡±


    ¡°Investigate, investigate properly. I want to see how that person, who lives in the Shen family and receives the Shen family¡¯s sry, would actually betray the Shen family.¡±


    Shen Yan mmed the table. The dignity of the head of the Shen family was fully disyed at this moment.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Third Brother and I know what to do. It¡¯s just that Xiao Zhe said that Xiao Yu wants to enter thepany early?¡±


    Shen An became more cautious as he spoke. He was afraid that his question would anger Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan sighed. ¡°Did Xiao Zhe ask you to persuade me?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu was kidnapped back then because he was too sharp. The people behind him couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they wanted to get rid of him. In the end, something happened to Fourth Brother¡¯s family. Although Xiao Yu is now ten years old, he is still a child. We put Xiao Yu in such a dangerous ce. If something happens again, how are we going to exin it to Fourth Brother?¡±


    Speaking of the tragedy that had happened back then, the three people in the study fell silent. They did not want to recall the pain that was buried deep in their hearts.


    In the end, it was Shen Yan who broke the silence, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my decision. It was Xiao Yu¡¯s own decision. I tried to tell Xiao Zhe about this matter, hoping that Xiao Zhe would persuade Xiao Yu. However, you all know Xiao Yu¡¯s character. No matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t pull him back. He¡¯s just like his father.¡±

 Chapter 184 - Got It

    <h4>Chapter 184: Got It</h4>


    Shen Yan was lost in deep thought. If he had pulled Shen Yu¡¯s father back then, would Shen Yu¡¯s father have survived?


    ¡°Xiao Yu is independent. If Xiao Yu decided things, he must have done a full preparation. What we have to do is to protect Xiao Yu.¡±


    Shen Yan frowned. Since Shen Yu had made his own decision, even if they did not let Shen Yu go to thepany, Shen Yu would still go.


    ¡°Second Brother is right. From another perspective, if Shen Yu had attracted the attention of those people, we might have been able to catch those rats earlier.¡±


    Shen Yan¡¯s face was also pale, but he knew that this was a fact that could not be changed. He might as well listen to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yan snorted. ¡°Do you think that kid has a foolproof n? It¡¯s all because of Millie¡¯s injury. He always thinks that it¡¯s because of him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s taking the risk.¡±


    Shen An and Shen Zhong were shocked. It was actually because of Millie? They thought that Shen Yu had figured it out and wanted to use this method to take revenge.


    ¡°So the reason Millie was kidnapped was really because of the Shen family?¡± Shen Zhong frowned even more. His wife had told him how badly Emily had been injured at that time, and it made him feel ufortable just listening to it, not to mention that Emily was such a young child.


    ¡°When Millie was kidnapped, I kept feeling that someone was adding fuel to the fire. On the surface, I only felt that it was that Qu Li from the Qu family. However, after interrogating Qu Li, I discovered that there was someone behind Qu Li. As for who it was, Xiao Zhe and Xiao Yu have yet to find out. Furthermore, the news of Millie¡¯s injury spread throughout the school in an instant. Most importantly, even Millie¡¯s injured finger was known.¡±


    Shen Yan recalled what Shen Zhe had told him earlier. He had wanted to intervene, but Shen Zhe had told him not to worry. He wanted to see how far Shen Yu and Shen Nan could go before he could do anything about it.


    Shen Yan frowned and let out a deep sigh. He continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve also asked someone to investigate in private, but the result was that the news had spread from the Shen family. As for who it was, I haven¡¯t found out yet.¡±


    ¡°Dad, do you mean that you want to let Xiao Yu and Xiao Nan temper themselves? Let them investigate on their own?¡±


    Shen An frowned. He was a little dissatisfied. They were just children. Did they have to be treated so harshly?


    ¡°I understand what you mean, but being born in the Shen family is what they have to face. I don¡¯t want that incident to happen again, so they have to be brave enough to face what they have to face. They also have to know how to solve it.¡±


    It was not that Shen Yan was ruthless, but he had to learn how to prepare for everything that happened in the Shen family. He did not want the tragedy that happened a few years ago to happen again, and he did not want to lose another son.


    ¡°So, Dad, tell me honestly, do you already know who is behind this?¡±


    Shen Zhong¡¯s eyes were full of doubt. Why did he feel that Shen Yan knew? Otherwise, why would he want to train Shen Yu and Shen Nan?


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the two of them to find out on their own. We¡¯ll just wait and see. The two of you should just stay at home for the time being. Since they want to deal with our Shen family and like to hide behind us, we¡¯ll just wait and see. We¡¯ll just wait for them to make a mistake.¡±


    Shen Yan did not directly answer Shen Zhong¡¯s question. Instead, he directly made the following arrangements. This was obviously dodging their question. Shen Zhong and Shen An instantly understood. Since Shen Yan already knew to pay attention to this matter¡­ In that case, there would not be any problems with Shen Nan and Shen Yu, so they did not have to worry about it anymore.


    When Shen Zhong came out of Shen Yan¡¯s study, Second Aunt rushed forward. Shen Zhong told Second Aunt everything that had happened in the study. Second Aunt frowned, ¡°Since Father already knows who is behind this, why doesn¡¯t he just capture them? Why does he want Xiao Yu to take the risk?¡±


    No matter how she looked at it, Shen Yu and Shen Nan were still just children in her eyes. It was indeed a little unjustifiable to ask a child to investigate such a dangerous matter now. In her opinion, Shen Yu and Shen Nan were still just children. Shen Yu, Shen Nan, and Emily were just children. She did not want them to experience the dark side of society at such a young age.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a little too much, but in the Shen family, this is what they have to face. If they fall behind, they will be beaten. If they only know how to y and do nothing, in the end, they will only be eliminated. Although Dad¡¯s actions are a little too much, he is indeed teaching them how to survive in the environment of the Shen family.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Survival of the Fittest

    <h4>Chapter 185: Survival of the Fittest</h4>


    Shen Zhong saw Second Aunt¡¯s heartache and quickly pulled her into his arms. As if he was coaxing a child, he gently stroked Second Aunt¡¯s back to help her calm down.


    ¡°Yes, I just know. That¡¯s why Xiao Hao is forced to learn all sorts of skills at such a young age. Don¡¯t think that Xiao Hao is doing everything well now. Only I, as his mother, know clearly how much Xiao Hao has sacrificed behind the scenes.¡±


    When Second Aunt thought of this, the tears in her eyes could not stand it anymore. Shen Zhong¡¯s heart ached, and he quickly helped Second Aunt wipe her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I know that your heart aches for your son. Do you want your son to be unable to protect himself? How can he be injured? Don¡¯t you know how he was framed?¡±


    Second Aunt cried even harder when she heard this. Shen Zhong was right. Born in the Shen family, if one wanted to live, one had to learn more.


    Although the Shen family appeared to be harmonious and respected by everyone, the higher one stood, the more things one had to endure. The dangers one had to face were much greater than others. Otherwise, just as Shen Zhong had said, one would not even know when one died.


    However, as a mother, she had seen her son learn all sorts of knowledge from the moment he was born. Then, his outstanding performance in school had caused others to be jealous or disgusted. Was this the cold violence that a child had to endure from a young age?


    Just as Shen Zhong said, if they wanted to live, they had to adapt to the survival of the fittest from a young age. She was not a mother who only doted on her son. However, every time she saw her son¡¯s tired appearance, she could not help but feel ufortable in her heart.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t feel ufortable. Xiao Hao is already old, so he has naturally gotten used to living like this. You have to believe in our son. Isn¡¯t he adapting very well now?¡±


    Shen Zhong looked at Second Aunt, who was sobbing uncontrobly, and could onlyfort her. However, he could not change his son¡¯s fate because he wanted Shen Hao to live.


    Second Aunt was sobbing uncontrobly. She could no longer care about her usual gentle image. ¡°How long will you stay at home this time? Can you spend more time with the child?¡±


    Since there was no way to change it, she would spend more time with the children. At least, the children would not feel that no one cared about them, and he would not feel that he was the only one on the road to growth.


    ¡°Dad asked me and Third Brother to stay at home for a period of time. He said that since the person behind this is so well hidden, it would be useless no matter how we look for him. It¡¯s better to stay at home in peace. The person behind this will eventually reveal his fox tail.¡±


    ¡°You only know how to frame me. Tell me honestly. Xiao Hao and the others are going to have their summer vacation soon. Does Father have any other ns?¡±


    Second Aunt obviously did not believe Shen Zhong¡¯s words. After all, how could busy people like them stay at home peacefully?


    Shen Zhong reached out and pulled his wife into his arms again. He sighed lightly. Sometimes, marrying a smart wife was also a sweet burden.


    On the other side, Shen Yu, who had washed up after returning to the Shen family, appeared in Shen Nan¡¯s room. Shen Nan had just walked out of the bathroom when he was startled by Shen Yu, who was sitting in front of the desk.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, although we are on good terms now, you are still very scary, okay?¡± Shen Nan hurriedly took a piece of clothing and put it on himself. He looked at Shen Yu with some dissatisfaction as Shen Yu entered uninvited.


    It was only then that Shen Yu realized that he had forgotten his manners because he was too excited. He looked at Shen Nan apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just suddenly thought of something, so I wanted to look for you to confirm it.¡±


    Shen Yu and Shen Nan looked at each other. Shen Nan was puzzled. He walked up to Shen Yu and stared at Shen Yu¡¯s face. After making sure that Shen Yu was not joking, he said, ¡°Fifth Brother, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? You¡¯re so amazing. Do you still need my help to verify things?¡±


    ¡°Shen Xue. You said that when you were arguing with Shen Xue in front of the bulletin board, Shen Xue said that she would have crippled Emi¡¯s hands if she had known earlier?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious,¡± Shen Yu said anxiously. He always felt that there was something wrong with what Shen Xue said. However, when he returned home and thought about it for a while, he came to his senses. He was so anxious that he wanted to verify it with Shen Nan.


    ¡°Wait for me to think about it.¡± Shen Nan frowned and fell into deep thought. After a while, he suddenly came to a realization. ¡°I remember that the original words that Shen Xue said were that it was a pity that she didn¡¯t cripple Millie¡¯s fingerspletely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Why do I feel like she regrets not using a heavier hand on Emi? Also, why did she say so confidently that she didn¡¯t cripple Emi¡¯s fingerspletely?¡±


    Shen Yu frowned and emphasized the word ¡®fingers.¡¯ Whether it was because he was sensitive or because he thought too much about it, he just felt that what Shen Xue said was a little strange. His expression changed.

 Chapter 186 - Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole (1)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole (1)</h4>


    ¡°Fifth Brother, could it be that you¡¯re thinking too much?¡± Shen Nan could not believe it. Although Shen Xue was a little arrogant and domineering, she should not have done such a vicious thing, right?


    ¡°I hope that I¡¯m thinking too much, but I feel that this matter is not that simple. You can pay a little attention to it after you return to school.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. Whether it was possible or not, he was not willing to let go of this possibility. As long as there was a little, he would thoroughly investigate it. Even if the result was not, he was not afraid to waste that time. He wanted to get rid of all the danger around Emily.


    Shen Nan went to the school to personally investigate. He found out that Song Li had asked for leave for Shen Xue when Emily was kidnapped. Because Shen Xue had a fever during that period of time, there were also records of Shen Xue¡¯s medical treatment in the hospital. Song Li and Shen Xue, who had been in the hospital for a long time, did not know that Emily had been kidnapped, moreover, the hospital they were in was not the same as the hospital Emily was in.


    When the news of Emily¡¯s injury spread, Shen Xue was still in the hospital and had not returned to school.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, if this is the case, it should have nothing to do with Shen Xue.¡± Shen Nan told Shen Yu about what he had investigated and came to his own conclusion.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not Shen Xue, then who else could it be? The only people who knew that Millie was injured were the Shen family and Qi Yan.¡± Shen Yu frowned and subconsciously knocked on the table with his fingers.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. It can¡¯t be Qi Yan.¡± When Shen Nan heard Shen Yu mention the name of Qi Yan, he instantly became excited.


    He suddenly realized that there was something wrong with his attitude. He continued, ¡°Qi Yan and Millie have such a good rtionship. The moment she found out that Millie was saved, she immediately went to the hospital. How could she tell the entire school about Millie¡¯s injury after school?¡±


    Shen Nan paused and continued, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you think we¡¯re being too sensitive? It¡¯s also true that Millie was injured. It¡¯s normal for people in the school to discuss it. Are we being too persistent?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Everyone in the school knows about the kidnapping of Emi. However, it¡¯s also possible that the entire school knew about it the day after Emi was rescued. However, it¡¯s too strange to know so clearly that Emi¡¯s finger was almost crippled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to kill the wrong person than let it go. Once I find out who spread the news, everything wille to light. We¡¯ll know if we¡¯re too nervous then.¡±


    Shen Nan frowned. What Shen Yu said was not unreasonable, but they had yet to find out anything. The person who spread the message seemed to have disappeared into thin air. They had no clue at the moment.


    ¡°In fact, don¡¯t you think that the biggest problem is that we haven¡¯t found anything after investigating for so long? If they¡¯re not guilty, why do they have to hide themselves?¡± Shen Yu asked.


    Shen Yu changed his way of saying things, and Shen Nan instantly understood what Shen Yu was talking about. He felt that Shen Yu¡¯s words did make sense.


    ¡°I understand, Fifth Brother. I¡¯ll continue to investigate.¡± Shen Nan frowned even more. He really had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like we have no idea what to do. Emi has already returned to school. Do you think that if something happened to Emi all of a sudden, that person will continue to send messages to others?¡± Shen Yu asked.


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. Since snakes liked dark and damp ces, he would take the initiative to throw out bait to lure them out of their hole.


    Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu in confusion. He could understand the words that Shen Yu had said, but he did not know what Shen Yu was talking about.


    Shen Yu smiled mysteriously and gestured with his finger at Shen Nan. Shen Nan quickly moved his ear closer.


    The next day, Emily did not go to school ording to Shen Yu¡¯s request. Just as Shen Nan sat down in his seat, Qi Yan turned around curiously and looked at Shen Nan. ¡°Shen Nan, where¡¯s Millie? Why isn¡¯t Millie with you today?¡±


    When Shen Nan heard Qi Yan¡¯s question, he frowned and put on a very sad look. ¡°Millie¡¯s finger hurt again yesterday. Shen Yu took her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What? How is Millie¡¯s finger? Didn¡¯t it heal before? Why did it suddenly go bad again?¡±


    Qi Yan¡¯s eyes were full of worry. When the results came out yesterday, Millie was still alive and kicking. Moreover, didn¡¯t Millie¡¯s finger heal a long time ago? Why did her finger suddenly go bad again today?


    Shen Nan was even more worried. Shen Nan covered his face with both hands. He whispered, ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened either. When Millie woke up today, she said that her fingers could not move. At that time, Fifth Brother and I were scared out of our wits. I originally wanted to apany her to the hospital, but Fifth Brother asked me toe to the school to help Millie apply for leave.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole (2)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole (2)</h4>


    ¡°What? I¡¯m going to ask Teacher Yang for a leave of absence immediately. I want to go to the hospital to take a look. Where are Millie and the others?¡±


    When Qi Yan heard that Emily had gone to the hospital after pointing out the problem with her finger, she instantly became extremely anxious. She was prepared to ask for a leave of absence to go to the hospital to take a look at Emily. She could not be at ease if she did not see that Emily¡¯s hand was fine.


    Shen Nan did not expect Qi Yan to be such a person. However, this was a n between him and Shen Yu. How could he let Qi Yan ruin it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can go together after school. Millie loves studying the most. You have to help her write her ss notes today.¡±


    Shen Nan quickly grabbed Qi Yan¡¯s hand to pack up her school bag. He stopped Qi Yan from going to look for Emily impulsively and ruining their n.


    However, Qi Yan was so worried that she directly shook off Shen Nan¡¯s hand. ¡°What time is it now? How can we still care about studying notes? What if Millie¡¯s hand can¡¯t even hold a pen in the future?¡± Qi Yan asked.


    When Qi Yan thought about how Emily loved to study so much that she would not be able to hold a pen in the future, she started crying. Her eyes were red, and she could not help but tear up.


    ¡°You¡­ You can just tell me which hospital Millie is in. I¡¯ll go by myself. I won¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t see that Millie¡¯s finger is fine,¡± Qi Yan sobbed. Her resentful eyes seemed to be using Shen Nan of being heartless.


    She had always thought that Shen Nan was a hot-blooded person. In the end, when there was a problem with Emily¡¯s finger, Shen Nan was still sitting calmly in the ssroom. She had really misjudged him.


    The corner of Shen Nan¡¯s mouth twitched. Why did he seem to be able to tell from Qi Yan¡¯s eyes that she thought he was a heartless jerk? Shen Nan hurriedly shook his head and shook away the thoughts in his mind.


    ¡°Really, even if you go to the hospital now, you won¡¯t be of much help. After school, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital immediately, okay? Great-aunt, can you stop crying for a while? When we go to the hospital, Millie will definitely think that I¡¯m bullying you when she sees your red eyes. At that time, I won¡¯t be able to exin myself even if I have ten mouths.¡±


    Shen Nan felt that he reallycked the ability to coax girls. This was because he realized that the more he spoke, the more Qi Yan cried. She was really too good at crying. He really had no other choice but to extend his leg and kick Li Yu, who was watching the show from the side.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Qi Yan. Brother Nan is right. Even if you go to the hospital now, you won¡¯t be able to help much. Emily will definitely be sad when she sees you crying. What if her fingers were originally fine, but when she sees you crying, she thinks that her fingers can¡¯t be treated?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I¡¯m just worried about Millie. Quickly spit out what you just said. Millie¡¯s fingers will definitely be fine.¡± Qi Yan pointed at Li Yu and fiercely warned Li Yu not to spout nonsense.


    Li Yu hurriedly listened to Qi Yan¡¯s words and spat twice, ¡°Are you satisfied? Are you done messing around? It¡¯s the same if we go to see Millie after school. Right now, she¡¯s busy with all sorts of examinations and can¡¯t care about you. With that little strength of yours, there¡¯s nothing you can do when you go to the hospital. It will also affect Millie¡¯s mood.¡±


    Qi Yan felt that Li Yu¡¯s words made some sense. She reluctantly nodded. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll go to see Millie after school. You must bring me there.¡±


    After Li Yu and Shen Nan assured her, Qi Yan turned around with relief. Li Yu and Shen Nan looked at each other. As they looked at each other, Shen Nan whispered in Li Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Is this girl really made of water? Look, she won¡¯t stop crying. I¡¯m so worried.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Qi Yan is making a scene. Everyone knows that there¡¯s something wrong with Emily¡¯s finger again. What we need to do now is to see who spread the news.¡± Li Yu¡¯s voice was also very soft.


    ¡°Are you ready on your side?¡± At this point, Shen Nan could not help but exhort him.


    Li Yu patted his chest and looked unhappy. ¡°You are questioning my professional ability. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find the person for you this time.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother asked you to find some people to keep an eye on Shen Xue¡¯s side.¡± Shen Nan did not dare to say anything this time. Instead, he wrote this sentence on a notebook and handed it to Li Yu, conveying Shen Nan¡¯s instructions. Shen Nan did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Shen Xue?¡± Li Yu looked at Shen Nan with some confusion. He took a pen and put a big question mark under the sentence that Shen Nan wrote.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. Just find someone to keep an eye on it.¡± Shen Nan tore the notebook that was filled with words. Then, a piece of paper was split into two, two and four, four and eight¡­ Very quickly, the paper was shattered by Shen Nan.


    Li Yu was helpless, but he could still fulfill Shen Yu¡¯s request. He had to catch the person behind him and wipe away the stain on his ¡®professional career.¡¯ Shen Yu was the only one who could do it.

 Chapter 188 - Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole (3)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Luring the Snake Out of Its Hole (3)</h4>


    Shen Nan obediently attended a few sses in the ssroom. After finishing lunch at school and preparing to rest, Li Yu hurriedly ran in from outside the ssroom. He grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s hand and prepared to run. ¡°There¡¯s news,¡± Li Yu said.


    Fortunately, Shen Nan¡¯s reaction was fast enough. Otherwise, he might really have been pulled to the ground by Li Yu. That would have been very embarrassing.


    Shen Nan originally thought that Li Yu was going to bring him to some hidden ce to eavesdrop on the conversations of some people. However, he was wrong. Li Yu directly brought him to theputer room of the school, he saw a boy wearing a junior high school uniform holding aptop in his hand. His fingers were moving nimbly on theptop.


    ¡°Brother Nan, this is my buddy, Liu Huai.¡± Li Yu pointed at the boy who was holding theputer and continued to introduce Liu Huai to Shen Nan.


    ¡°My buddy is amazing. Hisputer skills are really awesome. He is a legendary hacker. He should be the youngest hacker in our country.¡±


    Shen Nan was so shocked that his jaw almost could not close. He pointed at Liu Huai and then at Li Yu. ¡°Damn, how do you two know each other? Also, Brother Huai, when did you be a hacker? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± Li Yu looked at Shen Nan suspiciously and then at Liu Huai. No matter how he looked at it, the two of them did not seem to know each other. However, with Shen Nan¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that they were very familiar with each other.


    ¡°My grandfather is the family doctor of the Shen family. If you count it, I have watched Shen Nan grow up.¡±


    Liu Huai exined to Li Yu and then looked at Shen Nan, who was already stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°Shen Nan, actually, I am not as exaggerated as Li Yu said. I am just interested inputer technology, just like how your Fourth Brother is interested in Go.¡±


    Li Yu cursed in his heart. If he was only interested, how could he just casually cross someone else¡¯s firewall? Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that Liu Huai had even directly crossed the school¡¯s firewall and casually saw the exam answers.


    However, just like what Liu Huai said, he was only interested in theputer, so he didn¡¯t really steal the exam questions directly. Otherwise, he would definitely have been number one in the grade at that time.


    ¡°This is too surprising. So, Brother Huai, you are so amazing.¡± Shen Nan finally collected his thoughts.


    No wonder his mother always scolded him for only knowing how to y and being smug about a little result. Looking at Liu Huai in front of him, this was what it meant to do great things quietly.


    ¡°Okay, now is not the time for you to tter each other. I called you here because we have found a clue. We know who is the one who spread the rumors about Emily.¡± Li Yu raised his eyebrows proudly. His reputation as a know-it-all was finally preserved.


    Shen Nan frowned. He had not heard anyone mention Emily until now. He even suspected that Shen Yu¡¯s method was useless.


    Li Yu was helpless. He could only slowly exin to Shen Nan, ¡°You are Emily¡¯s brother. Who would be stupid enough to talk about Emily in front of you, Shen Nan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then quickly tell me. What did you find out?¡± Shen Nan was suddenly enlightened. He felt that what Li Yu said was not unreasonable.


    ¡°Come and take a look at this. When Xiao Yu came to me for help, I didn¡¯t really want to help. But when I heard that it was about Emily, I epted it. Who asked my grandfather to praise Emily at home every day? It made me so curious.¡±


    Before Li Yu could exin, Liu Huai had already opened his mouth to speak. Shen Nan thought to himself, ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    Shen Yan had repeatedly warned the Liu family not to get close to Emily. Now that he had taken the initiative to provide an opportunity for them, would Shen Yan use the familyw to serve him when he returned?


    ¡°Xiao Nan, what are you thinking about? I¡¯ve been calling you for a long time, but you still haven¡¯t responded.¡± Liu Huai gestured in front of Shen Nan with his finger, motioning for Shen Nan to quickly look at theputer screen. ¡°Shen Nan, what are you doing?¡±


    Shen Nan came back to her senses and looked at the notebook in front of her with some confusion. After a while, his pupils dted and he pointed at theputer screen. ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± Shen Nan asked.


    ¡°This is a conversation between Shen Xue and a person. Didn¡¯t you remind me that Brother Yu asked me to pay attention to Shen Xue? I thought about the fact that Shen Xue was in the hospital and not at school. I wondered if she could have ordered someone to do it without showing up. I thought of chatting online, so I asked my friend to help. I didn¡¯t know that we would really find her.¡± Liu Huai looked at Shen Nan and spoke.


    When Shen Nan heard that, he quickly snatched the mouse from Liu Huai¡¯s hands. His eyes were fixed on the conversation on theputer, and there was a hint of excitement in his eyes. They were about to find the truth of the matter.

 Chapter 189 - Found

    <h4>Chapter 189: Found</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    In Shen Xue¡¯s chat history, one could clearly see that there was someone who was telling Shen Xue that there was another problem with Emily¡¯s finger today. Shen Xue also said that Emily would soon be a useless person, and her tone was full of disdain for Emily.


    Shen Nan flipped through the records again, but found that there was no previous chat history at all. He immediately frowned. ¡°What about the previous chat history?¡±


    ¡°Maybe she intentionally deleted them, or the two of them only started chatting this time. There¡¯s no way to know.¡± Liu Huai shrugged. Finding this record was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ¡°This can only mean that she has something to do with this rumor and has nothing to do with Millie¡¯s injury. This is a little difficult.¡± Shen Nan frowned. Li Yu did not speak either. It was already not easy to find these records.


    ¡°Brother, can you recover the deleted data?¡± Li Yu suddenly thought of it. His eyes were shining. If he could recover the data, wouldn¡¯t he have to worry about finding evidence?


    However, Li Yu thought too simply. Liu Huai frowned and shook his head. ¡°If I want to recover the data, I have to use Shen Xue¡¯sputer. If I hack into herputer to recover the data, I will definitely be discovered.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± Li Yu scratched his ears and cheeks. It was not easy for him to have a clue, but it was as if he had no clue.


    Shen Nan also frowned. He really had no idea what to do. He took out his phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my Fifth Brother. Shen Yu is so smart. He might have a way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡± Shen Nan quickly called Shen Yu. By the time he hung up the phone, there was no longer the haze from the beginning, ¡°My Fifth Brother said that since Shen Xue¡¯sputer cannot be used, we should start with the person who was chatting with her. Why didn¡¯t I think of that in the beginning?¡±


    Li Yu and Liu Huai looked at each other. Not only did Shen Nan not think of it, even they did not react in time. They were so engrossed in getting clues from Shen Xue that theypletely forgot about the person who was chatting with Shen Xue.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡± After Liu Huai said that, his fingers moved quickly on theputer. After a while, he ced theputer in front of Shen Nan and the corner of his mouth curled up. ¡°Look, there¡¯s evidence now, right?¡±


    Shen Nan excitedly held theputer in front of him and immediately flipped through it. The more he looked at it, the more excited he became. ¡°This... Who is this person? I must find out who this person is.¡±


    ¡°Liu Huai! Liu Huai!¡± Shen Nan ced theputer in front of Liu Huai, hoping that Liu Huai would quickly tell him who was the person who was transmitting the information to Shen Xue on theputer.


    Liu Huai once again operated theputer. A bunch of code that Shen Nan and Li Yu could not understand appeared. Soon, a hint of pride appeared on the corner of Liu Huai¡¯s mouth. ¡°I found it. I also found how many people they were transmitting the information to.¡±


    Shen Nan and Li Yu hurried over and saw that Liu Huai was fiddling with theputer, and the identities of the three people were revealed, ¡°This is Shen Xue¡¯s. You should know her. You should also be familiar with this one. I¡¯ve heard of her in the junior high school division. Her name is Mu Qing, and then there¡¯s this most important person. I¡¯ve just searched for her for half a day, but I¡¯ve never heard of any news about her.¡±


    Liu Huai operated theputer for a while, then found the photo of thest person. He then ced theputer in front of Shen Nan and Li Yu. ¡°It¡¯s this person. I found that her name is Cao Lin. I don¡¯t know if you guys know her.¡±


    ¡°What? Cao Lin?¡± Li Yu carried theputer in front of him in surprise. His eyes were full of surprise. He tried to look at the girl in theputer who wore ck-framed sses and had thick bangs.


    ¡°Why? Do you know her?¡± Shen Nan looked at Li Yu¡¯s reaction in surprise. Then, he looked at the person on theputer. He was sure that he had never seen this girl before.


    After hearing Shen Nan¡¯s words, Li Yu¡¯s frown deepened. He pointed at the girl in front of theputer. ¡°Brother Nan, don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t remember. Didn¡¯t she confess to you before?¡±


    At this moment, it was Shen Nan¡¯s turn to be surprised. Cao Lin really did not exist in his memory. His memory was not that bad.


    Li Yu reacted. He hurriedly exined to Shen Nan, ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember. She was still a fat personst semester. Let me think... When she confessed her love to you, I remember that Brother Nan rejected her quite tactfully, saying that you wanted to study.. In the end, I heard that Cao Lin was crying her heart out.¡±

 Chapter 190 - School Ends

    <h4>Chapter 190: School Ends</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liu Huai looked at Li Yu and Shen Nan with a funny expression. He rubbed his chin and revealed a smile. ¡°Are all the kids nowadays so mature? They already know how to fall in love in the first grade?¡± Liu Huai asked.


    ¡°Xiao Nan, I didn¡¯t know that the market was so good. It¡¯s almost as good as Shen Hao and Shen Xu. I must have a chat with them when I get back.¡± Liu Huai deliberately put on a malicious smile and silently threatened Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan instantly panicked and quickly waved his hand. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tease me. If my brothers knew about this, they would probablyugh me to death. My mother would definitely pull my ears and lecture me for two hours. For the sake of my life, I hope Brother can be merciful.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. Let¡¯s see what you can exchange for it.¡± Liu Huai put away hisputer and raised his eyebrows at Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan heard that there was still hope, so he quickly asked, ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Brother, what do you want? I promise to satisfy you.¡±


    Shen Nan patted his chest. He was a man of his word. He would definitely do what he said. Besides, the two of them grew up together. It was definitely a joke and he did not mean to make things difficult for him. However, Liu Huai¡¯s next wordspletely stunned Shen Nan.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. My grandfather misses Millie a lot these days. Bring Millie to my house when you¡¯re free.¡± Liu Huai did not wait for Shen Nan to reject him. He grabbed hisptop and waved his hand to leave.


    Shen Nan stood rooted to the ground. He was on the verge of crying. He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s over. I¡¯ve caused trouble. When I go back, Grandfather will definitely kill me. Then, Shen Yu will definitely want to kill me too. I¡¯m dead for sure.¡¯


    ¡°Brother Nan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t she just confess to you before? You don¡¯t have to act like you¡¯re ready to die, right?¡± Li Yu looked at Shen Nan with some confusion. He felt that Shen Nan¡¯s reaction was so scary that it almost scared him to death. It was very baffling.


    Shen Nan did not answer Li Yu¡¯s question. Instead, he went up to him and patted Li Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If I don¡¯te to school tomorrow, remember to call the police for me.¡±


    Li Yu was shocked by Shen Nan¡¯s words. He looked at Shen Nan¡¯s back, which was like a walking corpse. Li Yu sighed. ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad, right? Didn¡¯t she just confess to You? Do you have to be so scared? Now that Cao Lin has sessfully lost weight, it can¡¯t be that scary.¡±


    Shen Nan was toozy to exin to Li Yu. He had to quickly send a message to Shen Yu to tell him about the situation here. Then, it would be best if he told him honestly about Liu Huai threatening him. Shen Yu would definitely have a way to deal with Liu Huai.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go and see Millie. I¡¯ve been worried to death all day.¡± After ss, Qi Yan packed her bag and pulled Shen Nan along as she prepared to leave the ssroom.


    Shen Nan was stunned. His eyes were filled with doubt. Qi Yan instantly understood and her face was filled with displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re not bluffing me on purpose, right? You just don¡¯t want me to go to the hospital to see Millie, right?¡± Qi Yan asked.


    As Qi Yan spoke, she felt so wronged that she was about to cry. She had been worried about Emily the entire day, and all she wanted was for Shen Nan to promise her that she could go to the hospital to see Emily after school. Who knew that Shen Nan would not want her to go at all?


    Initially, she thought that Shen Nan wouldpromise if she said this, but who knew that Shen Nan would push her to the side. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow.¡±


    After Shen Nan said that, he quickly left the ssroom. As Qi Yan looked at Shen Nan¡¯s back, her gaze suddenly became deep. Did Shen Nan chase after Cao Lin just now?


    He actually chased after Cao Lin! What was the rtionship between him and Cao Lin? Cao Lin had even confessed to him before. Could it be that Shen Nan was going to ept it because Cao Lin had lost weight?


    Thinking of this, Qi Yan felt so sad that she could hardly breathe. She quickly shook her head andforted herself that he would not. However, no matter how sheforted herself, she could not suppress the sadness in her heart.


    On the other side, Shen Nan and Li Yu followed Cao Lin. Li Yu was met by Shen Nan the moment he left the ssroom. The two of them gave a look and followed Cao Lin at the same time. Unfortunately, Qi Yan did not see Li Yu¡¯s presence. She was still in a state of sadness.


    ¡°What do you think she¡¯s going to do?¡± Li Yu asked in a low voice. His heart was full of doubts. He just could not understand why Cao Lin would tell Mu Qing and Shen Xue about Emily? Emily had just arrived at ss not long ago. She should not have any enmity with Cao Lin.


    Shen Nan shook his head.. ¡°We¡¯ll know once we follow Cao Lin.¡±

 Chapter 191 - The Back Door of the School

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Back Door of the School</h4>


    Cao Lin did not go in the direction of home. He was sure because this direction was the path that led to the back door of the school. This was because the back door of the school was closed all year round.


    Furthermore, the back door led to a small alley. At the end of the alley, there was a river. Therefore, there were basically no students who used the back door. The entire journey was extremely quiet. If Cao Lin did not have an appointment with someone to do something bad, why would she choose such a secluded ce?


    Soon, Cao Lin stopped at the back door of the school and looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she called out softly, ¡°Mu Qing, Mu Qing, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Stop shouting. I¡¯m here. Be careful not to be discovered.¡± Mu Qing impatiently walked out from the bushes at the side. Her eyes were filled with disdain as she sized up Cao Lin.


    ¡°You¡¯re acting so sneakily. Are you going to tell others about the bad things we¡¯ve done? If you ruin my good deed, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. If Cao Lin had not been able to provide her with useful information, she would not have suffered to be in cahoots with Cao Lin.


    Cao Lin was so frightened by Mu Qing¡¯s sharp voice that she did not even dare to breathe loudly. She shrunk her neck and braced herself to say, ¡°Did you see the message I sent you today? Emily¡¯s fingers are probably going to be crippled. She hasn¡¯te to school all day.¡±


    After saying that, Cao Lin was afraid that Mu Qing would not believe her. She went forward to grab Mu Qing¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s true. Everything I said is true. Shen Nan was the only one who came to school this morning. It was Qi Yan who said that she wanted to see Emily. Shen Nan told Qi Yan himself. It seems that she was seriously injured.¡±


    Mu Qing threw Cao Lin¡¯s hand away in disgust and inadvertently patted the ce where Cao Lin had grabbed her.


    ¡°Got it. You just need to gather information for us. That b*tch Emily is relying on someone backing her up. Last time, no one came to save her. Did you see how she¡¯s dying? I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    Cao Lin hurriedly went forward to cover Mu Qing¡¯s mouth and looked around nervously, ¡°Keep your voice down. If people find out that we had something to do with Emily¡¯s kidnapping, we¡¯ll go to jail. Look at Qu Li. She¡¯s in the juvenile detention center right now. I don¡¯t want to go in.¡±


    Mu Qing pped Cao Lin¡¯s hand away. The disdain in her eyes deepened. She said disdainfully, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? What does Emily¡¯s kidnapping have to do with us? Qu Li is already in the juvenile detention center. Who would think of us? Look at me now. Am I any better than Qu Li?¡±


    Cao Lin was stunned. She was a little afraid. Mu Qing had only said a few words to Emily, and she had been expelled by the Shen family. If she knew that she was involved in this matter, would she not just be expelled? Would she be like Qu Li, directly entering the juvenile detention center?


    She did not want to. She heard that those who could enter the juvenile detention center were those who hadmitted crimes in the past. Moreover, once they entered, they would be educated by those who went in first every day. Moreover, they had to work every day. She did not want to go in.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you afraid?¡± Mu Qing looked at Cao Lin¡¯s face. She continued to ask, ¡°Are you afraid? You want to escape at thest minute, right? Let me tell you, there¡¯s no way. You were the one who took the initiative to provide us with the clues back then. You want to stay out of this? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible. We are now in the same boat. You have to remember that you were the one who came to find us first.¡±


    Cao Lin was so scared that her neck shrank, but she quickly regained her calm. She said softly, ¡°I know. When I decided to do things with you, I never thought of leaving safely. I just think that you should keep a low profile and talk about things all day long. How much do you want people to know that it was you who did it?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Look at the people around you. What do you mean by ¡®me¡¯? You have a part in this matter. Don¡¯t think of leaving yourself clean.¡± Mu Qing reached out and grabbed Cao Lin¡¯s shoulder, threatening her in a low voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who provided us with this n. We only provided you with the people, so the source of your sin is with you. Don¡¯t even think about getting away with it. Since you dare to do it, you have to admit that we¡¯re all swimming in the same river. There¡¯s no reason to only drown one person.¡±


    Cao Lin felt the pain from her shoulder and nodded hurriedly. ¡°I got it. Let go of me first. It hurts too much.¡±

 Chapter 192 - The Noble Secret Clan

    <h4>Chapter 192: The Noble Secret n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Mu Qing chuckled. Her eyes seemed to say, ¡®with your abilities, you still want to fight with me?¡¯


    ¡°Continue to listen to the news in ss. If anything happens, you must tell us immediately. If Emily¡¯s finger is really crippled, that would be great. It¡¯s just that the things I prepared for her are no longer of use. What a pity.¡±


    Mu Qing was very disappointed. She had clearly prepared so many things, but in the end, none of them were useful.


    Mu Qing¡¯s expression changed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What 9-dan Go yer? I want to see how she can still be that Go yer without her fingers.¡±


    ¡°So, I only need to stand guard in ss now?¡±


    Cao Lin once again confirmed what she was going to do. In her heart, she seemed to be relieved. As long as she was not allowed to do anything physical, it would be fine. She could still help deliver the news.


    ¡°With your cowardly appearance, what can you do? Just stay in the ssroom and keep watch. If there¡¯s any news, inform us immediately. It¡¯s just a pity that we¡¯ve prepared something for Emily.¡± Mu Qing sighed deeply, it was as if she was regretting that the things she had prepared were not used.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll just obediently wait in the ssroom to deliver the message to you. But don¡¯t you think that Emily¡¯s finger is very strange? Clearly, everything was fine. Why is it suddenly not working today?¡±


    This was the question that Cao Lin had been struggling with for the whole day. There was clearly nothing going on, so why was she suddenly hospitalized and said that her finger was not working?


    When Emily had just returned to school for ss, when the teacher said that Emily was a Go yer, she was so jealous. At that time, she stared at Emily¡¯s hand, and there was indeed no problem at all.


    Mu Qing, however, did not think much of it, ¡°Emily¡¯s finger was injured so severely back then. It¡¯s truly unbelievable that she recovered so quickly. In my opinion, her finger did not recover at all. She just suddenly became a Go yer. In order to prevent others from knowing that there was a problem with her finger, the Shen family deliberately said that she had fully recovered. In the case of rich people, this kind of thing is extremely normal.¡±


    Mu Qing nced at Cao Lin with disdain. She felt that Cao Lin was just a country bumpkin who did not even know about such a simple matter. This kind of thing was alreadymon in the upper-ss society. Many people hid many secrets for the sake of their reputation and status. The more Mu Qing thought about it, the more she felt that her thoughts were right.


    ¡°It seems that the Shen family doesn¡¯t value Emily very much. Look, her finger is almost gone, yet they still want Emily to pretend that she isn¡¯t injured at all. Isn¡¯t that the same as pretending? They even said that she is the most precious granddaughter of the Shen family. I think it¡¯s all bullsh*t. Why don¡¯t they want so many of their biological children? They only want someone who isn¡¯t rted by blood? How can the Shen family be so saintly?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Brother Nan, calm down. Just treat it as if she¡¯s farting. Don¡¯t be rash. Don¡¯t be rash. Let¡¯s see if we can hear any more news. Didn¡¯t you hear? It¡¯s definitely not just the two of them. There must be someone else behind them.¡±


    Li Yu saw the rash Shen Nan and hurriedly went forward to stop him. He did not want Shen Nan to rush out and ruin the situation. However, Shen Nan shook off Li Yu¡¯s hand. Just as he thought that Shen Nan was about to rush out, who knew that Shen Nan would directly take out his phone? Li Yu was stunned. Then, Shen Nan quickly tapped on the phone screen.


    ¡°Why are we still waiting for them to say it in person? Do you know what Qu Li said? You should have heard it too. When Qu Li was sent to the police station, she was scared silly. Let me tell you, this is all the work of my Fifth Brother. With my Fifth Brother around, I don¡¯t believe that they won¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°So, you were texting Brother Yu just now?¡± Li Yu pointed at Shen Nan¡¯s phone. He thought that Shen Nan was going to impulsively go out and solve it himself.


    Shen Nan nced at Li Yu as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°How could I do such a cruel thing? I will definitely let Fifth Brother do such a thing. After all, Fifth Brother has already gotten used to it.¡±


    Just as Mu Qing and Cao Lin were leaving the back of the school, they were wrapped in ck bags from the back. No matter how hard they struggled, they could not break free. Then, they were knocked out and carried into the car.


    The first to wake up was Cao Lin. When she saw Mu Qing tied to a pir beside her, she was extremely afraid. ¡°Mu Qing, Mu Qing, wake up, wake up.¡±


    ¡°What are you shouting for? If you want to die, just say the word and I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± A voice sounded. Cao Lin hurriedly looked over and saw two people sitting on the sofa in front of them. They looked at them fiercely. There were wine bottles on the ground.. The person who had scolded her just now was holding a wine bottle that was about to be finished.

 Chapter 193 - Was Repeated

    <h4>Chapter 193: Was Repeated</h4>


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? This is kidnapping. It¡¯s against thew, understand?¡± Cao Lin suppressed the fear in her heart so that her voice did not sound so shaky.


    However, she did not expect the two people on the sofa to look at each other and smile. One of them directly threw the wine bottle in his hand to her side. The wine bottle shattered and directly cut her foot.


    Cao Lin immediately screamed and did not dare to make another sound. She understood that these two people would definitely not let them off easily. The more she said, the more harm she would suffer.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite smart. You even know how to break thew. When you set up the kidnapping, why didn¡¯t you say that it was against thew?¡±


    The wine bottle man picked up another wine bottle and threw it at Cao Lin¡¯s foot. He continued fiercely, ¡°You know that the person you kidnapped was tied to a pir just like you. The bottle was also broken at her feet. Her leg was also scratched by the bottle.¡±


    Cao Lin did not dare to scream. She was not stupid. She understood that these people were here to take revenge for Emily. They had done so well and were actually discovered by others. How could they be discovered? Looking at Mu Qing who was still unconscious, Cao Lin gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tough. Let¡¯s see how long you can hold it in.¡± A smile appeared on the corner of the wine bottle man¡¯s mouth.


    Then, he picked up the bottles beside his feet and threw them at Cao Lin¡¯s feet one by one. Naturally, they were not always so urate. One or two of them were thrown directly at Cao Lin¡¯s legs. Some of them even shattered when they were less than a centimeter away from Cao Lin¡¯s feet. In an instant, Cao Lin¡¯s legs were badly mutted.


    How could Cao Lin endure such pain? One scream after another woke up the unconscious Mu Qing. When Mu Qing woke up, the first thing she saw was Cao Lin¡¯s legs that were bleeding non-stop. Her pupils contracted and she was instantly frightened.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Qing¡¯s courage was naturally much greater than Cao Lin¡¯s. She began to struggle violently, especially when she saw Cao Lin¡¯s pained look and her badly mutted legs. She was really afraid. However, she could not lose in terms of imposing manner.


    ¡°Ah Kun, there¡¯s someone who has more courage.¡± The bottle man looked at the man who was ying with a knife. That¡¯s right, it was the Shen family¡¯s bodyguard, Ah Kun.


    Ah Kun¡¯s mouth twitched. He used his finger to touch the sharp surface of the dagger and said softly, ¡°Is that so? It just so happens that it¡¯s more exciting to y with those who have more courage.¡±


    Mu Qing only felt a gust of wind pass by her ear. Then, the sound of metal hitting the wall rang in her ear. The sharp sound made her ears buzz. She looked at the dagger on the ground again. Mu Qing felt that all the strength in her body had been drained.


    ¡°I thought you were brave. Look, you¡¯re scared out of your wits just like that. Ah Si, don¡¯t just point the bottle at one person. Young Master Xiao Yu said that he would do the exact same thing to them that they did to Miss Millie.¡±


    After Ah Kun finished speaking, he let out a distressed sigh and asked with his eyes, ¡®Where do you think I¡¯m going to find a tiger?¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re called by Shen Yu? Are you here to avenge Emily?¡± Mu Qing finally understood Shen Yu¡¯s intention. These people suddenly attacked them to avenge Emily. No, she couldn¡¯t admit that she had anything to do with Emily¡¯s kidnapping. As long as she didn¡¯t admit it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her.


    ¡°If you want revenge, go look for the person who kidnapped Emily. Why are you looking for us? I¡¯ve already suffered enough from Emily and was directly expelled from school. What more do you want? Do you still want to push the me of Emily¡¯s kidnapping onto me?¡±


    Mu Qing started to mor, but Ah Kun and Ah Si looked at Mu Qing as if they were looking at an idiot.


    ¡°This little girl¡¯s character isn¡¯t bad, Ah Si. Does she think we¡¯re stupid? If there¡¯s no evidence, would we just kidnap her? We¡¯re good citizens who abide by thew. Let me think. At that time, Miss Millie was kidnapped for three days, so she was hungry for about three days. Why don¡¯t we starve her for three days too? I want to see if the two of them can survive.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad. The Young Master said to serve them all. This one¡¯s leg isn¡¯t injured yet. Please make way. I¡¯ll give her a few bottles.¡±


    After saying that, Ah Si pushed Ah Kun away. The bottles were directly served to Mu Qing. When the bottles broke, Mu Qing¡¯s scream was heard.

 Chapter 194 - The Way of the Other (1)

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Way of the Other (1)</h4>


    ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong. Don¡¯t throw!¡± Mu Qing felt pain on her leg and could clearly feel the flow of liquid. She was scared to death. She was no longer stubborn. In order to avoid getting hurt, she quickly begged for mercy.


    ¡°This is just the beginning, and you already know how to beg for mercy? Alright then, tell me what you did wrong.¡± Ah Kun smiled. After all, when Emily was kidnapped by them and tortured for such a long time, did they ever think of letting Emily go?


    Ah Kun and Ah Si stopped their actions and looked at Mu Qing. Mu Qing felt as if she had been reborn and felt that there was still hope. She hurriedly said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said bad things about Emily, and I shouldn¡¯t have framed her behind her back. I really know that I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Ah Kun narrowed his eyes, as if he was telling Mu Qing that if she didn¡¯t tell him now, things wouldn¡¯t be so simple anymore.


    ¡°It seems that they haven¡¯t realized their mistake yet. We have plenty of time to waste on them. Let¡¯s starve them for a few days first. I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go buy some food.¡±


    Ah Si threw thest bottle of wine to Mu Qing and Cao Lin. The bottle fell in the middle of the two of them. The broken pieces of the bottle caused new injuries to Mu Qing and Cao Lin.


    They didn¡¯t want to hear their screams anymore. They glued their mouths with tape. Ah Kun looked at his masterpiece and was very satisfied. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Miss Millie was stuck like this. Let¡¯s see what else you can call her.¡±


    Ah Kun was very satisfied with his work. As for the muffled groans from Mu Qing and Cao Lin, he automatically ignored them. After all,pared to the screams just now, this sound was nothing.


    Not long after, Ah Si came in with takeout. Before the lid was opened, the rich fragrance had already entered one¡¯s nose, causing one¡¯s appetite to soar. Ah Kun opened a box of food and walked in front of Mu Qing and Cao Lin. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±


    As soon as Ah Kun finished speaking, he grabbed a corner of the stic strip and forcefully tore it off. Immediately after, Mu Qing¡¯s scream was heard. Ah Kun hurriedly stuck the stic strip back on. ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. It seems like she doesn¡¯t really want to eat it.¡±


    Ah Kun walked in front of Cao Lin and was about to repeat his trick. Just as he asked, he saw Cao Lin shaking her head. Ah Kun smiled wickedly and reached out to tear off Cao Lin¡¯s tape and stick it back on. ¡°You¡¯re really a child. You¡¯re really na?ve.¡±


    Ah Si ate the takeout andughed loudly. ¡°How can you treat a child like this? If this gets out, others will break our spines. Tell me, how can you treat two children so cruelly?¡±


    Ah Kun did not think much of it. He opened the takeout and started eating. He stood in front of Mu Qing and Cao Lin, as if he was eating a delicacy from the world.


    ¡°So what? What they did to Miss Millie back then wasn¡¯t cruel? I only learned it once. What I¡¯m most curious about now is where they got the tiger from. Young Master Yu asked me to look for it. Tell me, where do you think I can find the tiger?¡±


    As Ah Kun spoke, he walked to Ah Si¡¯s side. His brows were tightly furrowed, as if he was really in a difficult position. Cao Lin and Mu Qing had long been frightened to the point of screaming. However, their mouths were gagged, so they could only make faint sounds.


    Ah Kun and Ah Si followed Shen Yu¡¯s orders and told Mu Qing and Cao Lin about Emily¡¯s three days of kidnapping. On thest day, they thought that they would finally be let off, but who knew¡­ Ah Kun knocked them unconscious and brought them to the Shen family¡¯s secret interrogation room, where Qu Li was interrogated in the beginning.


    Mu Qing and Cao Lin woke up from the ground. When they woke up, they found that they were the only ones who had light around them. The surroundings were pitch ck, but it was not difficult to see that the two of them were in a cage. Cao Lin was extremely afraid. She leaned closer to Mu Qing.


    ¡°Mu Qing, what do you think they¡¯re doing? I¡¯m so hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten anything for three days. My body hurts too.¡± Cao Lin could not help but cry after she said that. The corner of her mouth was also being pulled from time to time over the past two days. She felt an intense pain.


    Mu Qing red at Cao Lin unhappily. She spoke as if she had eaten something. For three days in a row, she had not eaten anything either. The injuries on her body were the same as hers. However, when she saw Cao Lin acting like a coward¡­ She could not help but feel angry.

 Chapter 195 - The Way of the Other (2)

    <h4>Chapter 195: The Way of the Other (2)</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Shut up and be quiet. My mouth is killing me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now.¡±


    Mu Qing¡¯s angry voice came through. She was scared to death because she knew very well how Emily was being tortured. She was really afraid that Shen Yu and the others would really find a tiger to scare them. No, it would eat them.


    At the thought of this, Mu Qing¡¯s body began to tremble involuntarily. Following that, a ¡®roar¡¯ was heard. Mu Qing¡¯s body trembled even more violently.


    ¡°What was that sound? Did they really find a tiger? Did you really find a tiger to scare Emily? Why are you guys so scary? I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to be eaten by a tiger.¡± Cao Lin was already scared out of her wits.


    After hearing the low roar of the tiger, Cao Lin was finally sure that Ah Kun was telling the truth when she was being tortured. It was also true that he wanted to inflict Emily¡¯s injuries on them. However, she didn¡¯t know anything... She was just passing on the news to them. She didn¡¯t do anything.


    The more Cao Lin thought about it, the louder she cried. In the end, she angered Mu Qing. This person who couldn¡¯t do anything right had actually sold her out... Who knew if Shen Yu and the others were secretly observing their conversation?


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mu Qing reprimanded sternly. She was very afraid that Cao Lin would reveal more about the matter.


    Cao Lin was so afraid that her body was trembling. How could she listen to it now? As she cried, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It was all your idea. What does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t know anything. Why should I suffer the same injury as you here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me when I told you to shut up? We¡¯re all in the same boat. None of us can escape.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I was just passing on information to you. It has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s all you and Shen...¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I told you to shut up!¡± Mu Qing hurriedly interrupted Cao Lin. She was very afraid that Cao Lin would reveal thest word. Cao Lin was also frightened by Mu Qing¡¯s ferocious look and did not dare to breathe.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, do you think they think we¡¯re stupid? We can already investigate the two of them, but we still can¡¯t find Shen Xue?¡±


    In the surveince room, Shen Nan sat next to Shen Yu as if he was looking at a r*tard. He looked down at the two people fighting under the ss, especially when Mu Qing actually wanted to protect Shen Xue at this time. It was really interesting.


    Shen Yu did not care at all. Instead, he looked at the mouths of Mu Qing and Cao Lin with a gloomy face. ¡°Why are their mouths different from Emi¡¯s?¡±


    Shen Nan was speechless. He did not hear a single word that he had just said. Instead, he paid attention to why the injuries on Mu Qing¡¯s and Cao Lin¡¯s mouths were different from Emily¡¯s?


    Shen Nan took a look. He remembered that the flesh at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth had turned over, but Cao Lin and Mu Qing¡¯s lips were only slightly injured. It looked very different, but what could he do?


    ¡°Ah Kun and Ah Si have already tried very hard, but who asked them to have such thick skin? It¡¯s just a slight injury.¡±


    After hearing Shen Nan¡¯s words, Shen Yu¡¯s frown deepened. It was obvious that he was not very satisfied with this point. At that time, the injury at the corner of Emily¡¯s mouth was so serious, but now, there was only a slight injury at the corner of Mu Qing¡¯s and Cao Lin¡¯s mouths. No matter how he looked at it, he felt unhappy.


    ¡°Aiya, my Fifth Brother, can we not dwell on this problem for now? Their skin is thicker. Ah Kun and the others can¡¯t do anything about it. We can only say that we raised Emi too well.¡± As Shen Nan spoke, he instantly reacted, he went off course with Shen Yu.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, our main point is not to pry out what we want now, and then bring Shen Xue to justice.¡±


    Shen Yu, who was standing next to Shen Nan, frowned even more. His eyes were cold. Shen Nan felt that the air around him had be bone-piercing. He reached out and rubbed his arm. It was still summer, so it should not be so cold.


    ¡°Sixth Young Master, stop talking,¡± Ah Kun reminded Shen Nan by the side. There were many mistakes in Shen Nan¡¯s words. If Shen Yu could really deal with Shen Xue so easily, why would he pick on Cao Lin and Mu Qing?


    Shen Nan looked gloomily at Mu Qing and Cao Lin, who were still biting each other under the ss.. He did not say anything wrong. Was there something that he did not know?

 Chapter 196 - The Way of the Other (3)

    <h4>Chapter 196: The Way of the Other (3)</h4>


    ¡°Give them a little harder.¡± Shen Yu¡¯s face turned cold. He pressed the button in front of him, and the tiger¡¯s low growl immediately followed.


    ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Qing, they didn¡¯t really find a tiger, did they?¡± Cao Lin moved to Mu Qing¡¯s side and felt the warmthing from Mu Qing¡¯s body. Only then did she feel much more at ease.


    However, Cao Lin felt relieved too early because the low roar of the tiger came again. The sound was much louder than before. ¡°Mu Qing, is the tiger already close? I don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to be eaten by the tiger.¡±


    ¡°What are you crying for? Do you think they will let you go just because you are crying?¡± Mu Qing was very impatient. She was also afraid, but Cao Lin was still talking incessantly in her ear.


    ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re so annoying. Since they want to use the same method to deal with us as they did with Emily, they definitely won¡¯t let us die.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s voice was very calm


    Because of this, although Mu Qing was afraid, she was still very calm because Shen Yu and Shen Nan only wanted to take revenge for Emily. They didn¡¯t really want to do anything to them. At least they would be alive.


    ¡°But¡­ But have you forgotten? Wasn¡¯t Emily saved by Shen Yu and Shen Nan in the end? If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Yu and Shen Nan, would she still be alive? Who would save her?¡± After Cao Lin said that, she began to cry loudly. She cried in despair.


    Mu Qing¡¯s eyes were dull. Cao Lin¡¯s words instantly reminded her. Just as Cao Lin said, if no one hade to save Emily, would she really have been tortured to death? She heard that when Emily was sent to the hospital, the doctors had been in the operating theater for almost five hours.


    ¡°Stop crying. I told you to stop crying. They don¡¯t dare to kill people.¡± Hearing Cao Lin¡¯s cries, Mu Qing became even more upset. Whileforting Cao Lin, she alsoforted herself.


    Cao Lin could not listen to Mu Qing¡¯s words no matter how hard she tried. She cried even more sadly. She sobbed and said, ¡°They¡­ they will. The tiger¡­ the tiger will bite us to death. It has¡­ It has nothing¡­ nothing¡­ to do with me.¡±


    Cao Lin felt extremely hopeless and cried even more sadly. Even Mu Qing could not hold it in any longer and started crying. The entire interrogation room was filled with the cries of two people. It was sharp and ear-piercing.


    ¡°This crying is too unpleasant to listen to.¡± Shen Nan reached out to cover his ears. Seeing that the effect was not great, he was about to reach out to turn off the sound receiver when he was stopped by Shen Yu.


    ¡°Shen Nan, don¡¯t be anxious. They are about to break down,¡± said Shen Yu.


    Shen Nan did not understand, but when he saw Shen Yu like this, he could not help but feel afraid. He shrunk his neck and did not dare to say a word. If it were him, he would rather Shen Yu give him a quick stab. This kind of mental torture was too scary.


    The corner of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he let out the tiger¡¯s voice again. Mu Qing and Cao Lin were so scared that they hugged each other tightly and cried even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Why did you find a tiger to scare Emily? Isn¡¯t it better now? We¡¯re the ones who are going to be eaten by the tiger now.¡±


    Cao Lin could not help butin. If they had not found a tiger back then, would they not be in so much pain now?


    ¡°Do you think I want to? It was Shen Xue who said that Emily¡¯s father was killed by a tiger. That¡¯s why she said she wanted to get the tiger. I thought she was joking. Who knew that Shen Xue would really get the tiger?¡±


    Mu Qing saw that Cao Lin had pushed all the me onto her. She also felt unconvinced and started to mor. She really thought that Shen Xue was just saying it. Who knew that Shen Xue would really get the tiger?


    ¡°What, what about Shen Xue? Why didn¡¯t they bring her here? This was Shen Xue¡¯s idea. I don¡¯t want to die. Yes, Mu Qing, tell them everything you know. Maybe they¡¯ll let us go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. How could they let us go so easily? No matter what, Shen Xue is still a Shen. If they really wanted to deal with Shen Xue, they would have captured her long ago.¡± Mu Qing¡¯s voice carried a trace of despair.


    Cao Lin refused to believe it. She held on to a sliver of hope and kept trying to persuade Mu Qing, ¡°No way. Everything was instigated by Shen Xue. We only did what Shen Xue said. There¡¯s no reason for us to be locked up here. Everything was done by Shen Xue.¡±

 Chapter 197 - The Way of the Other (4)

    <h4>Chapter 197: The Way of the Other (4)</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Do you think Shen Xue is easy to deal with? If Shen Xue finds out that the two of us have betrayed her, she won¡¯t let us off,¡± Mu Qing said in a low voice. When she thought of Shen Xue, a hint of fear shed across her eyes.


    Cao Lin didn¡¯t know about Shen Xue¡¯s methods, but Mu Qing did. If it wasn¡¯t for someone who was cruel and merciless, why would they think of using a tiger to scare Emily? Moreover, they could easily find a tiger. Would it be easy for Shen Xue?


    Cao Lin did not listen to her. She reached out and pushed Mu Qing. She was also very impatient. She had already said so much, but Mu Qing still did not understand. What was there to be afraid of Shen Xue for? The most important thing now was to save their lives.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I will. When I am saved, don¡¯t look for me to save you. No matter how powerful Shen Xue is, can she be more powerful than the Shen family? Shen Xue has already been ordered not to enter the Shen family¡¯s old residence again. If the Shen family was really protecting Shen Xue, why would they give such an order? Moreover, without the protection of the Shen family, how terrifying is she?¡±


    What Cao Lin said had to be said. It had moved Mu Qing. The person who wanted them dead was Shen Yu. Could it be that she still wanted Shen Xue to save them in her dreams? No way. Shen Xue must be thinking about how to protect herself. Shen Xue would not care about them.


    Cao Lin saw that Mu Qing was not willing topromise, so she could not care too much. It was already good enough that she could protect herself. She shouted, ¡°Shen Yu,e out. I¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know.¡±


    Before Mu Qing could react, she heard Shen Yu¡¯s voice. She thought to herself, ¡®How can I let Cao Lin take the lead? The most important thing now is to survive.¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Shen Yu, we¡¯ll tell you everything you need to know.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Brother, how is it? Are we going down?¡± Shen Nan asked Shen Yu and answered his own question. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for that. Anyway, we already know everything we want to know.¡±


    However, Shen Yupletely ignored Shen Nan. He stood up and left the surveince room. When Shen Nan saw Shen Yu, he hurriedly followed him. How could he miss such a good show?


    However, Shen Nan did not expect Cao Lin to scream the moment he stepped into the interrogation room. ¡°Ah, Mu Qing, you go. You go.¡±


    Cao Lin¡¯s reaction gave Mu Qing, who was at the side, a fright. Shen Nan was so scared that he grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s hand. What kind of person was this? Why did she scream the moment she saw Carlos? Was he that ugly? Or was he scary?


    ¡°What are you screaming for? Shut up.¡± Mu Qing felt that her ears were going deaf. She quickly spoke impatiently, but Cao Lin kept hiding behind Mu Qing. She was afraid that Shen Nan would see her.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Shen Nan would be here. I can¡¯t let Shen Nan see me like this. I don¡¯t¡­¡± Cao Lin whispered into Mu Qing¡¯s ear, but Mu Qing¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.


    ¡°Do you think that Shen Nan will take you to heart after what you¡¯ve done? You¡¯re thinking too much, Cao Lin.¡±


    Cao Lin¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating at Mu Qing¡¯s words. She lowered her head and sat at the side. Mu Qing was right. Shen Nan would not pay attention to her after what she had done to Emily.


    Shen Nan coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment. He could clearly feel that the way Ah Kun and Ah Si looked at him was unusual. He subconsciously red at Cao Lin. Cao Lin hid even more behind Mu Qing.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you do that to Emi?¡± Shen Yu could not be bothered to waste his breath on them. He only wanted to know why they wanted to deal with Emily. Emily was so obedient and cute, so why could they do that to her?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us. We all listened to Shen Xue. It was Shen Xue who told us to do it,¡± Mu Qing quickly said. Shen Xue hadpletely shirked the responsibility for the urgent matter. It really had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°To be honest, how did you guys get in touch? As far as I know, you guys don¡¯t know Shen Xue.¡±


    This was what Shen Nan wanted to know the most. After all, Shen Xue was a grade higher than them. They did not have any social interaction with Shen Xue. How did they get in touch? Moreover, she would even attack Emily, especially Mu Qing and Cao Lin. Emily had never offended these two people.


    Mu Qing and Cao Lin were both stunned at the same time. They thought that they would be fine as long as they confessed. However, they did not expect Shen Nan and Shen Yu to want to know everything. How were they supposed to tell them?

 Chapter 198 - Memories (1)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Memories (1)</h4>


    ¡°Do you know how I dealt with Qu Li?¡± Shen Yu opened his mouth. He had already guessed that Mu Qing and Cao Lin did not want to say anything, or that they wanted to use other reasons to hide it, but how could he allow them to do as they wished? Mu Qing and Cao Lin looked at Shen Yu¡¯s eyes and could not help but tremble.


    Mu Qing and Cao Lin looked at Shen Yu¡¯s eyes and began to tremble involuntarily. They had never known that a person¡¯s gaze could be so terrifying, as if he wanted to eat them alive.


    ¡°Both of you are really powerful. You should have listened to my Fifth Brother since he was able to do it himself. Qu Li was already crazy when she was sent to the police station. Think about it. Even someone as arrogant as Qu Li was driven crazy by my Fifth Brother. How long can the both of youst?¡±


    Shen Nan saw that Cao Lin and Mu Qing had yet to speak, so he directly threatened them. In any case, Shen Yu and he only wanted to know what they wanted to know. Why were Mu Qing and Cao Lin still dilly-dallying? Why didn¡¯t they just say it directly? Why did they waste so much time?


    Mu Qing and Cao Lin looked at each other, but Mu Qing was the first to speak. ¡°You just want to know who our aplice is. We¡¯ve already told you, so why bother?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still so arrogant even now. Fifth Brother, in this situation, shouldn¡¯t they answer whatever we ask? It seems that it¡¯s not enough to suffer a loss. Fifth Brother, why don¡¯t we give them something more powerful?¡± Shen Nan instantly smiled. Then, he touched his chin and said in deep thought:


    ¡°Let me think. Millie was covered in injuries all over her body. The most serious injury was her finger. Why don¡¯t we let that tiger out? I don¡¯t believe that their mouths are still so tight.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯ll say it¡­¡± Mu Qing was instantly afraid when she heard that the tiger was going to be let out, so she hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°Fifth Brother?¡± Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Shen Nan raised his eyebrows and nced at Shen Yu. He wanted to get Shen Yu¡¯s praise, but Shen Yu did not even look at him. He walked directly to the table that was filled with torture instruments.


    When Shen Nan saw this, he quickly said, ¡°You see, you all know my Fifth Brother¡¯s temper. Hurry up and tell us. He is someone who can do things without saying much.¡±


    ¡°Say it, say it, say it, I¡¯ll say it¡­¡± Mu Qing hurriedly said. When she saw Shen Yu pick up a pair of pliers, her body trembled even more violently. She swallowed her saliva and hurriedly continued:


    ¡°It was Shen Xue who found me. When Emily came to ss, she attracted the attention of so many people. Many people were protecting her. I wasn¡¯t convinced, so that day when I was in the toilet, Iined to my friends. I didn¡¯t expect that Shen Xue would hear it. Then, Shen Xue found me.¡±


    Mu Qing sank into deep memories. ¡°So, do you hate Emily as much as I do? Let me tell you, Emily is really annoying. She always acts pitiful when shees to the Shen family. Now, the Shen family is surrounding her. My brothers, who used to love me, are ignoring me now.¡±


    When Shen Xue found Mu Qing, she looked like she was being bullied pitifully. At that time, Mu Qing thought that Shen Xue was sick. She actually talked to her about this? It was as if she was very familiar with them.


    ¡°Mu Qing, I heard that there¡¯s a new dessert shop at the school gate. There¡¯s a long line every day, and many people can¡¯t get a bite even if they wanted to. Let¡¯s go eat together after school. I¡¯ve already reserved a table.¡±


    Shen Xue walked up to hold Mu Qing¡¯s wrist intimately and smiled intimately. Mu Qing had wanted to eat that dessert for a long time, but there was no table. When she heard what Shen Xue said, she agreed immediately.


    As soon as they reached the entrance of the dessert shop, Shen Xue pulled Mu Qing upstairs intimately and called for the famous dessert in the dessert shop. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. Their dessert is very delicious. Look, there are so many people lining up every day. I also begged my mother for a long time before she agreed to help me reserve a seat.¡±


    Seeing that the dessert that had just been served, she had long forgotten the fact that she was not familiar with Shen Xue, Mu Qing threw herself into the dessert on the table and ate happily. Shen Xue did not argue with Mu Qing. Instead, she looked at Mu Qing happily.


    ¡°Eat slowly. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more. The owner of this shop knows my mother. If you still want to eat in the future, we cane again.¡± Shen Xue was very considerate and ced the dessert in front of her in front of Mu Qing.


    ¡°You are so nice. I used to think that you were quite aloof and did not greet anyone. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so approachable.¡±

 Chapter 199 - Memories (2)

    <h4>Chapter 199: Memories (2)</h4>


    Mu Qing was touched as she ate. She felt that Shen Xue was not as overbearing as the others had said. She had previously scolded her behind Shen Xue¡¯s back. Now it seemed that she should not have. Shen Xue was so approachable, yet she still bought desserts from this ce. She did not look like what others had said at all.


    When Shen Xue heard Mu Qing¡¯s words, she sighed deeply, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being good? Now, the brothers of the Shen family don¡¯t like me at all. My uncle-grandfather even ordered me not to go to the Shen family¡¯s old residence again. Just like what you said, what¡¯s so good about Emily? They¡¯re all protecting her. She¡¯s just an orphan with no parents and was adopted by the Shen family. How can she be liked by so many people?¡±


    As Shen Xue spoke, her tears fell. She was afraid that Mu Qing would see them, so she quickly wiped her tears away. When Mu Qing saw Shen Xue crying like a weeping flower, she felt indignant in her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s so good about Emily? When she arrived at ss, the male students in the ss acted as if they had never seen a girl before. They all sided with her. You don¡¯t know that Shen Yu and Shen Nan have basically been by her side during this period of time. It was as if she is very precious.¡± After Mu Qing said that, she put a snack in her mouth. Shen Xue was very satisfied.


    Shen Xue was shocked when she heard that. ¡°You said that Brother Yu and Brother Nan are by Emily¡¯s side every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shen Yu wille to our ss as soon as ss is over. The three of them will go to school together. Tell me, how precious is Emily? The two young masters of the Shen family are always by her side every day.¡±


    Shen Xue bit her lower lip and ced her hands on herp. The tears in her eyes could no longer be held back. ¡°Tell me, what did I do wrong? I didn¡¯t do anything. Just because Emily went to the Shen family, I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ Sigh¡­¡±


    Shen Xue was crying so hard that she started to speak incoherently. When Mu Qing saw this, her heart ached even more. She stretched out her hand and pulled out a tissue and handed it to Shen Xue. ¡°I think someone like Emily who doesn¡¯t know her ce should be taught a lesson.¡±


    ¡°You already said that Brother Yu and Brother Nan are by her side every day. What else can I do? If I teach her a lesson, won¡¯t the Shen family hate me even more? The Shen family doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡±


    Mu Qing frowned and looked at the delicious desserts on the table. She gritted her teeth when she saw Shen Xue¡¯s weeping face, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do it yourself. Didn¡¯t Qu Li have a conflict with Emily? Just let Qu Li deal with Emily when the timees.¡±


    Bang!


    A loud noise interrupted Mu Qing¡¯s thoughts. Startled, she saw Shen Yu throw a cup at her feet and shatter it.


    ¡°So, everything was your idea? That¡¯s why Shen Xue thought of using such a method to deal with my Emi?¡±


    Shen Yu slowly walked to Mu Qing, speaking while walking. Every step, Mu Qing was more afraid. She wanted to retreat, but her whole person had already reached the edge of the cage. She had no way to retreat.


    ¡°I¡­ I was blinded by Shen Xue. She¡­ She did it on purpose. She knew I liked desserts, so she brought me to that dessert shop on purpose. I was so blinded by the food that I told Shen Xue about it. All of this was done by Shen Xue. The person who kidnapped Emily was also found by Shen Xue. It had nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one now. You¡¯re the one who decides everything.¡± Shen Nan¡¯s expression was not good either. When he thought about how Emily was hurt because of such a person, he wanted to kill Mu Qing in front of him.


    ¡°Cao Lin¡­ Cao Lin can testify for me.¡± Mu Qing pulled at Cao Lin, who was already scared silly. When she saw that Cao Lin was still in a daze, she hurriedly said, ¡°Cao Lin, say something. All of this really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Cao Lin¡¯s voice was very soft. She nced at Shen Nan from the corner of her eyes, but she quickly moved away.


    Shen Nan looked unhappy. He even felt a little disgusted when he saw Cao Lin¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Cao Lin, speak up. Tell them that all of this really has nothing to do with me. I just mentioned it casually. I was used by Shen Xue.¡± Mu Qing heard that Cao Lin¡¯s voice was very soft. She was worried that Shen Yu and Shen Nan would not be able to hear it, so she instantly became anxious.

 Chapter 200 - Explain

    <h4>Chapter 200: Exin</h4>


    ¡°Shen Xue¡­ That¡¯s right. Mu Qing was used by Shen Xue, and Shen Xue lied to Mu Qing. Shen Xue originally nned to deal with Emily, but she couldn¡¯t find a way. Coincidentally, Mu Qing passed the method to Shen Xue. Shen Xue was also the one who contacted Qu Li, and the person who kidnapped her was also found by Shen Xue. Even the trick of using a tiger to scare Emily was taught by Shen Xue. Shen Xue was the one who told us that Emily¡¯s father was bitten to death by a tiger, so Emily must be most afraid of tigers.¡±


    After being pulled by Mu Qing, Cao Lin regained herposure and mustered up her courage to speak to Shen Nan.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the tiger? Was it also found by Shen Xue? Or was it prepared by Shen Xue?¡± Shen Yu asked in a low voice.


    ¡°It was Shen Xue. Qu Li doesn¡¯t have that ability. Other than being able to shout in front of others, Qu Li is actually useless. I¡¯m sure that it was Shen Xue who found the tiger. As for how it was found, we don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t expect Shen Xue to have such a great ability, and her method was so vicious.¡±


    Mu Qing saw that everything had been said. The wisest choice now was to protect herself. In the end, she had been used by Shen Xue. So what if she fell out with Shen Xue? As long as she was alive.


    ¡°What about the news about Millie that was spread in the school?¡± Shen Nan suddenly thought of the matter that Li Yu had asked. He said that he wanted to know how they spread the news, but Li Yu, who knew everything, did not find out.


    Cao Lin¡¯s body stiffened, and even Mu Qing fell silent. The two of them looked at each other and chose to remain silent.


    This actually piqued Shen Nan¡¯s interest. The corner of Shen Nan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He squatted in front of Mu Qing and Cao Lin and tilted his head to look at Shen Yu who was standing at the side. He said innocently, ¡°Fifth Brother, do you think I¡¯m usually too gentle? They¡¯re afraid of you, but they¡¯re not afraid of me at all.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s face darkened, but he did not answer Shen Nan¡¯s question. Once he knew who the person behind the scenes was, everything else would not matter to him anymore.


    ¡°Take your time. I¡¯m going to look for Emi. It¡¯s been a long time since we went back. She should be worried,¡± said Shen Yu as he walked away. No matter how hard Shen Nan called out to him, he ignored him.


    Shen Nan was furious. If not for the fact that he felt that stomping his feet was too effeminate and tarnished his manly image, he would have stomped his feet to vent his dissatisfaction. When he turned around and saw the two people behind him, he instantly had someone to vent his anger on.


    ¡°Ah Kun, when my Fifth Brother was dealing with Qu Li, did he almost drown her? Let me think. Should I cover her face with a handkerchief and water her with a kettle? That way, it would be like drowning, but she won¡¯t die.¡±


    Ah Kun did not understand why Shen Nan would suddenly ask such a question, but he still answered honestly. Mu Qing and Cao Lin were so scared that they did not dare to breathe. The two of them leaned against each other, but they did not feel any warmth.


    ¡°You two can choose. Do you want to confess after being tortured, or do you want to confess now? Choose one yourself.¡± Shen Nan squatted down. There was still a smile on his face, but his eyes were so cold that they almost pierced through Cao Lin¡¯s heart.


    Mu Qing¡¯s body stiffened. She wanted to speak, but in the end, she pulled on Cao Lin¡¯s arm and signaled for Cao Lin to confess quickly. She looked extremely anxious. If Cao Lin did not say anything, she would have to speak for her.


    Cao Lin did not even dare to breathe loudly. She had never seen the Shen Nan in front of her. Although he was smiling, she felt that Shen Nan was so scary. He did not look like the Shen Nan that she knew at all.


    Cao Lin took a deep breath and let out a long sigh. She closed her eyes and epted her fate. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m jealous of Emily.¡±


    Shen Nan raised his eyebrows. He did not know where Cao Lin¡¯s reason came from. Shen Nan heard Cao Lin continue. ¡°I¡¯m jealous of how good you are to Emily. You clearly don¡¯t have any blood rtionship with her, but you just wander around her every day. You even almost attacked Shen Xue because of her. You almost attacked your own family because of an outsider. What right does Emily have? What right does she have?¡±


    ¡°You probably can¡¯t even remember who I am. I lost weight for you and worked hard in silence, hoping that one day you would be able to see me. But you treat Emily, an outsider, better than your own family. How can I not be jealous?¡±


    ¡°Other than being prettier, what else does Emily have? Other than acting cute and weak in front of you, what else does she know? She has nothing, and you guys are still protecting her. What right does she have?¡±

 Chapter 201 - The Whip

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Whip</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he looked at Cao Lin and Mu Qing in amusement. ¡°Why? Based on what? Then what right do you have to question why I treat Millie well? What right do you have to meddle in the affairs of my Shen family?¡±


    Cao Lin and Mu Qing¡¯s bodies stiffened when they heard Shen Nan¡¯s words. They instantly fell silent. That¡¯s right, what right did they have?


    ¡°Ah Kun, I¡¯ll leave the two of them to you. I feel nauseous just looking at them.¡± Shen Nan looked at the two people on the ground in disgust and sighed deeply. Shen Nan mumbled, ¡°If Fifth Brother knew that they were going against Millie because of me, would he want to kill me?¡±


    At this thought, Shen Nan still felt that it was better for him not to get close to Shen Yu. It was best for him to stay far away from him. When he returned in the afternoon, there would be many people in the house, so Shen Yu would not make things difficult for him.


    However, reality proved that he was wrong. When he returned to the Shen family, he could clearly feel the heavy atmosphere. Emily sat obediently in front of Second Aunt. Her face was full of anxiety and worry. She would look upstairs from time to time.


    ¡°What... What¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Nan walked to his own brother and asked in a low voice. He saw that everyone in the family did not look very well. Shen Xu, who was standing in front of Shen Nan, could not help but frown.


    ¡°Why did youe back at this time? And why didn¡¯t you stop Xiao Yu? You knew that something big had happened, but you still let Xiao Yue back alone.¡± Shen Xu red at Shen Nan. Shen Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and me.


    This made Shen Nan even more confused. Didn¡¯t hee back a littlete just to avoid Shen Yu¡¯s delivery? How did things be so serious?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Fifth Brother?¡± Shen Nan looked around and did not see Shen Yu at all. He instantly felt uneasy. Could it be that something happened to Shen Yu?


    ¡°Xiao Yu went to the study room to look for Grandpa the moment he came back. It¡¯s been almost two hours and the two of them haven¡¯te down yet. From time to time, the sound of two people arguing can be heard. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Xiao Yu speak so loudly to Grandpa.¡± Shen Hao was also very worried. As soon as he finished speaking, Emily became even more anxious.


    ¡°No, I want to go up and take a look. What if Grandpa hits my brother?¡± Emily could not suppress the worry in her heart. She stood up and ran upstairs. Shen Xu and Shen Hao did not react in time. They watched helplessly as Emily ran upstairs,


    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and follow her.¡± Old Madam Shen knocked on the crutch in her hand anxiously. If not for her weak body, she would have run upstairs like Emily.


    Only then did everyone react and follow Emily upstairs. Emily ran the fastest and did not care about her upbringing. She directly pushed the door open and saw Shen Yan holding the whip while Shen Yu was kneeling on the ground.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Emily rushed forward and hugged Shen Yu. Following that, there was a muffled groan. This voice came from behind Emily.


    Emily looked back and saw Shen Nan crouching behind her and taking a whip for her.


    ¡°Sixth Brother...¡± Emily looked at the painful expression on Shen Nan¡¯s face. She was at a loss. Just now, when Shen Yan was in a fit of anger, he had used all his strength. She just did not want to see Shen Yu get beaten, so she subconsciously wanted to block it for Shen Yu. However, she did not expect Shen Nan¡¯s reaction to be so quick.


    ¡°Old man, what are you doing?¡± Old Madam Shen went forward and snatched the whip from Shen Yan¡¯s hand. She threw it on the ground and questioned Shen Yan.


    Shen Yu was the precious child of their family. Shen Yan was so angry that he actually attacked Shen Yu? This was what surprised Old Madam Shen and the other members of the Shen family the most.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to teach this selfish kid a lesson today. He¡¯s only a little old, but he¡¯s already sowless. I¡¯m going to teach him a lesson today,¡± Shen Yan said as he looked at Shen Yu, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Shen Yu stood up straight. He was not frightened by Shen Yan¡¯s imposing manner at all. He had a straight face and a stubborn expression. He did not think that he had done anything wrong.


    ¡°Xiao Nan... Are you alright?¡± Third Aunt squatted down and looked at her son with a pained expression. It was the first time that she felt that Shen Nan was actually so brave. However, the whip that hit Shen Nan¡¯s body really made her heart ache.


    Shen Nan shook his head, but he did not dare to move. He only needed to move his shoulder a little, and he would feel an intense pain.. Immediately, he bared his teeth and grimaced.

 Chapter 202 - Quarreling

    <h4>Chapter 202: Quarreling</h4>


    ¡°Xiao Hao, quick, let Old Liue. It looks like he¡¯s badly injured.¡± Second Aunt was very anxious to get Shen Hao to take Shen Nan away, but Shen Nan waved his hand. He said softly, ¡°Second Aunt, I¡¯m fine. Just wait for me to recover.¡±


    This was also the first time Shen Nan had seen his grandfather get so angry, and it was at Shen Yu, whom he cared about the most in the entire family. Shen Nan also wanted to know the reason. He was not stupid. Shen Yu went to the study room to look for Grandfather the moment he returned. He must have quarreled with Grandfather because of what he had asked him today. No matter what, he still had to take some responsibility for this matter.


    ¡°Dad, no matter what, no matter how wrong Xiao Yu is, you can¡¯t hit the child.¡± Third Aunt¡¯s heart ached even more when she saw Shen Nan grimacing in pain. She brought out the radiance of motherhood to its fullest.


    Shen Yan¡¯s face instantly became even more displeased. Since when could anyone in this family me Shen Yan?


    ¡°I think Third Sister-inw is right. No matter what it is, you can¡¯t hit the child. Can¡¯t you talk things through?¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yan was about to lose his temper, Old Madam Shen quickly spoke up. Her eyes were filled with resentment. Why was this old man¡¯s temper getting worse as he got older?


    ¡°Talk nicely? Do you think you can exin the stubborn temper of this d*mned child? I¡¯m going to teach him a good lesson today so that he will learn his lesson.¡± After saying this, Shen Yan was about to pick up the whip on the ground. However, he was stopped by Old Madam Shen.


    ¡°You d*mned old man, what¡¯s the use of beating up Xiao Yu today? If you touch Xiao Yu again today, you can beat me up first.¡± Old Madam Shen saw that Shen Yan was not listening. She might as well go back on her word. In any case, she did not allow Shen Yan to beat up Shen Yu again.


    Shen Yan was stunned, especially when he saw that Old Madam Shen looked as if she was going to fight him to the end. After looking at the whip, Shen Yan finally put it down. He sighed deeply and stood on the spot with some dejection.


    Old Madam Shen instantly let out a sigh of relief and was ready to pull Shen Yu up. However, Shen Yu broke free from Old Madam Shen¡¯s hand and continued to kneel on the ground stubbornly. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m not getting up.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what are you doing?¡± Second Aunt was a little displeased. She stepped forward and prepared to pull Shen Yu up as well. However, Shen Yu continued to kneel on the ground unmoving. He had no intention of getting up at all.


    ¡°Brother, can you get up first?¡± Emily was suddenly a little afraid. She had never seen such a stubborn Shen Yu, nor had she seen such an angry Shen Yan. She was really frightened.


    ¡°Be good. Stand aside first. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Perhaps only when he was facing Emily would Shen Yu be as gentle as he was now, without a trace of toughness.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why have all of them changed aftering back?¡± Old Madam Shen was very puzzled. She stared at Shen Yan, wanting him to give her an answer. However, Shen Yu turned his face to the side in a fit of pique and did not allow Shen Yan to respond to Old Madam Shen.


    Old Madam Shen looked at Shen Yu¡¯s stubborn face. She knew that she would not be able to get an answer from Shen Yu, so she ced her hopes on Shen Nan.


    ¡°Xiao Nan, tell me. What exactly happened when you went out today?¡± Old Madam Shen asked.


    Shen Nan was stunned. It was really because of what happened today. Looking at Shen Yu¡¯s appearance, it was obvious that Shen Yu did not want too many people to know about it. However, Grandfather was so angry now. If Shen Nan did not tell him, Grandfather would get angry. Who could stop him? Wouldn¡¯t his Fifth Brother be the one to suffer?


    Shen Nan hesitated for a moment, but he still chose to let Shen Yu suffer less. He opened his mouth and told everyone what they had discovered today, especially Shen Xue¡¯s name.


    After listening to what Shen Nan said, Second Aunt took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to get angry in her heart. ¡°Xiao Xue is so young, but her thoughts are so vicious. It¡¯s time to teach her a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°I think Second Sister-inw is right. She¡¯s so vicious at such a young age. It¡¯s time to teach them a lesson. Also, her parents are behind this matter. How could Shen Xue stir up such a huge storm without them?¡±


    Third Aunt agreed with Second Aunt. Her eyes naturally fell on Old Madam Shen and Shen Yan. They finally understood why Shen Yan was so angry. After all, the Shen family had always advocated for family harmony and prosperity. Shen Yan naturally did not want to see his family and the Shen Xue family fall outpletely.

 Chapter 203 - Excommunication From the Family Tree

    <h4>Chapter 203: Emunication From the Family Tree</h4>


    Emily was Shen Yu¡¯s weakness, not to mention that Shen Xue had touched Emily. Others couldn¡¯t even touch, let alone hurt Emily so badly. Shen Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t let Shen Xue go, which was why Shen Yu quarreled with Shen Yan in the study.


    ¡°Lesson? I see you have forgotten the Shen family¡¯s rules?¡± Shen Yan¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not put it that way. The Shen family¡¯s teachings value harmony, but is it because of a piece of rat poop spoiling the porridge that the entire family is rushing to protect it?¡±


    Third Aunt had long forgotten about the rules of the Shen family. She thought of the things that Shen Xue had done, and Shen Yan did not intend to teach her a lesson. Instead, he began to teach Shen Yu a lesson? Wasn¡¯t this putting the cart before the horse?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. We didn¡¯t cause trouble on our own ord. Could it be that we have to lock our doors and teach our own family a lesson after being beaten up? I feel that no matter what request Xiao Yu has, he must have his own considerations,¡± Second Aunt echoed from the side.


    Third Aunt felt that no matter what Shen Yu said to Shen Yan that made him unhappy after he returned, there must be a reason for it. After all, this child, Shen Yu, had always been more sensible. It was impossible for him to say something that made Shen Yan angry for no reason.


    ¡°I see that all of you have been bewitched by this kid¡¯s changes. What do you all know? A woman¡¯s opinion.¡±


    Shen Yan¡¯s words made the two daughters-inw of the Shen family stunned. Ever since they had married into the Shen family, the Shen family had treated both of them well. Shen Yan had never spoken harshly to them. This was the first time.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®women¡¯s opinions¡¯? You¡¯re an old man who has half his body buried in the ground. Why are you still so stubborn? Why don¡¯t you listen to the opinions of the young people?¡±


    ¡°What they said is right. Don¡¯t tell me that when someone bullies our family, they still have to let others bully them? You d*mn old man, you¡¯re really going back to your old ways. You actually want to hit my grandson because of this matter. Let me tell you, if you dare to touch Xiao Yu again today, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Old Madam Shen was even more furious. She panted heavily and red at Shen Yan. Everyone did not dare to speak. This was the first time that Old Madam Shen had actually spoken so loudly and even shouted at Shen Yan. Shen Yan looked at Old Madam Shen without a word of rebuttal. He lowered his head. Was he directly epting Old Madam Shen¡¯s rebuke?


    ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of expelling Shen Xue¡¯s family from the genealogy, right? Isn¡¯t this punishment a little too severe?¡±


    Shen Yan took a careful look and saw that Old Madam Shen¡¯s face was simrly troubled. He immediately felt a little better. He could not help but rejoice in his heart. Fortunately, Old Madam Shen had listened to him. Otherwise, he would have lost all face today.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, is what your grandfather said true? You want your grandfather to expel Shen Xue¡¯s family from the family tree?¡± Old Madam Shen was somewhat in disbelief as she confirmed once again.


    The people around them did not dare to make a sound because they knew very well that being expelled from the Shen family tree was a heavy punishment. Not only would they no longer be part of the Shen family, but they would also be stripped of the Shen family¡¯s shares in their businesses. This undoubtedly caused the other party to lose their power and also lose their benefits.


    Emily did not understand, but when she saw that the others were all frightened, especially Third Aunt, who was standing at the side, she sucked in a breath of cold air. She did not dare to make a sound in an instant. She only nervously grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°What Grandfather said just now was what I wanted to do. Shen Xue is definitely involved in Millie¡¯s injury, not to mention that Shen Xue has repeatedly dealt with Millie and used Xiao Nan. These two points are enough.¡±


    ¡°Grandfather should be very clear that Shen Xue alone will not be able to carry out Millie¡¯s kidnapping this time. She can only rely on her parents. I have no reason not to suspect that her parents are behind this matter. I don¡¯t want to guess what their motive is. I only know that the Shen family does not keep such narrow-minded and ruthless people.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s voice was loud and clear, without a trace of hesitation. His goal was very simple. He would not let go of anyone who had hurt Emily. The reason why he had let bygones be bygones was because Shen Xue could be considered his sister. However, Shen Xue had repeatedly tried to deal with Emily, so he would not give Shen Xue another chance.


    ¡°Do you have any dissatisfaction with the reason that Xiao Yu gave?¡± Old Madam Shen looked at Shen Yan, her eyes full of pride. This was the descendant of her Shen family. He was clear about right and wrong, and he was not bound by emotions.

 Chapter 204 - If I Leave...

    <h4>Chapter 204: If I Leave...</h4>


    Shen Yan fell silent. He looked at Shen Nan, whose forehead was already breaking out in cold sweat, and sighed. ¡°Xiao Xu, take Xiao Nan to your Grandpa Liu¡¯s hospital to have a look at his injuries.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, Grandpa. You haven¡¯t promised Fifth Brother yet.¡± When Shen Nan heard that Shen Yan was going to send him away, he was instantly unhappy. From his simple mind, Shen Yan was doing this to change the topic.


    Shen Yan red at Shen Nan unhappily. He only wanted to think about it again, but this kid, Shen Nan, could not wait for him to make a decision.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, do you still remember the agreement between you and me?¡± Shen Yu, who was kneeling on the ground, froze. He nced at Emily who was beside him and nodded solemnly.


    ¡°It was you who proposed to expel Shen Xue¡¯s family from the family tree. I have no objections. But during this period of time, you have been studying at thepany. You should also understand that whether or not to expel Shen Xue¡¯s family from the family tree is not up to me alone. If you want to achieve your goal, you have to work hard yourself.¡±


    Shen Yu was stunned. He bit his lip. He understood everything that Shen Yan had said, but when he saw Emily standing beside him, his firm heart began to waver again. He could not bear to part with her.


    ¡°This matter was brought up by you. Other than yourself, no one else can help youplete it. So you have to figure it out yourself. What exactly do you want to do?¡± said Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan¡¯s eyes had been looking at Shen Yu the whole time. He understood what Shen Yu was worried about and what he was unwilling to part with. However, he had to force Shen Yu to grow up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the opportunity. Whether you want to grasp it or not depends on yourself. Don¡¯t try to rely on me to help you solve your problems. Only if you can solve it yourself will you be truly capable.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Yan left the study without looking at the rest. He had already made the biggest concession. As for the oue, it would depend on Shen Yu¡¯s own choice.


    ¡°What does Dad mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Third Aunt bumped Second Aunt with her arm, but she saw Second Aunt frown and did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Mom, Dad wants to¡­¡± Before Second Aunt could speak, Old Madam Shen shook her head. Second Aunt naturally shut her mouth. She looked at Shen Yu, who was kneeling on the ground in deep thought, and then looked at Emily, who was worried. Then, she sighed.


    ¡°Xiao Hao, take Xiao Nan to the hospital first.¡± Second Aunt hurriedly instructed her son to take Shen Nan to the hospital. The injury from the whip should have been quite serious. Shen Nan was able to hold on until now. It seemed that Shen Nan had also started to grow up slowly.


    ¡°Millie, pull Xiao Yu up. Everyone is tired today. Have a good rest.¡± When Emily heard Second Aunt¡¯s words, she quickly pulled Shen Yu up. Perhaps it was because he had been kneeling for too long¡­ Shen Yu¡¯s legs were a little numb. His entire body was leaning on Emily¡¯s body.


    How could Emily¡¯s small body support Shen Yu? Shen Xu quickly went forward to help. He helped Shen Yu back into the room. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything and left.


    In the vast space, only Emily and Shen Yu were left. Emily¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She threw herself into Shen Yu¡¯s arms and let her tears fall to her heart¡¯s content. She sobbed, ¡°Brother, I was scared to death just now. What if Grandpa¡¯s whip reallynded on you?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s expression softened as he patted Emily¡¯s back gently. Shen Yu said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Grandpa was angry, he still used less force just now. It¡¯s just that Xiao Nan blocked it too quickly, so Grandpa couldn¡¯t react in time.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I know you did this for me. In fact, I can protect myself. I will definitely stay far away from Shen Xue in the future. Don¡¯t quarrel with Grandpa again, okay?¡±


    Thinking of the scene just now, Emily still felt a lingering fear. If she hadn¡¯t been unable to resist going upstairs, wouldn¡¯t Shen Yu have been beaten up? Shen Yu¡¯s words made her feel very ufortable. She didn¡¯t want to see Shen Yu get hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brother knows what to do. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Yu patted Emily¡¯s back gently, trying to calm her emotions. When he saw that Emily¡¯s emotions had already calmed down¡­ he looked at the little person in his arms again. A trace of pity shed through his eyes.


    ¡°Emi, if¡­ I mean if¡­ If Brother were to leave for a period of time, would you¡­ would you forget me?¡±

 Chapter 205 - Superb Acting Skills

    <h4>Chapter 205: Superb Acting Skills</h4>


    Emily raised her head and looked at Shen Yu in confusion. She then shook her head and said, ¡°No, because I won¡¯t leave my Brother Shen Yu.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. He hurriedly turned his face to the side and said, ¡°Alright, I want to rest. You should quickly go and pack up. It¡¯s time to go downstairs and eat. Tell Second Aunt and the others that I¡¯m a little tired, so I won¡¯t go to eat.¡±


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? I¡¯ll go to the hospital with you.¡± Emily was very puzzled. He was fine just a moment ago, but what happened all of a sudden?


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little tired today. You should go and rest first.¡± Shen Yu turned his head and smiled at Emily. Then, he endured the pain in his knees and got up to push Emily out of his room half-jokingly. He quickly closed the door. Emily stood outside the door with a puzzled look on her face.


    On the other side, Old Madam Shen also returned to the room. She saw Shen Yan lying on the armchair. He was no longer as angry as he was in the study at the beginning. The corners of his mouth could not hide the smile on Shen Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be too happy. Be careful. Xiao Yu and the others might suddenlye in and know that what you did just now was just an act.¡± Old Madam Shen red at Shen Yan unhappily.


    Shen Yan stood up with a smile. ¡°I have to thank you for your cooperation. If it weren¡¯t for you, it would have been a little difficult to continue acting.¡±


    ¡°Look at yourself. Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand so that I could prepare? Fortunately, we have experienced a lot in the past few years. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Am I not confident? Fortunately, you understand what I mean.¡± Shen Yan smiled and fawned over Old Madam Shen. Then, he went up and pulled Old Madam Shen to the armchair and sat down. Then, he rubbed Old Madam Shen¡¯s shoulders very attentively.


    ¡°What do I understand? That¡¯s because I can¡¯t embarrass you in front of so many children. Now, there are only the two of us. Tell me honestly, have you really made a decision?¡±


    Old Madam Shen pped Shen Yan¡¯s hand away in annoyance. Now he knew to curry favor with her?


    Why didn¡¯t he tell her about the n? Fortunately, she reacted fast enough, or else she really wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it too? Xiao Zhe only wants to be in the army. Everyone was abroad all year round, and Xiao Hao¡¯s mind isn¡¯t here either. There is no need to mention Xiao Xu and Xiao Nan. They are the same as Third Brother. They areughing and joking all day long. They actually like to do things that didn¡¯t make sense. The only one left is Xiao Yu.¡±


    ¡°Go away. You¡¯re making it sound like our Xiao Yu was chosen and left behind and you have no choice but to take a fancy to him.¡± After hearing Shen Yan¡¯s words, Old Madam Shen became even more dissatisfied.


    ¡°I said the wrong thing, okay? Xiao Yu has been the smartest child I¡¯ve ever seen since he was young. If nothing had happened to Fourth Brother¡¯s family back then, Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have remained silent for so many years. Now that he¡¯s finally recovered, I don¡¯t want him to be hurt again, so I have to force him to be stronger.¡±


    Old Madam Shen did not say anything. Her eyes were full of ridicule as she looked at Shen Yan, as if saying, ¡°Continue to make things up. I¡¯ll see what kind of flower you can make up.¡± Old Madam Shen looked at Shen Yan.


    Shen Yan looked embarrassed. ¡°Alright, I admit that I have selfish motives. But in my opinion, Xiao Yu is indeed the most suitable person to ept the Shen family. Ever since Xiao Yu recovered, haven¡¯t you noticed that Xiao Yu only cares about Millie¡¯s matters? As for the rest, he can¡¯t even be bothered to take a look.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you mean. However, Xiao Yu is only ten years old now. Is there a need to be so anxious to let him learn those things? If this is really decided, he will not be seen for at least ten years once he leaves. Do you really have the heart to do that?¡±


    When Old Madam Shen thought of this, she could not help but me Shen Yan. Shen Yu was so young, yet he already wanted to groom Shen Yu to be the head of the Shen family. This was not a simple matter.


    ¡°So what if I can¡¯t bear it? This is what Shen Yu has to face. Shen Yu has always been revolving around Millie. This is not a good thing for both of them.¡±


    Old Madam Shen fell silent. Although she felt sorry for Shen Yu, Shen Yan¡¯s words were not without reason. Shen Yu had always been revolving around Millie. He would only expose his own weakness in front of others too early. Not only would he bring danger to Emily, but Shen Yu himself would also be in danger.


    ¡°So you want to?¡± Old Madam Shen was a little uncertain? If Shen Yan really intended to do that, she reckoned that the two children would go crazy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve told Xiao Yu before that I will send him out to learn how to be a leader.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Helpless Actions

    <h4>Chapter 206: Helpless Actions</h4>


    Shen Yan¡¯s eyes darkened. This was something that had been decided from the very beginning. Shen Yu himself had agreed. He had merely brought this matter forward. In essence, there was no difference. However, when he thought of the two children¡¯s expressions in the study, especially when he thought of Shen Yu¡¯s reluctant expression when he looked at Emily, as if he could not bear to part with her¡­


    Everyone could see how much Shen Yu cared about Emily. Shen Yan had to admit that he had indeed made use of Shen Yu¡¯s care for Emily to force Shen Yu to agree to his decision in advance.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get the Second Daughter-inw to talk to Emily tomorrow? I¡¯m afraid that Emily will be too emotional and waver Shen Yu¡¯s decision.¡±


    Old Madam Shen looked troubled. Only then did she realize the crux of the problem. If Shen Yu really left, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to return. The two children were on such good terms that it would be too far away¡­ It was really hard to say what would happen in the future.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let Xiao Yue back at the same time as he studies?¡± Old Madam Shen lowered her head and smiled after she finished speaking. She was thinking too simply. How could he be distracted when he had to learn so many things?


    Shen Yan¡¯s expression froze. He was somewhat dissatisfied with Old Madam Shen¡¯s words, but he also knew that Old Madam Shen was only doing this for the sake of the two children. If the children were to live in afortable environment all the time¡­ The cruel reality would make them pay an even more cruel price.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll find some time to get Second Brother¡¯s family to talk to Millie. It¡¯s just that these two children are probably going to be sad.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu and Millie have indeed changed a lot together. He has slowly be more humane, but haven¡¯t you noticed? This time, Xiao Yu is in aplete mess because of Millie¡¯s matter. It¡¯s not a good thing for Xiao Yu to be overly emotional. However, if you Xiao Yu has to live a cold-blooded life, this is not what I want to see. Therefore, Xiao Yu only has the right to protect Millie if he bes stronger.¡±


    Shen Yanforted Old Madam Shen and alsoforted himself. He convinced himself that there was nothing wrong with what he was doing.


    Shen Yan naturally believed that as his grandson, Shen Yu would make the most advantageous choice. Shen Yu would bnce the rtionship between them, so he did not have to worry too much.


    Just as Shen Yan thought, the next morning, Shen Yu was waiting at the door of Emily¡¯s room. When Emily opened the door, she was shocked and quickly recovered. ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you going to the office today? Or are you going to school with me today?¡±


    As she spoke, Emily became excited. It had been a long time since she went to school with Shen Yu. Shen Yu was very busy every day, and the two of them could only see each other at night.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked for leave from your form teacher. I¡¯ll bring you to the amusement park today. I promised you before, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shen Yu did not wait for Emily¡¯s reply. He pulled Emily down the stairs. Even though Emily had all sorts of doubts, she still quietly followed behind Shen Yu. It was not until they reached the entrance of the amusement park that Emily reacted.


    ¡°Brother, do we really not have to go to school today?¡± Emily looked at Shen Yu with a puzzled expression. Even if he was in a hurry toe to the amusement park, he should at least wait for the two of them to finish their breakfast?


    Emily touched her small belly. She seemed to be a little hungry now.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going. I¡¯ll bring you to have fun today. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to eat your favorite fried chicken burger first.¡±


    ¡°Really? I knew Brother was the best. Come on, let¡¯s go quickly. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Emily had long forgotten to ask Shen Yu why he suddenly brought her to the amusement park today. He even brought her to eat those fast-food in such an abnormal manner. She waspletely captivated by the delicious food.


    Shen Yu followed behind Emily. When he saw how happy Emily was, he was happy. However, he felt a trace of sadness in his heart. His eyes were filled with reluctance.


    Shen Yu looked at Emily and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Emily found the fast-food restaurant with ease and then ordered all the things that she liked. It was rare for Shen Yu to be happy today. She would definitely take the opportunity to have a good time. She ate everything she liked.


    ¡°Eat slowly. You can eat whatever you want today. I don¡¯t care.¡± Shen Yu was a little helpless. How strict was he usually? As soon as Emily took the opportunity, she began to eat.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really great today.¡± Emily was even more excited. She pulled Shen Yu along and ate her favorite fried chicken burger early in the morning. At this time, there were fewer people at the entrance of the amusement park. When Shen Yu saw Emily finish eating, they immediately went to the amusement park. He brought Emily and started to y wildly in the amusement park.


    Shen Yu took out the camera from his bag. ¡°You stand over there. I¡¯ll take two pictures for you.¡±


    ¡°Brother, why did you bring everything? It¡¯s amazing.¡± Emily looked at Shen Yu¡¯s backpack in surprise. Shen Yu was actually so well prepared that he even brought a camera.

 Chapter 207 - You Have To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 207: You Have To Leave</h4>


    Emily didn¡¯t like taking photos before, but thest time she was with Qi Yan, she thought it was fun to take photos. Especially after she came back, Qi Yan specially brought the photos she had taken to her house to show her. Qi Yan¡¯s skills were naturally amazing. She looked at the photos and didn¡¯t dare to recognize herself.


    When she heard that Shen Yu wanted to take a photo of her, she quickly walked to the designated spot and made a pose. Very soon, she heard Shen Yu say that it was okay. Emily shouted that she wanted to take a look and tiptoed to grab the camera in Shen Yu¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the photo that Shen Yu took, Emily instantly smiled wryly. ¡°Brother, what are you taking pictures of? You didn¡¯t even manage to take a photo of the pose I made just now. Look at this. My expression is like I¡¯m about to cry.¡±


    ¡°Is it that ugly?¡± Shen Yu saw that Emily despised him so much, so he quickly took the camera over to take a look. He looked at the photo and then looked at Emily. There seemed to be something different about her.


    ¡°Ugly! Look at my eyes. They¡¯re not even open. And this action. I didn¡¯t even stand properly when you took a picture. This action is so ugly.¡±


    Shen Yu was ridiculed. He rubbed his nose and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take another picture for you. I guarantee that this picture will definitely look very good.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Yu in disbelief. Why was the credibility not very high?


    Shen Yu nudged Emily¡¯s back and urged, ¡°Go quickly. I guarantee that this time, I¡¯ll take a beautiful picture for you.¡±


    Emily returned to her original position and made a simple scissor gesture. Then, she stood there with a smile on her face for a while, thinking that if Shen Yu took a few more pictures, there should be one or two pictures that she could see.


    Obviously, Emily was overthinking. When she got the camera again, her face was still contemptuous, but she could see more than the first picture. It seemed that taking pictures was really a skill. It was better for her not to make things too difficult for Shen Yu.


    The two of them yed wildly in the amusement park for quite a while. Before, Shen Yu did not want Emily to y any dangerous games. This time, Shen Yu generously let Emily y and apanied Emily in everything she did.


    They yed until it was almost dark. Emily seemed to have endless energy. She kept pulling Shen Yu to y all kinds of entertainment. Finally, she pointed at the ferris wheel in front of her and said, ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go sit on this.¡±


    Shen Yu naturally agreed. No matter what Emily asked him to do today, he would not refuse.


    Emily sat in the cabin and felt the cabin slowly rise. Her eyes kept looking out of the window. She looked very serious. If Shen Yu could see it¡­ He could see that the tears that Emily was holding back were falling nonstop.


    Shen Yu was also troubled. He did not notice Emily¡¯s abnormality. He clenched his hands tightly. He did not know what to say or how to open his mouth.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m very happy today, really.¡± Emily tried hard to suppress her emotions, but her trembling voice was still heard by Shen Yu.


    ¡°Emi?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. I know everything. I¡¯ve guessed what Grandpa said in the study the other day. Are you going to leave the Shen family?¡± Emily simply gave up and turned to look at Shen Yu. She could not stop her tears.


    Shen Yu was stunned. He wanted to deny it, but he could not bring himself to say it. On the contrary, Emily sniffled and continued:


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave, but I know that Brother must have his own things to do. I can¡¯t be so selfish. Grandpa thinks so highly of Brother, and Brother is so smart. He definitely won¡¯t stay by my side all the time. I¡¯m fine. Really. I¡¯ll be obedient at home and wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Brother, as you know, I¡¯m very smart. I can learn everything very quickly. When youe back, I¡¯ll definitely be better than you. So¡­ Brother, can you not forget about me?¡±


    Emily suddenly threw herself into Shen Yu¡¯s arms and burst into tears. At the thought of Shen Yu leaving, she cried until she was out of breath. She really could not bear to part with Shen Yu. She really could not bear to part with him.


    Shen Yu closed his eyes, hugged Emily, and gently patted Emily¡¯s back, ¡°I won¡¯t. Trust me, Emi. I¡¯lle back as soon as possible. When Ie back, I¡¯ll be able to protect you well. No one can hurt you. Trust me!¡±


    Emily nodded, but she was still very sad. She really could not bear to part with him. After her parents passed away, it was Shen Yu who gave her warmth. She really wanted to tell Shen Yu that she could actually protect herself well. Moreover, there were many things that Bai Yi taught her. Shen Yu actually did not have to work so hard.


    However, she understood that Shen Yu had his own things to do and his own mission. She could not let Shen Yu only follow her around because of her. That would be too selfish of her.

 Chapter 208 - Could Not Be Stopped

    <h4>Chapter 208: Could Not Be Stopped</h4>


    Perhaps Emily was too tired from ying all day, she cried herself to sleep in Shen Yu¡¯s arms. In the end, Shen Yu carried Emily back to the Shen family. When Emily woke up the next day, she saw a note left by Shen Yu beside her pillow. ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±


    Emily held the note in her hand. Her eyes could not help but redden. She hugged her legs and cried again. She told herself not to be too sad. Shen Yu woulde back, but she could not help it.


    ¡°Millie?¡± Second Aunt pushed the door open and came in. She saw Emily crying and rushed forward.


    ¡°Second Aunt, Brother is gone. Brother is gone.¡± Emily was so sad that she threw herself into Second Aunt¡¯s arms. She cried even more sadly.


    Second Aunt¡¯s eyes were full of heartache, but she had no way to deal with this matter. She could onlyfort Emily¡¯s emotions over and over again, telling Emily that Shen Yu woulde back very soon.


    After a fierce cry, Emily¡¯s bad mood lessened a lot, but she was still very depressed. Second Aunt simply gave her a few more days off, wanting to take Emily downstairs to eat. However, Emily could not lift her spirits. She stared nkly at the note left by Shen Yu.


    For a few days in a row, Emily had obviously lost a lot of weight, which made Second Aunt¡¯s heart ache. However, Emily just stayed in her room and did nothing. She began to cry from time to time. If Second Aunt hadn¡¯t forced Emily to eat something, she might have been sent to the hospital for a nutritional injection not long after.


    ¡°Millie still doesn¡¯t want toe down?¡± Third Aunt saw that Second Aunt was the only one who came down with the food. It was obvious that Emily hadn¡¯t eaten much of the food in her hands. She was also a little worried and evenined.


    ¡°Tell me, how can Dad be so cruel to let Xiao Yu go to such a cruel ce without discussing it with his family? Once Xiao Yu leaves, he¡¯ll make our Millie cry.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Let Dad and Mom hear it. Be careful not to be scolded.¡± Second Aunt red at Third Aunt, but she felt that there was nothing wrong with Third Aunt¡¯s words.


    Third Aunt quickly looked around. Seeing that Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen were not around, she let out a sigh of relief, ¡°What do you think is going on? It¡¯s not a good idea for Millie to continue like this. Don¡¯t tell me that Xiao Yu doesn¡¯te back, Millie¡¯s body will act up again? Won¡¯t Xiao Yue back?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Before Xiao Yu left, Mom came to me and asked me to take precautions. Who knew that Shen Yu would drag Millie out to y that day? Millie is a smart kid. She might have already guessed that Xiao Yu would leave. She hasn¡¯t said anything for the past few days. She¡¯s just staring nkly at the note that Xiao Yu left behind.¡±


    ¡°How can this continue? Why don¡¯t I get Xiao Nan to talk to Millie? At home, other than getting along with Xiao Yu, the closest person to Millie is Xiao Nan. Maybe it¡¯ll be useful for Xiao Nan to go?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use? It¡¯s not like Xiao Nan hasn¡¯t been there before. After entering, isn¡¯t Millie still staring at the note in a daze? Millie is just feeling down for a period of time. She¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Let¡¯s take a look again.¡±


    Third Aunt was very conflicted, but she felt that Second Aunt¡¯s words made some sense. However, when she saw Emily in this state, she could do nothing but feel sorry for her. It was the same for Old Madam Shen. She kept ming Shen Yan. However, things had already happened, and it was still up to Emily to walk out from the sadness on her own.


    These past few days, Emily had been really out of sorts. Every day, when she woke up, she would think that she would be very sad if she did not see Shen Yu today. Whenever she was sad, her tears would flow down uncontrobly. She was also very clear that she could not be like this¡­ However, she could not help it.


    ¡°Millie,e in for a moment.¡± Emily was still immersed in her sadness when the voice of Bai Yi sounded in her mind. She sniffed, and with a thought, her consciousness appeared in the space.


    Seeing that Bai Yi was still sitting on the tree trunk, Emily felt very sad and wanted to cry again.


    ¡°Bai Yi¡­ Brother is gone. I haven¡¯t seen Brother for a long time. I¡¯m so sad. I know I can¡¯t cry, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Bai Yi was helpless. As soon as she heard Emily¡¯s cry, she wanted to cover her ears. Impatiently, she crossed her hands. ¡°Stop. Look around first. Is there any difference?¡±


    Emily was stunned. She quickly looked around. It was still the same as before. There was no change? Now, nothing was more important than her brother leaving. Emily wanted to cry again.

 Chapter 209 - Cheer Up

    <h4>Chapter 209: Cheer Up</h4>


    ¡°Stop your tears. Haven¡¯t you noticed that thend around me has be more fertile? Look around the tree. The grass is almost at your kneecaps. If you continue to cry, the next time youe in, the grass will probably cover you up.¡±


    Emily looked around and felt that Bai Yi was exaggerating. She was just a little sad. She had been crying for an extra day recently. How could the grass in the space have anything to do with her?


    Emily pouted and looked at Bai Yi unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m already so sad, yet you¡¯re still bullying me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like Shen Yu isn¡¯ting back. Are you going to keep crying like this? Are you going to hide in your room and cry every day?¡±


    Bai Yi was obviously very dissatisfied with Emily¡¯s state these few days. She did not do anything all day and did not go to school. All she knew was to cry like a fool. She had wasted a few days.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just these past few days. I¡¯ll be fine after I¡¯ve adjusted my condition.¡± Emily denied it. She did not want to be so sad, but she could not help it. The thought of not seeing Shen Yu for a long time made her want to cry. She did not know what was wrong with her.


    ¡°How many days is it? Shen Yu has left for almost five days.¡± Emily clearly did not have any credibility with Bai Yi. If she gave Emily a chance, a month might pass very quickly.


    Emily lowered her head and did not speak. She really had not thought about it. However, she could not force herself to stop thinking about Shen Yu. However, when she thought about Shen Yu leaving, she wanted to cry again. She did not do anything.


    ¡°I think you know why Shen Yu left. Do you want him toe back and find you sad at home every day? Do you want him to cry like a rabbit every day?¡± Bai Yi asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Emily quickly denied.


    She knew that Shen Yu would leave sooner orter, but this time, it was because it was early. Shen Yu wanted to protect her, so she wanted to stay by his side.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± Emily¡¯s face was no longer as dispirited as before. Instead, she had be firm.


    Bai Yi was very satisfied with Emily¡¯s performance. With a wave of her hand, a few books appeared in front of Emily. Emily flipped through them and found that they were actually a few ancient medical books. Emily was very puzzled. Was Bai Yi preparing to teach her medicine?


    ¡°Medicine is something that you came up with yourself. Medicine is broad and profound. In the future, you might spend your entire life studying it. Now, you can casually flip through these few books and slowly recite them. For you, the most important thing right now is to learn the basics, so you can¡¯t ck off in school. I¡¯ve already made a n for you. Every day, follow the time that I assign you.¡±


    With a wave of her hand, a piece of paper fell in front of Emily. Bai Yi had arranged every day except for sleeping. Emily suddenly felt that her days would be more fulfilling. When Shen Yu came back, she would definitely be very outstanding.


    ¡°Okay, I will slowly memorize these books. I¡¯ll memorize them well.¡± Emily held the books tightly in her arms and looked at Bai Yi seriously. Bai Yi was not going to talk to Emily. She waved her hand and sent Emily out of the space.


    Emily returned to the bed and pouted her lips in dissatisfaction. It seemed that Bai Yi really despised her condition during this period of time. She was actually not willing to say anything to her.


    After that, the Shen family discovered that Emily had changed. She no longer cried as often as before and read medical books whenever she was free. However, she was not as lively as before. Second Aunt also discovered that¡­ Emily no longer took the initiative to ask about Shen Yu.


    Sometimes, when the family members talked about Shen Yu, Emily would sit quietly at the side and listen. She would not take the initiative to talk about Shen Yu, nor would she take the initiative to ask about him. After eating, she would continue reading her books, or when it was time, she would go out for a jog. After that, she would go to learn taekwondo with Shen Nan and make arrangements for her own life.


    Second Aunt could not help but frown. She did not know whether Emily¡¯s current state was good or bad. She was even more worried that Emily would directly forget Shen Yu because of Shen Yu¡¯s departure. Would Shen Yu copse when he returned?


    She had discussed this matter with Third Aunt and Old Madam Shen. The conclusion they came to was that as long as Emily was happy to do her own things, they should not get involved too much. They could talk about the futureter.


    Time flew by. Five years passed very quickly. Emily had grown a lot taller and was no longer as malnourished as before. When she entered junior high school, her height had already reached 1.6 meters. Her long legs were often the focus of the crowd. In addition to her loli appearance and big sister¡¯s figure, she was even more eye-catching.

 Chapter 210 - Had Not Come Back Yet

    <h4>Chapter 210: Had Not Come Back Yet</h4>


    In the past five years, Shen Yu had note back. Other than hearing news about Shen Yu from Second and Third Uncle, Shen Yu had never contacted his family, and Emily had not mentioned him. It was as if she hadpletely forgotten about such a person.


    ¡°Emily, can you not be so ostentatious every time youe out?¡±


    Shen Nan red at Emily with dissatisfaction in his eyes. He had said that he did not want to go to school with Emily, but his mother had grabbed his ear and threatened him. It was really detestable. Shen Nan was already so old, but his mother had actually grabbed his ear.


    Emily felt that she was very innocent. She had not done anything, and she had taken the me. She put her hands on her hips and pretended to be fierce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe with me. Who asked you to be stupid? When we reached the school gate, I said I wanted to get off, but you didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    ¡°You still want to walk to school? I¡¯m really unlucky. Why haven¡¯t I gotten rid of you even after middle school?¡±


    Shen Nan was even more dissatisfied. He had already been persecuted in primary school, and now he had to go to the same middle school as Emily. His life was too difficult.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Millie¡­¡± Just as Emily was about to speak, she heard a familiar voice from behind her. Then, she was hugged in a bear hug from behind, and a head came out from behind her.


    ¡°Millie, why do I feel like I haven¡¯t seen you for a whole summer vacation? Have you grown taller again?¡± Qi Yan was very envious. Everyone came from the same primary school, so why did Emily grow so fast? She seemed to have stagnated?


    ¡°I seem to have grown two to three centimeters taller. Is it that obvious?¡± Emily felt that it was a little funny, but she was still very satisfied with the fact that she had grown taller.


    ¡°No matter how tall you are, you¡¯re still not as tall as me, shorty.¡± Shen Nan rolled his eyes at the side. It was unclear whether he was looking down on Emily or on Qi Yan.


    Emily and Shen Nan were about to quarrel again, so Qi Yan hurriedly pulled Emily away. ¡°Millie, let¡¯s go and see which ss we¡¯ve been assigned to. I¡¯ve heard that the best ss in year one is ss Eight. I wonder if we¡¯ve entered it?¡±


    Emily was a little helpless. Did Qi Yan have to find such a perfunctory excuse? No matter what, Qi Yan and Emily had always been ranked first or second in the grade. It was definitely not justifiable for them to be assigned to a lower ss.


    Shen Nan shook his head and kept up with the two of them. During this period, he did not forget to quarrel with Emily. Only then did he feel at ease.


    ¡°It really is ss Eight. The three of us are in ss one after another. Let me see. Li Yu is also here. That¡¯s great.¡± Qi Yan had an excited look on her face. The corner of her eyes looked at Shen Nan, who was not paying attention to Qi Yan, and she was secretly delighted.


    ¡°If you keep looking, your eyes will fall on him.¡± Emily bumped into Qi Yan, looked at Shen Nan, and teased.


    Qi Yan¡¯s face instantly turned red. ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Emily did not say anything. She pulled Qi Yan to the ssroom and waited. After spending so many years together, Emily had clearly seen Qi Yan¡¯s feelings for Shen Nan. Emily could not help but be a little surprised. Qi Yan had actually been able to like someone for so many years. She had been silently guarding him.


    Thinking of this, Emily thought of the name that had been buried deep in her heart. Her heart could not help but ache. It had been five years. Was that person still not nning toe back?


    ¡°Emily?¡± Looking at Emily¡¯s appearance, Qi Yan suddenly felt a little worried. Although Emily had pretended to forget about Shen Yu¡¯s appearance in the past few years, she would still asionally sit alone and stare nkly. She had always brought along the photo of her and Shen Yu.


    ¡°Oh? What did you say?¡± Emily came back to her senses and looked at Qi Yan apologetically. It was all her fault. She had been thinking too much just now.


    ¡°He¡­ hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± Qi Yan asked personally. It had been five years. There should be some news by now.


    Emily shook her head dejectedly. ¡°Second Uncle came back the day before yesterday. He said that everything was fine with him and then he was gone. I didn¡¯t dare to ask too much.¡±


    She was afraid that if she asked too many questions, she would miss him, so she might as well not ask.


    Qi Yan did not speak. She did not know how tofort Emily, and Emily did not need herfort. After a long time, Emily had already learned to adjust herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should be soon.¡±


    Emily nodded and revealed a brilliant smile. She also felt that Shen Yu would return very soon and would not leave again.


    ¡°Brother Nan, this Millie is bing more and more beautiful. Let me tell you, the moment you entered the school gate, she was already on the school forum. Look at Millie¡¯s influence. She is very popr because of her good looks.¡±


    This time, Li Yu and Shen Nan were very far away from Qi Yan and Emily. They could only see the two of them sitting and talking intimately. As for what they said, they really could not hear it at all.

 Chapter 211 - Love Letters

    <h4>Chapter 211: Love Letters</h4>


    Shen Nan¡¯s face was instantly filled with worry. With Emily¡¯s current level of phndering, he really could not control himself. When would his dear brother Shen Yue back?


    ¡°Ai¡­ Emily¡­¡± Emily and the other two were walking on the path out of the school gate. Suddenly, a person rushed out and blocked the three of them. Emily and Qi Yan were so scared that they took a step back.


    ¡°Emily¡­ Emily, I like you.¡± The boy suddenly gave a big bow, giving the three of them a fright. He even held a love letter in his hand and handed it to Emily.


    Qi Yan bumped Emily¡¯s arm. Her eyes were filled with ridicule. Emily was very embarrassed and wanted to pat Qi Yan. However, the surroundings were already filled with students who had returned home from school. Emily instantly did not know what to do.


    Emily subconsciously took two steps back. What she was most afraid of was facing such a situation. She did not know whether to ept it or not.


    ¡°ssmate, do you think I¡¯m just a decoration?¡± Shen Nan stood in front of Emily and blocked Emily¡¯s entire body behind him. His face was naturally extremely dark.


    ¡°I¡­ I know. You are ssmate Emily¡¯s brother. Don¡¯t worry. I really like ssmate Emily. I will treat ssmate Emily well. Please rest assured.¡± The boy held up the love letter and solemnly promised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? My sister doesn¡¯t want to fall in love yet, so please stay away from us now.¡±


    Shen Nan felt that he was about to vomit blood from anger. Where did this persone from? More importantly, he did not understand Shen Nan¡¯s words. Could it be that his words were difficult to understand?


    The boy was shocked by Shen Nan and stood rooted to the ground. His gaze fell on Emily. ¡°ssmate Emily, I really like you. Please ept this.¡±


    ¡°I said, you don¡¯t understand humannguage, do you?¡± Shen Nan was even angrier. Why did he not know his ce and leave quickly? Why did he have to stand here and be an eyesore?


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be so agitated. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Qi Yan saw that Shen Nan was about to lose his temper, so she quickly went forward. It would be terrible if he were to fight at the school gate.


    ¡°Sorry, ssmate.¡± Emily held Qi Yan¡¯s hand and walked past Shen Nan.


    Shen Nan red at the boy and threatened, ¡°Stay away from my sister in the future.¡±


    After Shen Nan said that, he gestured with his fists at the boy. The boy shrank his neck. When he came to his senses, Shen Nan had already caught up with Emily and Qi Yan.


    ¡°Let me tell you, in the future, you should directly reject this kind of boy. Don¡¯t save face for anyone. Tell me about you, what were you hesitating about just now?¡±


    Once they got in the car, Shen Nan started to settle the score. Especially when Emily did not directly reject him. This made him very angry.


    ¡°What are you angry about? Didn¡¯t I reject himter?¡± Emily looked at Shen Nan in confusion. She was the one who had been confessed to, and she was also the one who was embarrassed. Now, what was Shen Nanining about?


    ¡°What do you know? If my Brother Shen Yu finds out¡­¡± Shen Nan suddenly realized what he had said. Shen Nan quickly covered his mouth. Shen Nan wished he could give himself two big ps right now. Why did he identally let it slip?


    Emily felt her body stiffen. Shen Yu? How long had it been since she heard this name from the Shen family?


    In order to take into ount her emotions, the Shen family rarely mentioned Shen Yu in front of her.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Emily lowered her head. She really missed him.


    ¡°Aiya, Millie, just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear anything. It¡¯s true. Otherwise, my life would be in danger,¡± Shen Nan quickly begged Emily for mercy.


    ¡°So, was it Brother who told you not to mention him in front of me?¡± Emily was very disappointed. She thought that the Shen family was taking care of her emotions, but it turned out that Shen Yu didn¡¯t miss her either?


    ¡°No, really, don¡¯t misunderstand Fifth Brother.¡±


    Shen Nan saw that Emily misunderstood his meaning and quickly opened his mouth to exin. He saw that Emily had been lowering her head. Shen Nan hurriedly continued to say: ¡°Really, Fifth Brother just don¡¯t want you sad. When Fifth Brother left, you cried for so many days. The family is scared, and just worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand. It¡¯s just that, Sixth Brother, it¡¯s been five years. Time really flies.¡± Emily raised her head and smiled at Shen Nan. There was no trace of sadness on her face.


    Shen Nan felt even worse when he saw Emily trying to suppress her emotions. Emily was getting better at hiding her emotions. He really did not know whether it was good or bad. He could only pray that Shen Yu woulde back soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shen Yu will be back soon,¡± Shen Nan emphasized. However, Emily turned her head towards the window carelessly.

 Chapter 212 - No Contact

    <h4>Chapter 212: No Contact</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    When Shen Nan saw that Emily was not in a good mood, he did not say anything else. However, the moment he returned to the Shen family, Shen Nan could not wait to return to his room. He locked the door, turned on theputer, and started a video call with Shen Yu. After a long time, Shen Yu finally picked up the call. He looked sleepy.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. It should still be early in the morning on your side.¡± Shen Nan finally realized that there was a time difference between Shen Yu¡¯s side and his side. He had actually forgotten about it. He patted his head regretfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just went to sleep too.¡± Shen Yu shook his head. Although there was a hint of impatience on his face, there was not a hint of anger. Shen Nan would only look for him at this time because of Emily¡¯s matter.


    ¡°Sote?¡± Shen Nan looked at the time. It should be 5 o¡¯clock in the morning on Shen Yu¡¯s side. Why did Shen Yu only go to sleep at this time?


    ¡°There are some matters that have not been resolved, so I was dyed for a while. Tell me, why are you looking for me?¡± Shen Yu exined briefly. What he wanted to know more about was about Emily. Shen Yu did not care about anything else.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, when are youing back?¡± Shen Nan frowned. Shen Yu was already very tired. Should he tell Shen Yu what happened to Emily today? Will this affect Shen Yu?


    ¡°What? Did something happen to Millie?¡± Shen Yu instantly sobered up, the tone full of urgency.


    Shen Nan quickly waved his hand. ¡°No,¡± he whispered to the screen. ¡°If you don¡¯te back, I can¡¯t guarantee that Millie won¡¯t run off with someone else. Don¡¯t you know we just started school today? Someone stopped Millie and sent her a love letter after school.¡±


    A hint of ruthlessness shed across Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. The cold air around him made Shen Nan feel that the temperature around him had dropped by a few degrees. He could not help but touch his arm.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t be so agitated. Don¡¯t you still have me here? Why would I give someone else a chance? I stopped it. Don¡¯t you know that Millie has be very likable now? This is a bold one. There are also many cowards who have been secretly dealt with by me. If you don¡¯te back, what if Millie has feelings for someone else?¡±


    The more Shen Nan spoke, the more anxious he became. Shen Yu¡¯s return date had yet to be set, and there were countless birds and bees on Emily¡¯s side. The one who had it the most difficult was him, the middleman. What if Emily had someone else when he came back? Shen Yu wouldn¡¯t kill him, would he?


    ¡°Is she doing well?¡± Shen Yu sighed. He hid the viciousness in his eyes and reced it with a deep longing for her.


    ¡°Millie is doing fine. This little heartless girl only knows how to eat and drink every day. However, she only knows how to eat and not gain weight. She has only grown taller. Now, she¡¯s already 1.6 meters tall. It¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s shorter than me. Otherwise, my mother will scold me again.¡±


    Shen Nan could not help butugh when he thought of how Emily had just measured her height and ran to his side to show off. However, he quickly reacted. ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m talking to you about serious matters. Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t settled my matters here. I might not be able to return for a short period of time.¡± Shen Yu lowered his head. How could he not want to stay by Emily¡¯s side? However, when he came out, he had already made a promise to Shen Yan. His homework had not beenpleted. He definitely could not return.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, why don¡¯t I give you Millie¡¯s contact information? Do you want to contact Millie?¡± Shen Nan¡¯s eyes shed. Would it be much better if the two of them contacted each other?


    However, what Shen Nan did not expect was that Shen Yu rejected him without even thinking about it. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be distracted.¡±


    Shen Nan nodded. Shen Yu lowered his head. Right now, he could no longer bear the thought of missing Emily. If he had Emily¡¯s contact information, he would not be able to control himself anymore. What he needed to do now was toplete the mission that Shen Yan had given him. Only then would he be able to return early.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re just stubborn. When youe back and find another person standing next to Emily, I¡¯ll see where you can go and cry,¡± Shen Nan retorted angrily. What mission was there to talk about now?


    ¡°Forget it. I can sleep for another two hours. I¡¯llplete the mission that Grandfather gave me as soon as possible and go back.¡±


    ¡°Shen Nan, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Shen Yu cut off the video without waiting for Shen Nan to speak. At this moment, he was not sleepy at all.


    Shen Yu stood up and opened the box on the table at the side. He took out the photos and looked through them one by one. These photos were all sent to him by Shen Nan. The photos were of Emily, whom Shen Yu had been afraid of for the past five years. For the past five years, he had been relying on these photos to get by and reduce his longing for Emily.


    ¡°Emi, wait for me.. You must wait for me,¡± Shen Yu said to himself, but he lowered his head and smiled self-mockingly.

 Chapter 213 - University

    <h4>Chapter 213: University</h4>


    ¡°What is it? Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry?¡± Shen Nan was helpless. How much longer was he going to be Emily¡¯s guardian?


    This matter seemed to be an interlude. Emily did not take the initiative to ask about Shen Yu, and the Shen family rarely mentioned him. They did what they wanted to do every day. For a few years, with the help of Bai Yi, they talked about typhoid and misceneous diseases. Emily had already memorized the dictionary of Traditional Chinese medicine. Looking at Emily who was working so hard, Bai Yi could not help but feel relieved.


    Emily¡¯s favorite thing was to run in the space and learn martial arts. Because it could always achieve twice the result with half the effort, it could enrich herself and prevent her from thinking about someone.


    ¡°Millie, if I had known earlier, I would have chosen the same department as you. Look, the distance between our two departments is so far. In the future, it will be troublesome for me to look for you.¡±


    Qi Yan and Shen Nan stood at the entrance of Emily¡¯s medical department. Qi Yan held Emily¡¯s hand with regret written all over her face. Qi Yan looked at her with regret.


    That¡¯s right. After a few calm years, Emily and the others had all entered Imperial University. Emily naturally chose the medical department without hesitation. Qi Yan naturally chose the photography department while Shen Nan chose the finance department.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a lot of time in university. Give me a call and I promise to appear in front of you immediately.¡± Emily gently patted Qi Yan¡¯s shoulder andforted her.


    ¡°You two can chat first. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Shen Nan, who originally wanted to help Emily move her things, suddenly mentioned that he had something to do when he saw the message on his phone. He even left without stopping.


    ¡°How many years has it been? Aren¡¯t you going to tell him?¡± Emily could not help but tease Qi Yan when she saw Qi Yan staring at Shen Nan¡¯s back.


    Six years in primary school, three years in junior high school, and another three years in high school. For a total of twelve years, Emily personally saw Qi Yan silently fall in love with Shen Nan. The rtionship between the two of them was considered good because of her. The two of them still liked to y around, but in the end, it was more than friendship. They were still in a state of unfulfilled love.


    ¡°What should I say? What if we can¡¯t even be friends after we say it?¡± Qi Yan shook her head. She was already very satisfied to be able to stay by Shen Nan¡¯s side like this.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to keep it bottled up? I¡¯ve never seen Sixth Brother so anxious to meet someone. When that timees, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Emily admitted that she had done it on purpose. Qi Yan was very straightforward in everything she did. She was only hesitant when it came to meeting Shen Nan. She did not have the courage to do so.


    Qi Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She smiled bitterly. ¡°This is his choice. What can I do?¡±


    Qi Yan admitted that she was a coward when it came to rtionships. She did not dare to take that step. She could not be a lover. It was enough for them to stand together.


    ¡°When that timees, will you really be able to ept it?¡± Emily was suspicious. After being in love for so many years and silently protecting him for so many years, was she really willing to see the person she liked with another person?


    ¡°What¡¯s there to not ept? If you can¡¯t be a lover, at least you can still be friends.¡± Qi Yan shrugged indifferently. However, in Emily¡¯s view, Qi Yan was just a stubborn duck.


    ¡°Why are you only talking about me? Aren¡¯t you a coward? It¡¯s been eleven years, but there¡¯s still no news about Shen Yu. It¡¯s not that you haven¡¯t had the chance to ask about Shen Yu, but it¡¯s because you don¡¯t dare. We¡¯re two peas in a pod. Why are you only talking about me?¡±


    Qi Yan red at Emily in annoyance. When it came to her, she was very clear-headed. Her own matters were the same as hers. She liked to be a coward.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Aren¡¯t you here to help me move my things? Hurry up and tidy up. Then we¡¯ll go out for dinner. I¡¯m hungry. I heard that the cafeteria at Imperial University is amazing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this again. Every time we talk about this, you change the topic. Aren¡¯t you a coward?¡± Qi Yan stomped her feet on the spot. She was very clear-headed when it came to her. When it was Emily¡¯s turn, she would only change the topic every time. It was really infuriating.


    ¡°Your dormitory is a double room?¡± Qi Yan looked at Emily¡¯s dormitory in surprise. This was much more luxurious than hers. The same space, hers was a four-person room, bed and board, while Emily¡¯s was a double room. Bed and desk, even the wardrobe was bigger than her side. Wasn¡¯t the difference in treatment too obvious?


    ¡°Sixth Brother helped me apply. He said that I¡¯m too stupid tomunicate with others. It¡¯s better to stay in a double room. But I seemed to have appliedte at that time, so I¡¯m still the only one in this dormitory. I¡¯m also happy to be alone.¡±


    Emily put her things aside and looked at the appearance of the dormitory. She was simply too satisfied. It was an independent bathroom, and everything was very convenient. There was also arge balcony, and there was even a fully automaticundry room on the balcony. This was simply too satisfying.

 Chapter 214 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 214: Strange</h4>


    ¡°You can even apply for it yourself? Why didn¡¯t I know about this? Didn¡¯t you just happen to have no one? Then I¡¯ll apply to move into your dormitory so that the two of us can stay together again. Right, I¡¯ll go ask the dormitory management aunt right away. Wait for me.¡±


    Qi Yan left in a hurry. Fortunately, it was close to Emily¡¯s dormitory. Qi Yan returned very quickly with her suitcase in her hand. ¡°Millie, we can live together in the future.¡±


    Emily smiled brightly. If she lived with Qi Yan, she would not have to meet new roommates. This result was very good. She was very satisfied, but then she saw Qi Yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°I still have so many things to move. If I had known earlier, I would have applied for a dormitory first. Now I have to move again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Emily was helpless. Qi Yan did not ask at the beginning. She did not know that the university could change the dormitory.


    To put it bluntly, it was a kind of marketing method. How many people lived in the dorms and what kind of treatment they enjoyed depended on how much the dorm management fee was paid. The dorm auntie was naturally happy to see that Qi Yan was willing to spend more.


    ¡°I have so many things. How can the two of us move them by ourselves? Wait for me to call someone.¡±


    Qi Yan took out her cell phone and dialed a familiar phone number. When the two of them walked to the bottom of Qi Yan¡¯s dorm building, a familiar figure stood under Qi Yan¡¯s building.


    When he saw the two of them, he rushed forward. His face was full ofints. ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s not easy for me to pack up my things and prepare to y a game. Aren¡¯t you deliberately torturing me?¡±


    That¡¯s right. This person was Li Yu, who had been promoted with them. He was in the same department as Shen Nan, and Li Yu had rushed over with just a phone call. Emily felt that he had a masochistic constitution.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and help me move my things. I¡¯ve already applied. I want to live with Millie. If I had known earlier that I could apply for a dormitory, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble.¡±


    Qi Yan red at Li Yu, as if saying that it was all Li Yu¡¯s fault for not telling her at the beginning. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble.


    ¡°Great-aunt, don¡¯t you know how to look up strategies? Besides, don¡¯t you usually ask Brother Nan toe? Why did you ask me toe?¡± Li Yu thought of the game he had just started and felt his heart ache.


    ¡°I thought you would ask him toe with you. Who knew that you woulde alone?¡±


    Qi Yan mumbled softly. Of course, she did not dare to call Shen Nan directly. Every time when Shen Nan and Emily were together, she would take a ride along the way. She did not think that her Prince Charming would take the initiative to help her with anything. However, she did not think that Shen Nan would ask Li Yu to help her.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Brother Nan is not in the dormitory either. He came back to put his things away and left in a hurry.¡± Li Yu shrugged. It seemed that he was the only one who had thebor force.


    ¡°Is Sixth Brother very busy today?¡± Emily frowned. She had not heard of what Shen Nan had to do today. Was she the only one who did not know?


    The things were also sent to her downstairs and he left in a hurry. Even Li Yu said that Shen Nan left in a hurry. Could there be something that she did not know?


    Li Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly realized that he had said too much. Emily and Qi Yan were definitely top students. What should he do if there was a misunderstanding? He might as well pretend that he did not know anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just feel that Brother Nan is very strange today. He does everything in a hurry and feels very anxious. I did not even have the time to say goodbye before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Help me move my things first. Fortunately, I don¡¯t have many things. It¡¯s very fast for me to move a few things by myself. Then, we will go to eat and buy things.¡±


    Qi Yan tugged on her fingers and changed the topic. Then, she looked at Li Yu and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t say that we are unkind and that we only know how to use you, the freebor force. Lunch is on me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you so much.¡± Li Yu almost burst into tears. He really had to thank Qi Yan for her generosity.


    ¡°Alright, Shen Nan is already so old. He must have been dyed by something. Besides, I¡¯m not worried. What are you worried about? Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±


    Qi Yan saw that Emily was still in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. She hurriedly pushed Emily into her dormitory and decided to divert Emily¡¯s attention by doing something.


    Emily shook her head and dispelled the unrealistic thoughts in her mind. It had been so many years since there had been any news. How could he suddenlye back?


    However, she could not figure out what else could cause Shen Nan to be so concerned and in such a hurry?


    Once again, Emily dispelled the thoughts in her mind. She could not help but curse in her heart. What was she thinking so much about now? Couldn¡¯t she just ask Shen Nan directly when she met him?

 Chapter 215 - Be Honest

    <h4>Chapter 215: Be Honest</h4>


    After the three of them had put their things away, they headed straight for the school cafeteria. Along the way, Qi Yan was absent-minded. She kept thinking about what had happened to Shen Nan that caused him to leave in such a hurry.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, what are you thinking about?¡± When Emily saw that Qi Yan was not interested in her favorite sweet and sour pork ribs, she could not help but feel curious. She had been fine just a moment ago. Why did she suddenly be strange now?


    ¡°Millie, what do you think Shen Nan is up to today? I feel that he¡¯s been acting strange all day. Don¡¯t you think so? If it were any other day, he would definitely have been by our side.¡± Qi Yan asked.


    If it was any other day, Shen Nan would definitely have helped Emily run up and down. Today, he actually left in a hurry without caring about anything? It was really too strange.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it¡¯s really strange. Just now, Li Yu also said that Sixth Brother left as soon as he returned to the dormitory. I also didn¡¯t hear Sixth Brother say he had anything to do today.¡±


    Emily slowly recalled and confirmed once again that she didn¡¯t hear Shen Nan say he had something to do today. Third Aunt also didn¡¯t mention it.


    At this moment, Li Yu wished that he could reduce his sense of presence. He was just short of burying his head in the rice. He regretted it. He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to eat this meal just now. At this moment, both Emily and Qi Yan¡¯s eyes were on him. If he could eat with a clear conscience, he would be invincible.


    Li Yu carefully raised his head and saw that Emily and Qi Yan were still staring at him. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Hehe, eat, eat. I heard that the best food in the second cafeteria is sweet and sour pork ribs. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold. Eat it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Speak. Are you hiding something from us?¡± Qi Yan pointed at Li Yu with her chopsticks, her face full of viciousness. Li Yu definitely knew something. He was always with Shen Nan, so he definitely knew something.


    Li Yu instantly felt a little guilty. Then, he shifted his body, wanting Qi Yan¡¯s chopsticks to point in another direction. However, the more guilty he felt, the more Qi Yan was not going to let him go. Li Yu definitely knew something.


    Emily also crossed her arms and looked at Li Yu without blinking. ¡°Quick, tell me. What is my Sixth Brother doing behind our backs?¡±


    ¡°Great aunts, I really don¡¯t know. If I knew, I would have told you earlier. I also think that Brother Nan is strange today. He must have a new dog behind my back. You guys must uphold justice for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. You two are inseparable like conjoined twins. You must know where he is. Quick, confess earlier and you will suffer less.¡± Qi Yan clearly felt that there was a ghost. Moreover, Li Yu definitely knew.


    ¡°Brother Liu Huai, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you already doing an internship?¡± Li Yu seemed to have seen a life-saving straw. He stood up on the spot and called out Liu Huai¡¯s name loudly. However, he quickly reacted. Shouldn¡¯t Liu Huai be doing his internship at the hospital at this time? Why would he appear in the school?


    ¡°Li Yu?¡± Liu Huai walked in front of the three of them. He looked at the two people beside Li Yu and continued to greet the two of them.


    ¡°Millie, I heard from Xiao Nan that both of you have been admitted to Imperial University. I heard that you have also been admitted to the medical department and have be my direct junior sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be calling you Senior Brother in the future. Please take care of me in the future, Senior Brother.¡± Emily smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Brother Liu Huai, you¡¯re really too biased. I also got into Imperial University. Why are you chatting so happily only with Millie?¡± Qi Yan was instantly dissatisfied and pouted.


    Liu Huai smiled and quickly spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote for me? I heard that when you guys were admitted to Imperial University, I was happy for you guys. However, isn¡¯t Millie my direct Junior Sister now? Shouldn¡¯t I pay more attention to her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, Brother Liu Huai. You are being biased now.¡± Qi Yan pouted, expressing her dissatisfaction. However, Liu Huai shrugged helplessly, indicating that there was nothing he could do. This infuriated Qi Yan.


    Li Yu instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Liu Huai had suddenlye. Otherwise, he did not know how he would have been threatened by Qi Yan and Emily.


    On the other side, Shen Nan left school and rushed to the airport without stopping. His face was full of excitement. He was finally relieved. When he reached the airport exit, he began to look around anxiously. Soon, a familiar figure appeared at the exit. Shen Nan quickly got off the car. Shen Nan, who was in the car, was looking at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu was wearing a ck trench coat and a pair of ck leather shoes. Even though he was pushing a luggage cart, it did not affect Shen Yu¡¯s handsomeness at all. Along the way, he frequently attracted the attention of the girls around him.

 Chapter 216 - Back

    <h4>Chapter 216: Back</h4>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Fifth Brother, Fifth Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± Shen Nan waved his hand. He was very worried that Shen Yu did not see him, so he could not help but sigh. After such a long time, his Fifth Brother¡¯s charm had not diminished at all. Wherever he went, he would be the focus of the crowd.


    Seeing Shen Nan¡¯s actions, Shen Yu frowned in disdain. He had no choice but to walk in Shen Nan¡¯s direction. Shen Nan immediately gave Shen Yu a bear hug. ¡°Fifth Brother, wee home.¡±


    Shen Yu unceremoniously punched Shen Nan in the stomach. Fortunately, Shen Nan reacted in time and hurriedly took a step back. His face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Fifth Brother, it¡¯s been so long. Isn¡¯t it a little bad for you to attack me as soon as you see me?¡±


    ¡°Put away your grease and go to your school.¡± Shen Yu could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Shen Nan. Right now, he only wanted to see Emily impatiently. He did not have the mood to joke with Shen Nan.


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Brother. You¡¯re finally back. If you didn¡¯te back now, I won¡¯t be able to stop those peach blossoms of Emily¡¯s.¡± Shen Nan¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule. It was as if he was saying, ¡°You¡¯re the same as me.¡±


    Shen Yu did not even raise his eyebrows. He put his things in the trunk, opened the door of the backseat, and sat in it. Shen Nan gritted his teeth. Shen Yu must have done it on purpose. He actually treated him as a chauffeur.


    Forget it. Since Shen Yu had just returned today, he did not want to argue with Shen Yu. The thought of not having to stay behind Emily and block Emily¡¯s rotten peach blossoms¡­ Shen Nan could still tolerate such a small grievance.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get Li Yu to tell me where Millie and the others are. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to see Millie as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯ming back, did you?¡± Shen Yu frowned. He had finished all his studies in advance and rushed back as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t just want to see Millie as soon as possible. He had other things to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. So far, only Li Yu and I know that you¡¯re back. I didn¡¯t even tell Big Brother and the others. But, Brother Shen Yu, is it really okay for you to see Millie now?¡± Shen Nan turned to look at Shen Yu. Shen Nan¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.


    Shen Nan had been in contact with Shen Yu for so many years. He knew exactly what Shen Yu was going to do when he came back this time. He was afraid that the incident with Shen Yu would put Millie in danger again even though most people could not hurt her at the moment.


    ¡°How is she doing?¡± Shen Yu looked out of the window with a hint of guilt. Shen Yu had not contacted her for so long. Would she not forgive him?


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty good. She eats and drinks every day. Do you know that even though she looks harmless now, she¡¯s really fierce when she hits people? There are a few times when I¡¯m not her match.¡±


    Shen Nan did not need to ask anymore. The person that Shen Yu wanted to see the most right now was Emily. No matter how much he said, it was unlikely that he would be able to change Shen Yu¡¯s mind. He would take things as they came. Even if something happened, there would be a way to solve it. Anyway, his Fifth Brother was so capable now.


    Shen Nan started the car and talked to Shen Yu about Emily¡¯s eleven years. He talked the most about who confessed to Emily, and how he stopped them for so long.


    Every time Shen Nan talked about it, Shen Yu¡¯s face darkened. It was as if the air around him had dropped by a few degrees. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Emi to be so popr now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve received the photo I sent you, right? You¡¯ve seen it too. Not to mention Millie¡¯s attractive looks, just Millie¡¯s long legs alone would make her the center of attention on the road.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Nan started to talk about how difficult it was for him. ¡°Fifth Brother, you don¡¯t know that in order to shield Millie from the peach blossoms, I¡¯ve be the school bully in our school. My sunny image has been ruined just like that. I¡¯ve sacrificed too much.¡±


    The pitiful Shen Nan did not realize that Shen Yu did not hear the rest of what Shen Nan said. His mind was filled with the thoughts of many people chasing after Emily. Emily had been eating and drinking well during this period of time. Other than the fact that she was a little sad when he first left¡­ The rest of her life waspletely unaffected.


    Shen Yu could not help but clench his hands on his legs. Could it be that Emily had never thought of him for such a long time? Could it be that she really nned to forget about him?


    The more Shen Yu thought about it, the more scared he became. The rage in his heart burned even more. Even if Emily wanted to leave Shen Yu, he would tie her to his side. He would not let Emily leave him. Absolutely not.


    As Shen Nan was talking to himself, the car drove into the school. ¡°Li Yu just sent me a message saying that Emily and Qi Yan are preparing to return to the dormitory.. It¡¯s just right for us to go over now.¡±

 Chapter 217 - Confession From Downstairs

    <h4>Chapter 217: Confession From Downstairs</h4>


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan drove the car to the bottom of Emily¡¯s dormitory building with ease. Only then did he realize that the bottom of Emily¡¯s dormitory building was filled with people. In the middle, there were white candles piled up in the shape of a heart. It was was filled with people. The recipient of the confession was actually Emily whom he was extremely familiar with.


    ¡°D*mn, what¡¯s going on? Fifth Brother, wait for me in the car. Don¡¯te down. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Shen Nan hurriedly unbuckled his seatbelt. It was time for him to take action again. How could Emily¡¯s rotten peach blossome knocking on the door after he had only left for a short while?


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Shen Yu said. He was filled with indifference, but his eyes were staring straight ahead. His hands were already clenched tightly, and his eyes revealed a fierce glint.


    ¡°This¡­ why are we still waiting?¡± Shen Nan could not believe what he had heard. It was already like this, yet Shen Yu was still so calm?


    Did Shen Yu really care about Emily, or was it really just a brotherly love between brother and sister?


    But that was not right. If it was really just a brotherly love between brother and sister, why would he keep blocking the peach blossoms for Emily? Could it be that he had misunderstood it all along?


    However, Shen Nan did not dare to refuse Shen Yu¡¯s order. He could only stop what he was doing and sit quietly in his seat, waiting for the situation to change. If he had no other choice, he would still have to get out of the car.


    ¡°Why is it this kid? This kid hasn¡¯t given up yet?¡± Shen Nan could not help but be surprised when he saw the male lead enter the stage. Although he did not, he really admired this kid¡¯s persistence. Shen Nan was stunned.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, this is the one I told you when Millie and I first entered junior high school. Millie¡¯s first confession was this kid. At that time, I stopped him. I did not expect this kid to have actually passed the Imperial University¡¯s exam. He has not given up yet. Even I admire his perseverance.¡±


    Shen Nan gave Shen Yu a general introduction to the situation, and also recounted his own feelings. This seemed to be sprinkling a handful of salt on Shen Yu¡¯s wound. Shen Yu, who was originally in a very dull mood, was about to have a murderous heart in an instant.


    ¡°Ai¡­ Emily, I¡¯m Liang Kang. I wrote you a love letter when I was in junior high school, but you didn¡¯t ept it, your brother said you didn¡¯t want to fall in love when you were in junior high, so I¡¯ve been waiting, and now I¡¯ve been admitted to Imperial University, I¡­ I really like you, so, please give me a chance to pursue you.¡±


    Emily was stunned. Junior high? How long ago was that? But she really didn¡¯t remember such a person.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who confessed to you at the school gate when we first arrived at the junior high school. He was threatened by Shen Nan. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so good-looking when he grew up. He hasn¡¯t given up yet? He¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    Seeing that Emily didn¡¯t remember Liang Kang at all, Qi Yan hurriedly reminded Emily by her ear. Looking at Liang Kang, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sympathetic, but also a little envious. She sympathized with Liang Kang for being in love with someone for so long without any results. She was envious of Liang Kang¡¯s courage to actually express his feelings twice.


    ¡°Wow, he¡¯s so affectionate. He¡¯s been in love for so long. Junior high? Isn¡¯t that six years ago? Oh my god, I¡¯m so envious. I also want someone to be in love with me for so long.¡±


    ¡°The key is that he¡¯s not bad-looking. If it were me, I would definitely agree. Now, the people who are so sincere in love with someone are all dead.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t such a beautiful love fall on my head?¡±


    ¡°Agree to him.¡±


    ¡°Agree to him.¡±


    ¡­


    Boos came from the surroundings after another. Emily frowned in dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t like others to make decisions for her.


    ¡°Only giving you a chance to pursue me?¡± Emily frowned. This Liang Kang in front of her would leave a way out for her. He was only asking for a chance. Wasn¡¯t that a little silly?


    When Emily¡¯s voice rang out, the surroundings instantly became quiet. Even Liang Kang didn¡¯t react in time. He hurriedly nodded and revealed a happy expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re only giving me a chance to pursue you. I know I¡¯m not outstanding enough right now, and you don¡¯t like me. But I believe that in the end, you¡¯ll definitely know how good I am.¡±


    Emily smiled. Her already good-looking face was even more enviable when she smiled. Then, Emily¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t like you? Then what are you trying to do with all this? Forcing me to agree to your request? Then what¡¯s the difference between this and moral kidnapping? You like to gain the attention of others, but I don¡¯t like it. Please keep a low profile when pursuing someone in the future. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself and make the other party hate you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­. No, I really like you.¡±

 Chapter 218 - Plastic-Sealed Note

    Chapter 218: stic-Sealed Note


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liang Kang never expected Emily to reject him so thoroughly. Emily wasn¡¯t so cold when she was in junior high, but why was she so sharp and unreasonable when she was in university?


    ¡°Do I have to like you just because you like me? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t ept your like. Please don¡¯t make any sensationalism in the future. I don¡¯t like it even more.¡±


    Emily was indeed merciless, but Liang Kang was wrong. When he first confessed to Emily, it was the first time Emily had experienced such a scene, so she was naturally at a loss.


    However, after so long, she had already lost count of the number of people who confessed to Emily. She was naturally familiar with dealing with such people. Anyway, she just had to put an end to the other party¡¯s thoughts from the start, so he didn¡¯t have to make things difficult for her.


    She did not like to be the center of attention in the crowd. Naturally, she also hated people who did things like this. To say something arrogant, there were many people who liked her. Was she supposed to respond to all of them?


    ¡°My brother is right. When I was still young in junior high, I did not want to fall in love. It¡¯s the same when I¡¯m in university. I only want to study hard and I don¡¯t want to fall in love.¡±


    After saying that, Emily pulled Qi Yan upstairs. Thest sentence was directed at Liang Kang and the others. She only wanted to study hard and it was best not to bother her about falling in love.


    ¡°Impressive, Sister. You¡¯re getting more and more familiar with dealing with this kind of thing.¡± Qi Yan used her butt to bump against Emily¡¯s waist. Her eyes were full of ridicule, but in her heart, she gave Emily a thumbs up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. This Liang Kang really has perseverance. I¡¯m impressed. By saying that, aren¡¯t youpletely crushing other people¡¯s naked love?¡± Qi Yan thought of Liang Kang¡¯s final disappointed gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little heartache.


    ¡°What?¡± Emily felt a little strange. Qi Yan actually spoke up for Liang Kang?


    If it was any other time, wouldn¡¯t Qi Yan scold the person she confessed to at the same time and then warn her to keep her eyes open?


    ¡°No, I just think that Liang Kang is actually pretty good. Look, Shen Nan stopped him from confessing to you when he was in the first year of junior high, didn¡¯t he?¡± Qi Yan asked. ¡°If it were me, I would definitely be a coward or change to another person. But this is university, and he¡¯s here again. It¡¯s clear that he really likes you.¡±


    Emily could not believe what she had heard. She reached out and touched Qi Yan¡¯s forehead. Then, she used her forehead temperature as a reference and muttered softly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a fever either.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with a fever!¡± Qi Yan pped Emily¡¯s hand away and looked at Emily discontentedly. Wasn¡¯t she talking about her thoughts? Emily actually thought that she was sick?


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t have a fever. Don¡¯t think about it. That little head of yours can¡¯t hold so many things. You¡¯d better unpack your things first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll see where you sleep tonight.¡± After saying that, Emily took out her clothes from her suitcase and hung them in the wardrobe.


    ¡°Hey, I say, are you really not going to have a boyfriend when you¡¯re in university? Others have said that you must have a rtionship when you¡¯re in university. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future.¡±


    Qi Yan leaned against Emily¡¯s bed. Seeing that Emily did not care about her topic, she instantly felt a little disappointed. She snatched the clothes from Emily¡¯s hands and forced Emily to look at her. ¡°Emily, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still waiting for Shen Yu toe back.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Shen Yu is only my brother.¡± An unnatural look shed across Emily¡¯s face. She snatched the things from Qi Yan and hung the clothes in the wardrobe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? Even though you don¡¯t take the initiative to ask about Shen Yu, that¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control yourself after asking. Otherwise, how are you going to exin this note?¡±


    Qi Yan took out a piece of paper from a book. If Emily hadn¡¯t ced it properly and revealed a corner, Qi Yan wouldn¡¯t have seen it.


    Qi Yan remembered very clearly that when she went to the Shen family to y with Emily, she had identally seen this note. At that time, it was so precious that Emily didn¡¯t even let her touch it. After her threats and enticement, she had been forced to leave. Emily just told her that this was the note that Shen Yu left her. It had the words ¡®wait for me toe back¡¯.


    Emily snatched the note at lightning speed, and with an unnatural look on her face, coughed twice to cover her embarrassment. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t, this note¡­ This note is just¡­ just¡­.¡±

 Chapter 219 - Hesitation

    Chapter 219: Hesitation


    Trantor: Dragon Boat Trantion Editor: Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Just what? You can¡¯t even say it yourself. In fact, you¡¯ve been waiting for Shen Yu toe back. Millie, it¡¯s been eleven years. Haven¡¯t you been able to face up to your feelings?¡± Qi Yan asked. ¡°If it was just a sibling¡¯s feelings for a brother, would you value this piece of paper so much?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yan, don¡¯t say it anymore.¡± Emily was a little powerless. Her feelings had been exposed, but Emily did not feel embarrassed. After all, in front of Qi Yan, Emily had nothing to hold back. She only had a deep sense of powerlessness.


    She forced herself not to inquire about Shen Yu, forced herself not to think about him, and even told herself that Shen Yu would definitelye back. After all, Shen Yu had promised her that he would definitely do it.


    However, she had waited for eleven years. When Shen Yu left, she was seven years old, and she was already eighteen years old. Shen Yu still had not returned. Even she herself could not tell whether it was because she was still holding on to hope¡­ or because she was used to waiting.


    ¡°Millie, actually, we are both cowards.¡± Qi Yanughed self-deprecatingly. When it came to others, she was very clear-headed. But when it came to herself, Qi Yan was also a coward.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about heavy things. You still have so many things to unpack. Hurry up and unpack your things. After you¡¯re done,e downstairs with me for a run.¡±


    Emily pushed Qi Yan to the side of her bed and ced the rag in her hand on Qi Yan¡¯s hand. She smiled innocently.


    ¡°What? Run? I¡¯ll unpack up all these things today. I¡¯ve already exercised enough. You should go by yourself. I won¡¯t apany you. I was wrong. I¡¯ll pack up my things obediently. I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Qi Yan felt that Emily was taking revenge on her. She knew that she hated things like exercise the most. Her clothes would be smelly. She really could not understand why Emily was so keen on running.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, do you want me to call Millie and ask her toe down?¡± Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu with gratification and spoke. Fortunately, it was still useful to stay by Emily¡¯s side for so many years. At least Emily knew how to reject people. Otherwise, the cold air maker behind him might freeze him to death.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Leave your car behind. You can go back to the dormitory first.¡± Shen Yu rejected Shen Nan without hesitation. It seemed that he was not ready to appear in front of Emily yet.


    ¡°What?¡± Shen Nan was puzzled. Didn¡¯t Shen Yue here to look for Emily? After so many years of not seeing each other, shouldn¡¯t he be eager to see each other?


    Shen Nan nced at Shen Yu, who was still silent. On the other hand, Shen Nan was the first topromise. He passed his car keys to Shen Yu, and then he felt a little worried. Shen Yu and Shen Nan looked at each other. ¡°Fifth Brother, I just bought this car. Grandpa gave me a reward. You have to cherish it for me.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Shen Yu was a little impatient. He took Shen Nan¡¯s car keys, then got out of the car and dragged Shen Nan out of the driver¡¯s seat. He sat in the car, then closed the window, and locked the door. Hepletely ignored Shen Nan¡¯s stunned expression.


    When Shen Nan saw that Shen Yu was not paying attention to him, he simply made a scene and walked to his dorm building. He turned around every three steps, and when he saw that Shen Yu had no intention of starting the car, he quickly shook his head. Then, he sped up and left.


    Shen Yu did not know how long he had been sitting in the car, ying with his phone. He had never been so hesitant in doing things as he was now. Shen Yuughed at himself. There were actually times when he did not dare to do something.


    Just as he was wondering, he saw a familiar figure appear at the bottom of the dormitory building. She was wearing pink sportswear, a pair of white sports headphones, and a bag of trash in her hand.


    After Emily threw the trash into the trash can, she began to move her arms as she walked, doing warm-up exercises. Music was ying in the headphones, so she did not notice that a figure was following behind her.


    Emily walked to the yground with ease and began to run quickly. This was a habit she had developed over the years. She would always run a fewps at night to getfortable. She had originally been afraid that she would be too tired and wanted to rx¡­ However, Qi Yan¡¯s words this afternoon had made her very annoyed. She felt that she needed to vent.


    Perhaps it was because she was upset, or perhaps it was because she was too focused on running, Emilypletely did not notice that a gaze had been fixed on her. Perhaps she had long been ustomed to the gaze of others on her.


    After a full 10ps, a thinyer of sweat appeared on Emily¡¯s body before she felt much morefortable. Only then did she stop and take a detour to the school¡¯s supermarket. She picked up the things that Qi Yan had instructed her to buy and walked towards the dormitory building.


    It was already veryte, and there were not many people on the road. Carrying the things in her hands, Emily ced the earphones in the bag. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong.. She looked back, but did not see anything.

 Chapter 220 - Stay Away From Me

    <h4>Chapter 220: Stay Away From Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily frowned and continued to walk forward. After walking for a distance, she looked back and made sure that she didn¡¯t see anything. Only then did she feel assured and boldly walk forward.


    After walking for a while, Emily looked ahead. If she wanted to stay in the dormitory, she had to walk past the Forest Avenue in front. The Forest Avenue was surrounded by lush trees, and there wasn¡¯t a single person on the road under the street lights.


    The already tense atmosphere coupled with the road was indeed a little scary, especially when Emily felt that there was someone following behind her. Emily felt that this was the best ce to ambush the enemy. However, it did not seem to be a big deal to her now.


    Emily boldly continued to walk forward. She ced the bag on her wrist, held her cell phone in her hand, and chatted with Qi Yan. ¡®Walking on our school¡¯s Forest Avenue at night is a little scary.¡¯


    Just as Emily finished sending the message, she suddenly heard clear footsteps behind her. She instantly turned her head and saw a familiar face appear in front of her. Emily hurriedly took two steps back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emily had to admit that she was indeed shocked. The streetmps on the road were already dark, and when they shone on people¡¯s faces, they looked even more terrifying. Fortunately, Emily was very brave... She quickly stabilized her mind.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯ve liked you for so many years. Why are you doing this to me?¡± Liang Kang¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. If Liang Kang¡¯s eyes could be burning, Emily felt that he would definitely want to burn her to death.


    Emily frowned. Didn¡¯t she say it clearly enough during the day? Why did he still provoke her at this time? Or was it because of love that he wanted to deal with her?


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for so many years. What right do you have to humiliate me? Is my love that cheap?¡± Liang Kang¡¯s eyes were absent-minded as he questioned Emily.


    He had clearly liked her for so many years. Why did Emily not ept him? She said that she did not want to fall in love when she was in junior high. Now that she was in university and he had waited for so long, why was Emily still unwilling to agree?


    ¡°Do you know how many people are talking about me behind my back today? They make it sound like my feelings are worthless. If you don¡¯t let me have it, I won¡¯t let you have it either,¡± Liang Kang said and pounced on Emily.


    Emily¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She nimbly dodged, and Liang Kang directly fell to the ground. However, Emily didn¡¯t hesitate to step forward and directly kick Liang Kang. Liang Kang grunted and hurriedly covered his stomach.


    ¡°I already told you clearly during the day. Don¡¯t provoke me. There¡¯s no rule that I have to like you if you like me. So, stay away from me. Next time, it won¡¯t be so simple.¡±


    Emily¡¯s mood was originally not very good. After running for a while, she finally felt better. In the end, this person came to provoke her again. Did he dislike that her day was too easy?


    ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you ept me?¡± Liang Kang felt extremely ashamed. He had thought of threatening Emily to be with him tonight. He did not expect that he would be subdued so easily. His face and pride werepletely gone.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t like you.¡± Emily was depressed. Did she not show it clearly enough? Why was he still pestering her? What was even worse was that he had done something so extreme.


    ¡°Who is it? Come out!¡± Emily suddenly looked behind her. Her feeling was not wrong. The person behind her was obviously breathing disorderly. This time, she clearly felt that the person who had been following her was not Liang Kang.


    After Emily finished speaking, she saw a figure walking out from the darkness. For some reason, Emily felt that the figure was very familiar, but she could not tell where she had seen it before.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Emily asked in a deep voice. Why were they following her all the way? She didn¡¯t seem to know this person.


    The figureughed. That voice also made Emily feel that it was very familiar. Emily frowned. This person was very strange. She also felt that he was very dangerous. She unconsciously began to step back, but the figure slowly walked towards her, walking in front of her. Looking at that familiar face, Emily hesitated.


    ¡°Emi, long time no see.¡± The man spoke first. Such a familiar name made Emily¡¯s eyes turn red instantly. She once again confirmed whether the person in front of her was the one she was familiar with.


    ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Shen Yu was a little disappointed. He thought that Emily would be able to recognize him at a nce. However, this scene did not seem to be what he had imagined. Especially when he saw Emily¡¯s eyes turn red instantly. He med himself even more.. It was normal for Emily not to recognize him.

 Chapter 221 - I’m Back

    <h4>Chapter 221: I¡¯m Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Brother... Brother, is it really you?¡± Emily was a little unsure. Shen Yu¡¯s face was very simr to Shen Yu¡¯s from eleven years ago, only more mature than Shen Yu¡¯s. What Emily could not believe was that Shen Yu would suddenly appear in front of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Sorry, it took me so long toe back.¡± Shen Yu nodded. The person he had been longing for was right in front of him. Only he knew that this was the person he had been longing for for so many years.


    The tears in Emily¡¯s eyes could no longer be controlled. They kept falling. She did not care about being reserved. She suddenly threw herself into Shen Yu¡¯s arms and cried until she was out of breath. ¡°Why did you onlye back at this time... Do you know... I¡¯ve waited for you for so long.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll never leave you again.¡± Shen Yu hugged the person in his arms tightly. Only at this moment did he feel a sense of reality. Emily had really returned to his side.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Emily suddenly raised her head and pushed Shen Yu with her palm. Shen Yu was careless and took two steps back. He looked at Emily in confusion.


    Emily stubbornly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She looked at Shen Yu with hatred. ¡°You said the same thing eleven years ago. I understand why you left. You told me to wait for you, but you made me wait for eleven years. You¡¯re a liar. You said you¡¯d never leave me, but you abandoned me for eleven years.¡±


    The more Emily thought about it, the sadder she became. She simply squatted down on the ground and hugged her legs tightly. She started crying hard, and she cried until she was heartbroken.


    The more she cried, the more Shen Yu felt his heart hurt. It was all because of him that Emily was so sad now.


    Shen Yu did not know how tofort Emily, so he could only quietly squat next to Emily. When Emily was tired of crying and vented her emotions, he went forward and hugged Emily in his arms. He patted Emily¡¯s back gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. This time, I won¡¯t leave without you.¡± Shen Yu understood that although he was sad when he left Emily, he did not understand her. Emily only wanted to vent her emotions now.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust you again. If you go down and leave me alone for so long, I¡¯ll definitely ignore you. I¡¯ll definitely find a ce to hide so that you won¡¯t be able to find me no matter how hard you try.¡±


    Emily looked up and threatened Shen Yu fiercely. The happiest person who could see Shen Yu appearing in front of her was her. Shen Yu had really appeared in front of her.


    The two of them reminisced about the past andpletely forgot about Liang Kang who was still lying on the ground. Liang Kang was confused by the scene in front of him. However, he was not a fool. What cold goddess? She was still amon person.


    ¡°Ptui, you still say that you won¡¯t fall in love during university. I think it¡¯s just a cover for you.¡± To actually be in front of him and making out with others, this was an insult to him.


    Shen Yu looked at Liang Kang who was on the ground. His gaze was as if he was going to cut Liang Kang into pieces. Liang Kang could not help but tremble in fear and swallow his saliva. He braced himself and continued to say, ¡°If you had said earlier that you had someone you liked, you wouldn¡¯t have made me waste so much time on you. You¡¯re really disgusting.¡±


    Emily was speechless. If she remembered correctly, she had already rejected him in junior high school, right? It was his own stupidity. What did it have to do with her?


    ¡°ssmate, if you don¡¯t have a good brain, eat more brain-boosting food. Even if Emi doesn¡¯t have someone she likes, she won¡¯t be with you. Why do you have to embarrass yourself?¡±


    Shen Yu suppressed the anger in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for Emily being here, he would definitely teach Liang Kang a lesson. Emily was his person, and Liang Kang actually dared to touch her... He had already given Emily enough face by not going up and giving him a good beating.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t talk to such a selfish person. If he¡¯s so stupid, you¡¯ll be infected.¡± Emily got up and pulled Shen Yu away. After taking two steps, she turned around and looked at Liang Kang.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you, so I won¡¯t agree to your pursuit. I won¡¯t agree to your pursuit just because you like me for many years. I don¡¯t like you, so please stay away from me. As for who I like and who I want to be with in the future, it has nothing to do with you. After all, I¡¯m not close to you.¡±


    Liang Kang did not even have time to react before Emily had already left with Shen Yu. On one side, Emily was depressed to have met such a selfish man. On the other, she was happy that Shen Yu had returned.


    However, Liang Kang¡¯s interlude quickly passed.. Looking at Shen Yu who was helping her carry her things, Emily finally had a real feeling that Shen Yu had really returned.

 Chapter 222 - Could It Be Fake

    <h4>Chapter 222: Could It Be Fake</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shen Yu asked with a smile on his face. He had been holding it in all along the way. It was not that he did not feel Emily¡¯s gaze, but he just could not figure out what the girl next to him was thinking.


    Emily shook her head and gave him a bright smile. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s a little unreal. Have you reallye back?¡±


    Emily suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Shen Yu in disbelief. She frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re not real? Did Sixth Brother find you to act and make me happy?¡±


    Shen Yu did not know whether tough or cry as soon as Emily finished speaking. Was Emily¡¯s mind ying tricks on her now? How was he supposed to prove that he was Shen Yu?


    Shen Yu stopped in his tracks. Emily looked at him in confusion as he took out his phone and dialed Shen Nan¡¯s number. The call was picked up very quickly. Shen Yu turned on the speaker and Shen Nan¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, are you done using the car? That¡¯s the first day of school gift that Grandpa gave me. It¡¯s very precious.¡± Emily could not have misheard this voice. It really was Shen Nan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Emi is beside me. Why don¡¯t you help me verify that I am myself?¡± Shen Yu looked at Emily with a smile as he said this. Emily¡¯s face immediately turned red like a cooked shrimp.


    On the other end of the phone, Shen Nan asked Shen Yu to pass the phone to Emily. He had no idea that Shen Yu was using the loudspeaker. When he heard Emily call him ¡®Sixth Brother,¡¯ Shen Nan immediately scolded Emily.


    ¡°Emily, have you been reading too much?¡± Shen Nan asked. ¡°Although Fifth Brother looks a little different from when he was young, anyone with eyes can tell that he is my Fifth Brother. Are you out of your mind? Do you think that I found someone to act and lie to you?¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. He only asked Shen Nan to prove his identity. He did not ask Shen Nan to scold Emily.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t tell me that Brother woulde back.¡±Emily felt wronged. Anyone would be surprised to see a person who had disappeared for eleven years suddenly appear in front of her. Emily had also not seen Shen Yu for eleven years. How would she know what Shen Yu looked like now? What if Shen Nan had really found someone simr to him?


    ¡°What a fool. You¡¯re a ssic case of being silly from reading. It was Fifth Brother who told me not to tell you. Don¡¯t you understand? Fifth Brother wanted to give you a surprise.¡± Shen Nan¡¯s voice came from the phone again. He was a little impatient.


    In Shen Nan¡¯s eyes, Emily was just being pretentious. She had clearly thought about it a lot before, but she had forced herself not to contact Shen Yu. Now that he had appeared in front of her, she began to doubt whether he was real or not.


    ¡°I know, I know. Why are you being so long-winded?¡± When Emily heard Shen Nan talking on the phone, asking whether she was stupid or not, she looked at Shen Yu, who was beside her, and was extremely anxious. She hurriedly hung up the phone. ¡°Sixth Brother, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go.¡± If Shen Nan were to continue speaking, she would probably be scolded by Shen Nan to the point that she was useless.


    ¡°Is this how this kid usually treats you?¡± Shen Yu was very dissatisfied, but he felt that it was extremely familiar. Emily and Shen Nan liked to bicker when they were young, and they were still like this now. On the contrary, it made Shen Yu feel extremely at ease, as if he had never left.


    ¡°Ah? Oh, that¡¯s not it. Maybe he was really angered by me.¡± Emily did not react for a moment. The smile on her face deepened. In her mind, she kept recalling what Shen Nan had just said. Brother wanted to give her a surprise.


    ¡°Brother, so, Sixth Brother has been acting all mysterious today to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Shen Yu said with a smile. Emily quickly remembered that Shen Nan was acting strangely today. There was nothing that she did not understand now. It turned out that Shen Nan and Shen Yu had been in contact all this time. No wonder Shen Yu was so sure that she was Emily.


    Shen Yu nodded. A hint of gloominess shed across Shen Yu¡¯s face, ¡°Emi, only Xiao Nan and Li Yu know that I¡¯m back. Initially, I didn¡¯t n to show myself today. I just wanted to take a look at you silently. But in the end, I couldn¡¯t help it. So, can you help me keep it a secret?¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t understand. He was already back, so why didn¡¯t he let others know? The Shen family missed him very much. Although they didn¡¯t deliberately mention him?in front of her, Emily knew that... the Shen family missed Shen Yu very much.


    Several times, she saw Old Madam Shen secretly wiping her tears while looking at Shen Yu¡¯s photo. Second Aunt and Third Aunt wereforting her by the side. Old Madam Shen even pointed at Shen Yan and scolded him for being cruel. But this kind of thing... Old Madam Shen returned to normal the moment Emily went downstairs.. They were afraid that she would be sad and upset, so they hid their thoughts.

 Chapter 223 - Incomprehensible

    <h4>Chapter 223: Iprehensible</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell the family?¡± Emily could not bear to do so. They were all carefully protecting her emotions. She also wanted to share such a happy event with the Shen family.


    Seeing that Shen Yu did not say anything, Emily quickly exined, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry. Grandpa and Grandma miss you very much. Several times, I saw Grandma holding your photo and crying. Then, she scolded Grandpa for being heartless. If they knew that you¡¯re back, they would definitely be very happy.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and patted Emily¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just keep it a secret for a while. When I¡¯ve settled the matter, I¡¯ll appear in front of them on my own initiative.¡±


    ¡°Brother, will you still leave?¡± Emily was disappointed. Would Shen Yu leave just like before after he settled the matter? At the thought of this, Emily felt like she could hardly breathe.


    Shen Yu sighed. He understood that it was normal for Emily to be so insecure. He reached out and pulled Emily into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said gently. ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave this time. I promise you, so you have to have faith in me.¡±


    Emily suddenly felt a little dazed, but she was very happy after hearing Shen Yu¡¯s words. She instantly forgot that they were already at the entrance of the dormitory. People would pass by from time to time, and handsome men and beautiful women would easily attract the attention of others. Emily¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she hurriedly pushed Shen Yu away.


    She was no longer a seven-year-old child. How could she hug him just like that? Moreover, there were so many people around.


    ¡°Brother... Brother... I¡¯m here. You just came back today. You must be very tired. Go back and rest early. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. I¡¯ll tell you when you want me to.¡±


    After saying that, Emily was ready to take the things from Shen Yu¡¯s hands. Then, she wanted to go upstairs at lightning speed. She really did not like people looking at her like a monkey. She felt that it was very strange.


    However, Shen Yu grabbed the bag tightly. His eyes were dark. Then, he went forward and kissed Emily¡¯s forehead gently. Emily¡¯s face became even redder and she was instantly stunned on the spot. Her face was red.


    ¡®What does my brother mean? Why did he suddenly kiss me?¡¯ Emily was full of questions. She guessed that the expression on her face must be very ugly.


    Before she could react, Shen Yu loosened the bag in his hand. The bag quickly swayed to Emily¡¯s hand. Emily did not react at all. He loosened his hand and the bag fell to the ground. Emily was shocked.


    Emily hurriedly picked up the bag and went upstairs without looking back. Shen Yu was left shaking his head on the spot. It seemed that she was still shocked.


    Emily ran back to her bedroom in one breath and mmed the door shut. She leaned her back against the door frame and panted heavily. She tried hard to calm her beating heart. Did Shen Yu kiss her? Kissed her forehead?


    Ah, she really had to reflect now. What did Shen Yu mean by that?


    ¡°Millie? What¡¯s wrong? is someone chasing after you?¡± Qi Yan poked her head out from the bed, seeing Emily¡¯s flustered expression and confusion in her eyes, Emily was not afraid of anything now. Could it be that she was scared by someone?


    ¡°Xiao Yan, what does it mean if someone kissed you, but kissed you on the forehead?¡± Emily rushed to Qi Yan¡¯s bedside and blurted out her doubts. She could not understand.


    ¡°This will depend on the specific situation and analysis. It will depend on who the person is.¡± Qi Yan smiled mysteriously. She felt that Emily was a little abnormal, after she went out for a run. Could it be that she had some fortuitous encounter?


    Emily¡¯s face fell. What difference was there between Qi Yan saying it and not saying it? Forget it. Let her bother herself. She passed the bag to Qi Yan. ¡°Your things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? Aren¡¯t you going to ask or share with me why you had such a question the moment you came back?¡±


    Qi Yan took the item in puzzlement. This was not what she had expected. Shouldn¡¯t Emily continue to ask and then she would trick Emily into telling the truth?


    ¡°Ah? I have nothing to share. I¡¯m just curious.¡± Emily was extremely calm, it was as if the question just now had nothing to do with her. Although she was curious, she had not figured it out yet. Moreover, she had promised Shen Yu not to tell anyone about his return, so it was better for her to think about it on her own.


    Emily took her happy clothes and prepared to wash up. Then, she reached out and covered her forehead with her hand. She could not help but smile. This series of actions made Qi Yan even more curious, but she was even clearer about it. It was very difficult to trick Emily into saying anything. She could only sulk and send a message to Shen Nan by herself.


    ¡®I suspect that Millie is keeping a dog outside behind my back.¡¯

 Chapter 224 - Revenge For You

    <h4>Chapter 224: Revenge For You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯s back.¡± Shen Nan quickly sent the message back. Qi Yany on the bed and giggled. Emily nced at Qi Yan and shook her head helplessly.


    Emily did not need to guess Who Qi Yan was sending the message to. Only that person could make Qi Yan smile so happily.


    She could not care less about the two of them now. She was also very upset. What did Shen Yu mean? Was he doing it as a brother to a sister or something else? She was really annoyed to death.


    Ding dong.


    Emily¡¯s thoughts were instantly interrupted. She saw a cell phone message suddenly pop up. Emily opened it and saw a message that she had added as a friend. Looking at the profile picture, it was a blue sea under the setting sun. Shen Yu¡¯s name was reflected in the shadows of a few trees. When she saw the name, it was indeed the same as Shen Yu¡¯s. It was the word ¡®Shen Yu¡¯.


    Emily burst outughing. It was indeed very Shen Yu¡¯s style. She could even guess that there were not many friends on Shen Yu¡¯s WeChat.


    Emily clicked ¡®ept¡¯ and Shen Yu¡¯s message was immediately sent over. ¡®Emi, I¡¯m Shen Yu.¡¯


    ¡®Brother, I know. If I don¡¯t guess your name, I¡¯ll really be an idiot like Sixth Brother said.¡¯


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you take revenge.¡¯


    Revenge? Emily was puzzled. Could it be that Shen Nan and Shen Yu were together now? But didn¡¯t Shen Yu just send her back to the dormitory? Did he pick up Shen Nan again?


    ¡®Are you two together?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I told you before. When I came back, he was the only one who knew about it. I definitely can¡¯t stay at home. I asked him to help me find a house. Do you have sses tomorrow?¡¯


    Emily was puzzled, but she quickly replied, ¡®I¡¯ll report today and tomorrow. There shouldn¡¯t be anything tomorrow.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡¯


    Emily was very puzzled. Was he taking her somewhere to y? She touched her heart and was actually a little excited. She felt that there seemed to be something different between the two of them when Shen Yu came back this time, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any difference either. Shen Yu was the only one who was willing toe.


    However, if she were to reject Shen Yu¡¯s words, Emily felt that she didn¡¯t seem to be very willing, so she might as well directly tell him all her thoughts. ¡®Alright, but don¡¯te too early.¡¯


    Emily thought about it and continued to send a message to Shen Yu. ¡®I like to sleepte now.¡¯


    Emily would definitely not admit that she wanted him to teach her a lesson, which was why she wanted Shen Yu toe overter. At the thought of this, Emily hurriedly touched her face. Why did she feel that her face was starting to heat up again?


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re so strange today. Tell me honestly. Did something happen today when you went out for a run? Why are you smiling so brightly after you came back?¡± Qi Yan could not control her curiosity and simply threw her phone aside.


    Emily raised her head. The smile on her lips had long been out of control. She coughed twice and then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw a funny joke on the Inte.¡±


    Qi Yan narrowed her eyes. ¡®Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? That I¡¯ll actually believe what you said?¡¯


    Emily pretended not to see it. She climbed onto the bed and used the nket to cover herself. Then, she continued to chat with Shen Yu.


    ¡®Millie must have a dog outside.¡¯ Seeing that Emily was ignoring her, Qi Yan sent another message to Shen Nan. However, Shen Nan did not reply to her message for a long time. Qi Yan instantly felt a little disappointed.


    However, what she did not know was that Shen Nan was suffering from inhuman torture. Shen Nan was miserably assigned to the toilet by Shen Yu. He went to clean the toilet for Shen Yu.


    Shen Nan was about to give up at first, but when he saw the look in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, he admitted that he had given up. It was better for him not to provoke Shen Yu, especially when he saw that Shen Yu was holding a cell phone and chatting like a supervisor. Shen Yu¡¯s mouth was smiling. Shen Yu like this was really good.


    Shen Nan¡¯s cell phone rang. He wanted to take the opportunity to rest, but Shen Yu immediately threw him a look. Shen Nan could only turn around to get a toilet brush and scrub the toilet for Shen Yu. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that men don¡¯t cry easily... He felt like he was about to cry.


    It was only when Shen Yu put down the phone with a smile on his face that Shen Nan was relieved. He quickly replied to Qi Yan, ¡®That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a dog.¡¯


    ¡®Shen Yu, you¡¯re a dog!¡¯ Shen Nan looked at Shen Yu and red at him. This dog was right in front of him now. He was still pressuring him to do things. He was really too much of a dog. The only person who bullied him the moment he came back was probably Shen Yu.


    However, Shen Nan had waited for a long time. When he saw that it was already 11 pm, he guessed that Qi Yan had already fallen asleep.. He sat on the sofa weakly.

 Chapter 225 - You’ve Gone Too Far

    <h4>Chapter 225: You¡¯ve Gone Too Far</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    However, just as he sat down, Shen Yu stretched out his leg and kicked him. Without hesitation, he ordered Shen Nan to leave. ¡°You can leave now that you¡¯ve finished your work.¡±


    ¡°My dear Fifth Brother, aren¡¯t you being a little too cruel? Don¡¯t you see what time it is now? The dormitory has long closed. Are you nning to let me sleep on the street?¡± Shen Nan felt like he was about to cry.


    Shen Nan had clearly gotten someone to clean up Shen Yu¡¯s ce early in the morning. However, Shen Yu, who was obsessed with cleanliness, insisted that the ce was not clean enough and asked him to get someone to clean it up again. The problem was that it was already sote. Where else could he go to look for someone? He might as welle by himself.


    However, who would have thought that the clean ce that he had checked at that time would actually be covered in dust? The most detestable thing was that even though the toilet was the cleanest ce, his Fifth Brother was able to find faults in it. Who wasn¡¯t a pampered young master? Why was he the only one cleaning? But who asked Shen Nan to be the most afraid of Shen Yu? Shen Nan could only obediently do his work with a nce.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to finish the work, but it was already sote, and Shen Yu still wanted to chase Shen Nan away? Was this still his dearest Fifth Brother? Why was he so cruel to him?


    ¡°It seems a little unkind. How about this? You sleep on the sofa.¡± Shen Yu touched his chin and looked at the sofa Shen Nan was sitting on. The corners of his mouth curved into a smile.


    ¡°Shen Yu! Are you doing this on purpose?! Your ce is so big, and there are still a few rooms in the guest room. Why are you making me sleep on the sofa? You are too much. To think that I went to pick you up early in the morning and even helped you hide it from Millie. The two of them even suspected that I had done something behind their backs today. I took the me for you, and this is how you treat me?¡±


    The more Shen Nan thought about it, the angrier he got. He was so angry that he stood up from the sofa and used Shen Yu of his wrongdoings. Who knew that Shen Yu did not even give him a nce? He turned around and left, leaving behind a light sentence. ¡°Sleep on the couch or leave.¡±


    Shen Nan thought he was going crazy. What did he do to offend Shen Yu?


    Shen Nan thought for a long time did not understand. Fortunately, Shen Yu still had a conscience and also prepared a quilt for him, but he still could not sleep ah. He missed his soft bed.


    The night passed very quickly. Emily looked at the time. It was only 7 o¡¯clock in the morning, but she was already so excited that she could not fall asleep. It should be said that she had not fallen asleep the whole night, so she simply did not sleep. She turned over and got out of bed, she began to fiddle with her wardrobe. What should she wearter?


    Emily looked at her wardrobe and fell into deep distress. It was the first time that she realized that she did not have enough clothes. She actually could not pick out any good-looking clothes out of so many clothes.


    Emily stood in front of the wardrobe for almost half an hour before she took out a skirt from the wardrobe andpared it to her body. Then, she put it in unhappily and fiddled with it in the wardrobe again. However, she still could not find something to wear. Emily rubbed her hair in distress. Her beautiful hair instantly had the tendency of developing into a chicken coop.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, Xiao Yan, wake up quickly. Can you help me see what to wear today?¡± Emily could not find anything, so she could only ask Qi Yan for help.


    Qi Yan was sleeping soundly, but she was woken up by Emily. She was slightly angry when she woke up and saw a head with a chicken coop on it in front of her bed. She was shocked. ¡°What time is it? There¡¯s nothing going on today. Can¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Quick, let me see what clothes I should wear today. Hurry up, I¡¯m worried to death.¡±


    Seeing that Qi Yan was still sleepy, Emily directly rubbed Qi Yan¡¯s face, helping Qi Yan wake up quickly.


    Qi Yan was helpless. She pped Emily¡¯s hand away and sat up straight from the bed. Her blurry eyes were still somewhat sleepy. She looked at Emily like a resentful woman, and the resentment in her heart grew. ¡°Tell me first, what are you going out to do today?¡±


    ¡°Oh... This...¡± Emily was in a difficult position. She had a trace of regret. If she had known earlier, she would not have woken Qi Yan up so impulsively. What was she going to say now?


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say it? If you¡¯re not going to say it, then I¡¯ll continue to sleep. You can go and figure it out yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Qi Yan was ready to continue lying down. Emily hurriedly pulled her back and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m going to meet a very important person today.¡±


    ¡°A man or a woman?¡± Qi Yan was instantly excited. How could she be sleepy now? She had said that Emily had been acting strangely since she had returnedst night, and that she was actually going to meet a very important person... She had said that Emily had a dog outside.


    Emily hesitated for a moment and muttered softly, ¡°A man.¡±

 Chapter 226 - In a Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 226: In a Dilemma</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°A man! I said something was wrong since you came back yesterday. Tell me the truth now. Who is he? What is his name? What does his family do? When did you two meet? How far have you progressed?¡±


    Qi Yan¡¯s barrage of questions left Emily dumbfounded. How was she going to answer now? She was ready to pretend to be dead and deny it. ¡°Forget it, you should continue sleeping. Pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Emily, are we still friends? You actually hid it from me. This is too much.¡±


    Qi Yan exploded when she heard that. Emily actually didn¡¯t tell her? She had to know who had bewitched her little cutie. If she knew, she would definitely not let him off.


    The corners of Emily¡¯s mouth curled into a beautiful arc. Then, she beckoned Qi Yan over with her finger. The moment Qi Yan came closer, she immediately stretched out her hands and rubbed Qi Yan¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I have some progress. Now, help me take a look at what I¡¯m going to wearter.¡±


    Qi Yan was shocked. Emily actually did not deny it. Was she really going to have a boyfriend? What about Shen Yu? Didn¡¯t Emily always wait for Shen Yu toe back? How did she manage to hook up with someone else after taking a single step out yesterday? Did Shen Nan know that Emily was going crazy?


    ¡°You really have someone else? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Shen Nan will definitely go crazy if he knows. He is guarding against it with all his might. In the end, you still found a new partner that you can develop with. He will definitely go crazy,¡± Qi Yan muttered to herself. Qi Yan started to worry for Shen Nan.


    One had to know that Shen Nan was only one step away from expelling all the members of the opposite sex around Emily because of Shen Yu. If Shen Nan knew that Emily was able to find a partner that she could develop with, he would probably die of anger.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Emily was puzzled. However, she did not hear what Qi Yan said very clearly. She only heard the name Shen Nan.


    Qi Yan hurriedly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m here to help you find something to wear.¡±


    Qi Yan climbed out of bed. So what if she felt sorry for Shen Nan? The happiness of her sister was the most important thing. Very quickly, Qi Yan took out a white dress from Emily¡¯s wardrobe. She raised her head and motioned for Emily to try it on.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this dress too in?¡± Emily looked at the dress in her hand and frowned.


    ¡°Trust my professional judgment. Go quickly.¡± Qi Yan patted her chest and promised.


    Very soon, Emily came out. Qi Yan was instantly surprised. She touched her chin and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Not bad, not bad. This is it. My judgment is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Is there really no problem?¡± Emily looked at herself in front of the mirror. She was wearing a pure white silk one-piece dress with a small V-neck design, faintly revealing some corbones. There was a small wrinkle at the bottom of the dress. It was just as long as the middle part of her thigh. There was a slender white and red belt tied around her waist, making her waist appear even more slender.


    Emily frowned. It was pretty, but wasn¡¯t it a little too exaggerated? William wondered if Shen Yu would find out that she was deliberately dressed like this?


    Moreover, this dress was good in every way, but because of the material of the silk, it was easy to crease when sitting on something. Wouldn¡¯t this affect her even more?


    ¡°No, no, change to another one. This one is easy to crease.¡± After saying that, Emily hurriedly changed out of her clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously very beautiful. Alright, then I¡¯ll change another one for you.¡± Qi Yan continued to pick out clothes for Emily. She took out a set of court-style retro clothes that were very popr this year. Emily hurriedly shook her head. Following that, she said, ¡°It¡¯s too exaggerated.¡±.


    Qi Yan ced the clothes back into her wardrobe, then continued to rummage through Emily¡¯s wardrobe. Finally, she took out a hoodie with a pleated skirt. Emily was instantly dissatisfied. ¡°It¡¯s too childish.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, that won¡¯t do. What do you want to do?¡± Qi Yan had a look of abandoning her responsibilities. This was the first time she had found Emily so difficult to please. She was usually a casual person no matter what she wore... Why did she suddenly be so conflicted?


    ¡°I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll listen to you, okay?¡± Hearing this, Emily became anxious and hurriedly grabbed Qi Yan¡¯s arm. If Qi Yan really left, she would really be in a dilemma.


    ¡°Good Qi Yan, quickly help me think of a way. I just feel that none of the clothes in my wardrobe are good-looking. I even feel that I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Emily sat on the chair dejectedly. This was the first time she felt so helpless.


    ¡°D*mn, Sister, you¡¯re really in trouble.. I¡¯m really getting more and more curious. Which man can charm you so much?¡±

 Chapter 227 - A Woman Looks Good For Herself

    <h4>Chapter 227: A Woman Looks Good For Herself</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily¡¯s face instantly turned red. She began to shift her gaze in a panic and stood up in an instant. ¡°Aiya, I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s time. I¡¯ll go wash up first. Remember to help me look for clothes. It might be better if I¡¯m not around.¡±


    After saying that, Emily ran to the bathroom to wash up, leaving Qi Yan alone in a daze. Qi Yan felt that she was so unlucky to have met such an ancestor, but she was not in a hurry to find clothes for Emily. Instead, she was prepared toin to Shen Nan first.


    Unexpectedly, when she turned on her phone, she saw the message that Shen Nan had replied to herst night. In an instant, her fingers quickly swiped on her phone.


    ¡®So, you know that Emily has someone to date? I was wondering why this little girl was acting so crazy this morning, asking me to find clothes for her so early in the morning. The most pitiful one is me.¡¯


    After sending the message, Qi Yan sent a sobbing emoji over. However, she still did not receive a reply from Shen Nan. It was probably better for her to go to sleep and continue matching clothes for Emily.


    When Emily came out, she saw that Qi Yan had unknowingly returned to her bed. She shook her head helplessly and saw the clothes that Qi Yan had ced on her chair. It was a three-dimensional jacquard blouse and a pair of ckce silk shorts. Emily nodded in satisfaction and did not hesitate anymore. She put the clothes aside and began to tidy herself up.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, are you going out with Millie today?¡± The moment Shen Nan woke up and saw the news, he lost hisposure and hurriedly knocked on Shen Yu¡¯s door.


    Shen Yu opened the door, looking as if he had not woken up. It was not easy for him to have a good sleep, but he was interrupted by this kid, Shen Nan. In an instant, he got up and became angry.


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m here to tell you the good news.¡± Shen Nan immediately put his phone in front of Shen Yu alertly and waved it. Shen Yu looked at it for a long time, but he still could not see it. Shen Yu grabbed Shen Nan¡¯s phone and was very confused.


    ¡°What does this mean? Didn¡¯t Emi tell me that she likes to sleep in?¡± Shen Yu frowned. Did Emily lie to him? But wasn¡¯t it just waking up early? What was there to hide?


    Shen Nan was a little surprised. Did Shen Yu study abroad and be stupid? Did he really believe that Emily would sleepte?


    ¡°Fifth Brother, do you really not understand? Millie lied to you when she said that she was going to sleepte. She dragged Qi Yan and started to dress up early in the morning. Isn¡¯t it obvious that she has an appointment with an important person? Tell me honestly, is that person you?¡±


    ¡°She has an appointment with an important person?¡± Shen Yu was even more confused. He quickly understood. So, did this mean that he was an important person to Emily? When he thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but curve.


    ¡°Yes, a woman looks good for herself. Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you were not in a hurry to appear in front of Millie? Why did you let her know that you were back?¡± Shen Nan replied to Qi Yan¡¯s message without raising his head.


    Shen Yu leaned against the door and thought about the situationst night. He could not help but feel a little amused and proud. ¡°I did not show myself. I was discovered by Emi.¡±


    ¡°What? Millie¡¯sbat ability is so powerful now? How could she still discover you?¡±


    Shen Nan raised his head abruptly. He only knew that Emily¡¯sbat ability was not weak now, but he did not expect her to be so powerful.


    Shen Yu briefly told Shen Nan about what happenedst night. Shen Nan listened with great interest, especially when he heard Shen Yu say that Emily did not hesitate to give Liang Kang a good beating. Immediately, he felt pain on behalf of Liang Kang.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, why do you think Liang Kang hasn¡¯t given up after so many years? That¡¯s true. It would be a pity if he were to hang himself on a crooked tree. Why didn¡¯t he investigate our Millie¡¯sbat strength before chasing after her?¡± Shen Nan shook his head and spoke with a shrewd mind.


    Shen Nan had just finished speaking when he felt a cold gaze fall on him. He quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just using this as a metaphor. I didn¡¯t say that our cute Millie is a crooked tree.¡±


    ¡°Does Millie often fight?¡± Shen Yu was a little puzzled. Emily used to be famous for her cuteness. How did she be a sweet and cool little chili when she came back?


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Before you left, didn¡¯t Millie say that she wanted to learn martial arts? After you left, she was even more diligent. Let me tell you, I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m a match for Millie now. That guy is really ruthless.. When I was in my first year of high school, she even beat up a few seniors and sent them to the hospital. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s amazing?¡±

 Chapter 228 - The Fight In the First Year of High School

    <h4>Chapter 228: The Fight In the First Year of High School</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention this before?¡± Shen Yu stood up and poured himself a ss of water. Then, he sat on the sofa, feeling as if he wanted to hear a story. Shen Nan was the only one who knew about this.


    Shen Nan instantly became excited. He told Shen Yu about what happened in the first year of high school. It was also from then on that he knew that Emily was actually so strong. She had actually knocked down a few burly third-year high school students.


    During their junior and senior years, Emily had her Sixth Brother, Shen Nan, by her side. Naturally, they would not be so shameless as to harass Emily. Many people saw that Emily was not easy to deal with, so they changed their target. That was Qi Yan, who was not much weaker than Emily.


    During their first year of high school, third-year high school students would frequently harass Qi Yan. They would either stop Qi Yan from returning to the ssroom after ss, or they would stand at the door of the ssroom to cause a ruckus. During that period of time... Qi Yan was worried that someone would follow her even when she was walking on the road.


    During that period of time, Emily and Shen Nan had sent Qi Yan home before returning home. However, even so, they were unable to stop those senior students from harassing Qi Yan. They had even joined forces with others to block Qi Yan in the toilet. If Shen Nan had not arrived in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Initially, Shen Nan had intended to resolve this matter. Who knew that Emily was even more unable to tolerate it than Shen Nan? She did not go through Shen Nan at all and directly arranged to meet with the seniors who were heckling Qi Yan.


    ¡°Shen Nan, quickly go and take a look. Millie found those seniors and arranged to meet them at the back entrance of the school.¡±


    Qi Yan anxiously looked for Shen Nan. The back entrance of the school was famous for being chaotic. There were often fights and brawls in the school, which happened there.


    ¡°What? Just her alone?¡± Shen Nan was still discussing with Li Yu about how to deal with those people. In the end, before they even started, he saw Qi Yan rushing over and saying that Emily had gone to look for those people by herself. ¡°Qi Yan, what were you doing?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop her. I told her not to go, but she didn¡¯t listen to me. When I was anxious, I came to look for you guys. Hurry up and go. Those people are very scary. I heard that there¡¯s someone in the martial arts team from the school. Will Millie be at a disadvantage?¡±


    Qi Yan was so anxious that she stomped her feet on the spot. If Emily was hurt because of her incident, she would definitely not forgive herself.


    ¡°That fool! Li Yu, go and call for help.¡± After saying that, Shen Nan hurriedly ran to the back door of the school. Qi Yan anxiously chased after Shen Nan.


    When they were about to reach the small path, Shen Nan and Qi Yan heard a scream not far away. ¡°Great aunt, great aunt, we were wrong. We won¡¯t dare to do it again. Go around us.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, aiyo, it hurts so much. Great aunt, please spare us.¡±


    ...


    Shen Nan and Qi Yan looked at each other and quickly chased after Emily. They saw a group of people lying on the ground, their faces full of pain. Emily even stepped on the leader¡¯s back with her foot, looking like a female bandit. ¡°Say it. Are you going to find trouble with Qi Yan in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to. Heroine, please spare my life. I won¡¯t do it again. If I see Qi Yan in the future, I¡¯ll just take a detour.¡±


    The senior hurriedly apologized. His face was bruised and bruised from Emily¡¯s beating. His nose was bleeding. How tragic was that look?


    ¡°Remember, if I hear you harassing Qi Yan in the future, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡±


    Emily stomped her feet like a hooligan. The big brother screamed in pain and quickly said that he did not dare to.


    When Emily saw Shen Nan and Qi Yaning over, she let go of her foot and dusted off her hands. ¡°Xiao Yan, it¡¯s all settled. They won¡¯t dare to find trouble with you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Millie, these people...¡± Qi Yan pointed at the people lying on the ground. She was very surprised. Her Emily had always been soft and weak. How did she be so powerful now? Just now, Emily was like a little bandit. She felt that she almost didn¡¯t recognize her.


    ¡°They¡¯re not strong at all. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re usually a little loud, and there are so many people here. It¡¯s really embarrassing. They can¡¯t even beat me.¡± Emily looked at the people on the ground with disdain, feeling very embarrassed for the other party.


    ¡°In the end, Li Yu and I brought people to send them to the hospital together. Fifth Brother, did you know? At that time, a few of them had their bones broken. They had to stay in the hospital for a long time before they recovered, especially that boss. A few of his ribs were broken, but the doctor said that it didn¡¯t hurt his lungs. It was just pain, but it didn¡¯t hurt their lives.¡±


    Shen Nan was still feeling pain for that boss when he thought of this. He heard that the boss had transferred to another school. As for the injuries on his body, he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach Millie a lesson?¡± Shen Yu frowned. If Emily was so reckless, it would be easy for her to get into trouble. Shen Nan should have taught her a lesson.. However, he did not know how to teach Emily a lesson.

 Chapter 229 - Note

    <h4>Chapter 229: Note</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°I really wanted to teach Millie a lesson. I wanted to teach her a lesson with my strong martial prowess, to tell her that there¡¯s always someone better than her and that she shouldn¡¯t be so reckless when doing things, but... Who told me that I wasn¡¯t Millie¡¯s match at that time? I was beaten down by Millie in just two moves.¡±


    Shen Nan¡¯s final voice was very soft. When he thought of this, he felt a little embarrassed. At that time, his mother had scolded him for a long period of time. After he had studied hard for a period of time, he would look for Millie to fight again. Who knew that he was still no match for Emily? In the end, he gave up.


    ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s strange. We clearly studied together. Why is she so much better than me?¡±


    Shen Nan scratched his head. At that time, he had thought about it for a few days. Later, he simply gave up on it. After all, he was no match for Emily no matter how he thought about it.


    After listening to Shen Nan, Shen Yuughed out loud. He did not look like a cold prince charming at all. It turned out that during his absence, Emily¡¯s life was so colorful. He knew where they were goingter.


    ¡°No, Fifth Brother, what are youughing at?¡± Shen Nan was even more confused. Was Shen Yuughing at him, or was heughing at Emily¡¯s recklessness?


    He felt that Shen Yu would definitely not be willing tough at Emily, so he was the only candidate. Thinking of this, Shen Nan felt even angrier. What should he do?


    Shen Yu stopped smiling and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that during the time I was away, Emi¡¯s life was quite rich,¡± Shen Yu said.


    ¡°It was during the time when you just left that Millie was lost for a very long time. After that, everyone subconsciously did not mention you in front of Millie. Millie did not say it herself. She was still a happy person in front of everyone, but everyone knew in their hearts. She often went into a daze alone. Oh right, Fifth Brother, didn¡¯t you leave a note for Millie before you left?¡±


    ¡°How did you know about the note?¡± Shen Yu was shocked. When he left, he was afraid that he would not want to leave after seeing Emily, so he asked Shen Yan to arrange for it to be during midnight. He was also afraid that Emily would be worried, so, he left a note for her.


    Shen Nan smiled wickedly. The corners of his eyes twitched. ¡°Emily still has that note. She even asked someone to seal it.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. He was happy, but his heart ached when he heard about Emily¡¯s behavior. He had to admit that Emily was a fool. She could have taken the initiative to ask for his contact information, but she did not say anything.


    Shen Yu med himself even more. He should not have been so heartless as to not have any contact with Emily at all. He even made Emily wait for him for so many years without any news. Shen Yu deserved to die.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, don¡¯t say that I told you. No one in the family knows. It was Qi Yan who told me this in secret.¡±


    Shen Nan suddenly thought of the time when Qi Yan let the cat out of the bag. He felt it was a little funny. In order not to betray Qi Yan, he had no choice but to remind Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu nodded, but his face was full of worry. ¡°Xiao Nan, I owe Emi so much. How should I pay it back?¡± Shen Yu asked.


    Shen Nan was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted to Shen Yu¡¯s question. ¡°Fifth Brother, actually, it¡¯s good to follow your heart. Millie actually knew that you left back then, and Millie also agreed to it. She just couldn¡¯t bear to bear it in her heart. Knowing that you came back, she was extremely excited. This means that Millie actually doesn¡¯t care that you¡¯ve been gone for so many years, and even more so, she doesn¡¯t care that you haven¡¯t contacted her for so many years.¡±


    Shen Nan sighed deeply. Shen Nan continued, ¡°We should look back and not limit ourselves to our original memories. This is unfair to both of you. If you really feel that you¡¯ve let her down in the past, just do your best to make up for it. Actually, it¡¯s already very, very good for Millie that you¡¯re back.¡±


    In Shen Nan¡¯s opinion, it was also good to make Shen Yu feel a little guilty. At least, he knew that Emily had waited for him silently for so many years so that he could treat Emily better in the future.


    ¡°So, you know that my feelings for Emi are not that of a brother and a sister?¡± Shen Yu was a little shocked. He had never expressed his feelings to anyone before. Shen Nan had always been a good friend to him. Why did it seem like everyone around him treated the two of them as a couple aftering back? No one refuted him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone knows about it. Even Grandpa and Grandma don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Shen Nan did not think much of it. After he finished speaking, he subconsciously felt that he had said something extraordinary. He hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes. There was a strong sense of threat in them. It was as if he was saying, ¡®Shen Nan, if you don¡¯t give me a proper exnation, you can try me.¡¯


    ¡°Fifth Brother...¡± Shen Nan regretfully patted his mouth, then nced at Shen Yu. He carefully said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. You know that Millie is already a professional Go 9-dan yer at such a young age, and Grandpa Liu likes Millie very much.. He often wants to lure Millie back home. How could Grandpa give Grandpa Liu this opportunity?¡±

 Chapter 230 - Sweet and Sour Pork Ribs

    <h4>Chapter 230: Sweet and Sour Pork Ribs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Yu¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What does that have to do with Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s tacit approval of my rtionship with Emi?¡±


    Shen Nan subconsciously sat down to the side and whispered, ¡°You also know Brother Liu Huai, right? He¡¯s one of the twins from Grandpa Liu¡¯s family. He was the one who helped us find evidence back then?¡±


    ¡°You know? What does this have to do with him?¡± A hint of danger shed in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He always felt that things were much moreplicated than he thought. He felt that the development of the matter would make him very angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that Grandpa Liu saw that Grandpa was unwilling to part with Emi, so he said that if she couldn¡¯t be a granddaughter, she could be a granddaughter-inw. Anyway, he has two grandsons in his family. When Grandpa heard that, he was furious. He was only short of a fight with Grandpa Liu, and when he came back, he was so angry that he couldn¡¯t eat for three days.¡±


    In order to prevent the good fortune of Emily from spreading to outsiders, Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen felt that it would be better to look for her directly from their own family. Therefore, they did not have any objections to Emily being close to anyone in the family, or, if they were to get together in the future, Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen would not have any objections.


    What Shen Nan did not dare to say was that his father and mother had almost asked him to chase after Emily in order to kidnap her to their own home. He was certain that if he were to say these words out loud... Shen Yu would definitely cut him into pieces.


    Shen Yu gritted his teeth. During the time he was away, so many people had their eyes on his Emi. It seemed that he had to announce the ownership of Emi as soon as possible.


    Shen Yu suddenly stood up from the sofa, giving Shen Nan a shock. He subconsciously made a gesture to protect himself, and his voice trembled as he spoke to Shen Yu.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, I¡¯m on your side. Even though Brother Liu Huai tried every means to get close to Millie and I stopped him, Millie has always wanted to study medicine. Now that Brother Liu Huai is Millie¡¯s direct senior, I have no choice. Fortunately, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shen Yu snorted coldly and returned to his room. He mmed the door hard to show that he was unhappy. This action gave Shen Nan a shock. Shen Nan patted his chest. ¡®Should I find an excuse to go back to school? Otherwise, it was not impossible for Fifth Brother to eat me.¡¯


    At noon, Shen Nan wanted to take his car back to school. Then, he sadly discovered that his beloved car had been requisitioned by Shen Yu. He even pushed the owner of the car away mercilessly. No matter how much he cried andined, Shen Yupletely ignored him. He drove the car away. Shen Nan could only look at the tail of the car and cry.


    Even though Shen Yu had only been here once, he still remembered the location of Emily¡¯s dormitory clearly. After parking the car, he sent a message to Emily. Very quickly, Emily came down from upstairs.


    Shen Yu hurriedly got out of the car and stared at Emily, who was running towards him. A hint of surprise shed across his eyes. Emily wore a high-waisted three-dimensional jacquard top and the sleeves were designed as bubble sleeves. With a one-sided cor, Emily¡¯s corbone was fully disyed.


    She was wearing a pair of ckce silk shorts. Emily¡¯s long legs were fully disyed in front of him. She was carrying a small white bag. Her long ck hair was casually draped over her back. It swayed with Emily¡¯s movements. Shen Yu instantly felt that he was bewitched.


    ¡°Brother, have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Emily looked at the car that was arranged. She subconsciously thought that Shen Yu had been waiting for a long time. Her face instantly revealed a trace of embarrassment.


    When he looked closer, Shen Yu realized that Emily was actually wearing light makeup. No wonder she told him that she liked to sleepte. When he thought about how Emily had been dressing up for him for such a long time, Shen Yu¡¯s heart was filled with joy.


    However, when he saw Emily¡¯s shining white shoulders, a trace of dissatisfaction shed in his eyes. He felt that these shoulders were too attractive.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Emily leaned forward. Why was Shen Yu staring at her like that?


    Emily subconsciously looked at herself. There seemed to be nothing wrong with her outfit. To be honest, she was quite satisfied with the outfit that Qi Yan had chosen for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. Have you not eaten lunch yet? What are you going to eat?¡±


    Shen Yu quickly came back to his senses. He resisted the urge to pull Emily¡¯s sleeves up and opened the car door for her.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a Chinese restaurant that makes very delicious chopped fish heads and sweet and sour pork ribs. Do you want to try them?¡±


    ¡°Spicy food again? Sweet food again?¡± Shen Yu frowned in dissatisfaction. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and tilted his head to look at Emily. Was she sure that eating like this would not cause her stomach any pain?


    Emily could not deny it. ¡°Yes, when it¡¯s spicy, eat something sweet to neutralize it.¡±


    This was Emily¡¯s weird habit. She had always been heavy-mouthed, but she also loved sweet and sour pork ribs. Therefore, whenever she went out to eat Chinese food, there would always be sweet and sour pork ribs on the table. This was her habit.


    Although the people around her hadined about it a few times, she still liked it.

 Chapter 231 - The Small Treasury

    <h4>Chapter 231: The Small Treasury</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your directions.¡± Shen Yu was a little helpless. Who asked Emily to like it? They could talk about the stomach acheter.


    Emily smiled brightly. She took out her phone to help Shen Yu navigate. The car took a few turns before they finally found the shop Emily had mentioned. The shop wasn¡¯t big, but it looked very clean and tidy. He had a good impression of it.


    Emily could not wait any longer and quickly walked in while holding Shen Yu¡¯s hand. Shen Yu followed behind Emily and did not look at the road. Instead, he looked at Emily who was holding his hand tightly. The corner of his mouth began to curve upwards.


    Emily found a seat by the window and asked the waiter to bring the menu to Shen Yu. She did not even look at the menu. ¡°One serving of chopped fish head with chili and one serving of sweet and sour pork ribs.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at the menu in his hand and was a little puzzled. Emily anxiously opened the menu for him. ¡°Brother, see what else you want to eat. I¡¯ll just order the two dishes. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡±


    Shen Yu put the menu down and ordered a te of stir-fried vegetables. Emily looked at Shen Yu suspiciously. ¡°Brother, are you going to order just one dish?¡±


    A hint of surprise shed across Emily¡¯s face. Didn¡¯t they say that boys always had a good appetite? Could it be that three dishes were enough?


    ¡°Then see if you have anything you want to eat. If you don¡¯t have enough, you can order itter.¡± Shen Yu handed the menu to Emily, but Emily did not take it. After all, she would definitely not be able to finish the two dishes she ordered.


    Shen Yu seemed to have foresight. He had already guessed that Emily would not be able to finish the food. When Emily was about to finish one-third of the food, her speed had already slowed down. In the end, it all fell into Shen Yu¡¯s stomach.


    Emily touched her stomach with satisfaction. She was a typical case of hungry eyes. She could not eat more than a few mouthfuls and was already stuffed. Emily looked at Shen Yu with an embarrassed smile.


    ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Shen Yu passed a tissue to Emily¡¯s hand. Emily hurriedly took it and nodded.


    ¡°Did Sixth Brother say something to you?¡± Emily began to imagine whether Shen Nan had said something in front of Shen Yu about how good she was at eating. Otherwise, how could Shen Yu have guessed that she would not be able to finish all this food?


    ¡°Don¡¯t they say that girls aren¡¯t able to eat much? In any case, if you don¡¯t have enough to eat, you can order more when the timees.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s exnation had undeniably pleased Emily. The smile on Emily¡¯s face had never faded. Emily was looking forward to the uing journey. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    ¡°Come with me to buy something.¡±


    ¡°Buy something?¡± Emily looked at Shen Yu in confusion. Didn¡¯t Shen Nan prepare everything for Shen Yu?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just move yesterday? It¡¯s just been organized and there are still many things missing at home. Since you¡¯re free today, why don¡¯t youe with me to buy something? I¡¯m a rough guy, so I won¡¯t pick out those things.¡±


    ¡°Did Sixth Brother help you find your house?¡± Emily got into the car as she spoke and put on her seatbelt consciously. She did not notice that Shen Yu was looking at her as she put on her seatbelt. A hint of displeasure shed across Shen Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°I asked Xiao Nan to help me buy the house when I decided toe back. It¡¯s not convenient for me to let my family know that I¡¯m back, so I must remember not to tell my family that I¡¯m back. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be staying in my house for a period of time.¡±


    ¡°Then it really needs to be well-organized. Does that mean I can go to your new house to take a lookter?¡± Emily instantly became excited. Did this mean that she was special to Shen Yu as well?


    ¡°Of course. I have a lot of rooms. I can reserve a room for you,¡± Shen Yu answered without thinking.


    Emily was instantly satisfied. She began to count on her fingers. ¡°Then you have to be careful with your wallet. I have a lot of things to put in the room.¡±


    Shen Yu smiled and did not reply. After all, if Emily used his money to buy things, it would make him feel very satisfied. However, in Emily¡¯s eyes, it was not that simple. She thought that Shen Yu did not speak because he was in a difficult position.


    She quickly exined,?¡°Actually, Brother, I have money. I can buy it myself. Let me show you.¡±


    After Emily finished speaking, she took out a card from her bag. She showed it off in front of Shen Yu and said, ¡°The money in this card is the prize money that I have won in thepetitions over the years. There are also schrships and things like that. Brother, this card is for you.¡±


    Shen Yu subconsciouslyughed out loud. He reached out and touched Emily¡¯s hair, then ced his hand directly on Emily¡¯s head. Shen Yu said affectionately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother has money. You just keep your money well. I didn¡¯t expect my Emi to be so powerful now. You even have a small treasury.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face instantly turned red from Shen Yu¡¯s actions. She whispered, ¡°Drive carefully.¡±


    Shen Yu rubbed Emily¡¯s hair before letting it down reluctantly. He hadn¡¯t done this for so many years.. He had missed it so much.

 Chapter 232 - Not Leaving You Behind

    <h4>Chapter 232: Not Leaving You Behind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily suddenly fell silent. His Emi? Why did it sound so exciting? No, she had to stay calm and not let Shen Yu find out about it. She would be the only one who knew.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to hide it, she could not hide the smile on her face. Shen Yu was also smiling, and the car was peaceful.


    Soon, Shen Yu brought Emily to the mall. The two of them got out of the car and went straight to the mall. Emily took a moment to choose, and when she saw all kinds of stuffed toys, she could not walk on the street. She hugged one of them and did not want to let go. It must be veryfortable to put these stuffed toys on the bed to sleep with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You can only choose one,¡± said Shen Yu in a deep voice.


    Emily was instantly unhappy. She looked at Shen Yu pitifully, her eyes full of begging. However, Shen Yu did not fall for it. ¡°Be good. Just choose one.¡±


    Emily was not happy. She had no choice but to choose the one she thought was the cutest, the one she would sleep with the mostfortably at night.


    Because of Shen Yu¡¯s rejection, Emily was not very happy. She was so unhappy that she could hang a kettle on her lips. Shen Yu shook his head helplessly. He reached out and held Emily in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯ll allow you to pick a few more snacks.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. She was instantly coaxed by Shen Yu. Emilypletely forgot that she was still in Shen Yu¡¯s arms. She looked up and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you said. Don¡¯t stop me when I¡¯m picking snackster.¡±


    Shen Yu frowned. So Emily was waiting for him here. He hurriedly said, ¡°I only said to let you pick a few more snacks. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Emily was going crazy. Why did this person still like to control her like before? In the past, when she liked to eat fried chicken burgers, he would control her everywhere and not let her eat them. Now, she wanted to buy a stuffed toy on the bed, he only allowed her to buy one. Now, he still had to control her when she bought snacks, but didn¡¯t he agree to it himself?


    But what could she say? She could only endure it silently. Who asked Shen Yu to do this for her own good? Emily could not choose as many as he wanted. In fact, this was not bad. In any case, Shen Yu only said the sample number, not the quantity.


    Shen Yu looked helplessly at the snacks Emily put in the shopping cart. There were indeed a few, but each of them had more than five packs. This little girl actually learned how to take advantage of loopholes.


    Emily returned home with a full load. She happily returned to the car with Shen Yu. In her hands, she was naturally holding the new doll that she had just bought. She could not put it down. Shen Yu casually nced at Emily a few times. Emily was only focused on ying with the toys. Shen Yu felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would not have bought this one for Emily.


    ¡°Sit tight.¡± Shen Yu suddenly elerated. Emily¡¯s body fell backward due to inertia. Fortunately, Shen Yu was quick to react. He put his hand on the back of Emily¡¯s head and took a lot of the impact for her.


    Emily looked at Shen Yu nervously. She saw that Shen Yu had already put his hand back. His hands were tightly held on the steering wheel. He looked nervous and looked at the rearview mirror from time to time.


    Emily quickly turned her head and looked behind. Sure enough, she saw a ckmercial car following them at the same speed as Shen Yu.


    ¡°That car has been following us for a long time?¡± Emily also became nervous. It seemed that her vignce had decreased a lot and she didn¡¯t even notice it.


    ¡°It has been following us since we left the mall. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± After Shen Yu said that, he stepped on the elerator and the car sped forward.


    Shen Yu looked at the traffic light in front of him. He calcted the time and crossed the zebra crossing when the yellow light was counting down to two. He looked at the rearview mirror. He had thought that themercial car would stop, but themercial car would rather run the red light than catch up with him.


    ¡°It seems that they really came for me. I¡¯ve implicated you this time,¡± Shen Yu said apologetically. He was a little regretful now. If he had known earlier, he would have followed the original n and not met Emily. It was all his fault for not being able to hold it in.


    ¡°Brother, are you regretting it?¡± Emily frowned. She understood the look in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. Shen Yu clearly regretted meeting her, but she did not. God knows how long she had missed him.


    Shen Yu was surprised. He nced at Emily from the corner of his eyes and finally smiled. Even though the two of them had not seen each other for so long, there was still the tacit understanding in the beginning. Emily still understood him in the end.


    Emily was very afraid. She was afraid that Shen Yu would abandon her again. She did not care if she was nervous now. She had to tell Shen Yu. ¡°Brother, I won¡¯t allow it. I won¡¯t allow you to abandon me again. Sixth Brother should have told you that I¡¯m very powerful now. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, but you¡¯re not allowed to abandon me again.¡±


    Shen Yu tilted his head and looked at Emily. He did not know when Emily¡¯s eyes had started to turn red, but he could not help but feel a little heartache. He sighed. It seemed that his departure had still frightened Emily.


    ¡°Okay, I promise that I will not leave you behind this time.¡± Shen Yu gave Emily a determined look. Only then did Emily feel much more satisfied.. She revealed a big smile.

 Chapter 233 - The Pursuit Battle

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Pursuit Battle</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Yu was speechless. He did not know whether to say that Emily was brave or reckless. She was actually able to smile at this moment.


    ¡°Emi, take out my phone and call Xiao Nan. Tell him that he knows what to do.¡±


    As soon as Shen Yu finished speaking, Emily was about to call Shen Nan using her phone. To her, it was the same person. What difference did it make whose phone to use?


    ¡°Emi, don¡¯t use your phone. It¡¯s easy to be tracked,¡± Shen Yu hurriedly said.


    Emily finally reacted. She tapped her head regretfully and took out a palm-sized notebook from her bag. She fiddled with it and put down the light shield on the passenger seat. Immediately, something was projected on the light shield.


    ¡°Brother, turn left 50 meters in front. There is a traffic light 100 meters ahead. If you go past it at the current speed, it will be a yellow light again.¡± Emily¡¯s mind spun quickly.


    Shen Yu did not have time to doubt it. He immediately turned left ording to Emily¡¯s instructions. It was indeed a yellow light when they passed the traffic light. As expected, the business car behind them ran the red light again.


    A smile appeared on Emily¡¯s face. Then, she continued to tap on theptop in her hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Turn right for 100 meters.¡±


    It was another perfect pass. There were several traffic lights in a row. Themercial car directly passed by them, so naturally, it was noticed by the traffic police department. Very soon, Emily heard the rm sounding from behind.


    ¡°Brother, there¡¯s a shopping mall in front. Let¡¯s stop and get out.¡± Emily saw that themercial car behind them was already some distance away from them. She calcted in her mind that it was enough for them to hide in the shopping mall.


    Shen Yu was a little hesitant. He could still fight in the car, but when he got out of the car, he was not sure how many people would get out of themercial car.


    ¡°Brother, just trust me this time. Go to the underground parking lot. I promise that the two of us will be fine.¡± Emily saw Shen Yu¡¯s hesitation and instantly panicked. She hurriedly spoke, afraid that Shen Yu would not listen to her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shen Yu did not suspect Emily and immediately turned into the underground parking lot. Emily then instructed Shen Yu to go to the second floor. Shen Yu immediately followed her instructions. He looked after a parking space and with a flick of his tail, he perfectly parked the car.


    Emily and Shen Yu quickly got out of the car. Emily took a look and pulled Shen Yu to the blind spot of the surveince camera. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be nervous if anything happenster. You have to trust me.¡±


    Before Shen Yu could ask, he saw Emily holding the ring on her neck. He recognized the ring. It was a relic left behind by Emily¡¯s mother. She had been carrying it with her all this time. In an instant, Shen Yu felt dizzy. He quickly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, everything in front of him had changed.


    In front of him was a lush green grasnd. In the middle of it was a big tree. The trunk was very thick and its diameter was about one meter. The branches and leaves were even more lush.


    ¡°This is?¡± Shen Yu looked at Emily, who was at the side. She looked very pleased with herself, as if it was not her first timeing here. Most importantly, it seemed that Emily was the one who brought him here. Shen Yu looked at her and asked, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Or perhaps it was Emily¡¯s ring?


    ¡°Brother, this is my secret. You must keep it a secret for me.¡± Emily stuck out her tongue mischievously. Now was not the time to exin to Shen Yu.


    With a thought, Emily pulled Shen Yu along and appeared on the tree trunk. She ced the notebook in her hand on the tree branch and took a piece of cloth from the side. Her fingers moved quickly on the cloth, and the cloth was like a surveince monitor. It showed their car directly on the cloth.


    ¡°Brother, can I exin it to youter? Take a look at who these people are first.¡± Emily knew that Shen Yu must have a lot of questions now. However, they were not in a hurry. The most important thing was to know who these people were. If they were to follow them recklessly, they had to at least know who the enemy behind them was, right?


    Shen Yu frowned and saw a few people in ck suits and sunsses, dressed like bodyguards, appear beside the car. They looked around at their cars, looked at each other in dismay, and then quickly dispersed, they started to search in the parking lot.


    ¡°Not here.¡±


    ¡°Not here.¡±


    ...


    One voice after another sounded. Emily and Shen Yu were in the space. How could these people find them?


    ¡°Could they have flown away? Find them again.¡± The leader seemed to be angry,


    ¡°Brother, I know this person. I remember him. He¡¯s the man in the suit who kidnapped me.¡± Shen Yu didn¡¯t have any reaction. Instead, Emily grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s hand and spoke excitedly.


    She would never forget this man. When she was kidnapped when she was young, this man in the suit was the one who smiled at her on the surface. However, he punched her directly in the back and brought her to Qu Li. She was then tortured by Qu Li.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shen Yu frowned and confirmed with Emily.

 Chapter 234 - Don’t Be Rash

    <h4>Chapter 234: Don¡¯t Be Rash</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    One had to know that his older brother, Shen Zhe, had used all sorts of channels but failed to find these people. Now, he actually took the initiative to show himself? The heavens did not let down someone. How could it be so effortless?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Even if he turns into ashes, I won¡¯t be mistaken. Although he¡¯s already old now, I guarantee that I didn¡¯t mistake him for the wrong person,¡± Emily said firmly.


    She would never forget the three people who kidnapped her. If it weren¡¯t for them, Shen Yu wouldn¡¯t have made up his mind to leave her for so long, and she wouldn¡¯t have been tortured for so long. However, the three people who kidnapped her were still alive.


    Previously, Shen Zhe had used all the avable channels to look for these three people, but there was no news at all. When Qu Li was found, the three of them seemed to have disappeared into thin air. They couldn¡¯t be found no matter how hard he tried.


    Shen Yu¡¯s gaze fell on the man in the suit, and a trace of ruthlessness shed past. ¡°If we go out now, where will we appear?¡±


    ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about? Do you want to capture that man in the suit?¡± Emily frowned. Even if she was not as weak as she was when she was young, it would still be difficult for the two of them to deal with so many opponents. Shen Yu¡¯s idea of taking a risk was not a wise choice.


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible.¡± Shen Yu frowned. It was not easy for them to appear in front of him. If he did not capture them, he would probably keep thinking about this matter.


    Emily shook her head and did not agree with Shen Yu¡¯s idea, ¡°Brother, there are too many of them. I just did some preliminary calctions. There are about fifteen people who got off themercial vehicle. I can tell that they have received professional training. It will be difficult for the two of us to deal with them.¡±


    Shen Yu was still unwilling to give up. He was still thinking about the feasibility of the matter. Emily continued, ¡°Even if we can separate them and lure them to other ces, his people might have already arrived before we could take him down. If we don¡¯t catch them by then, we might still be in trouble.¡±


    Emily did not agree with such an act of hitting 1,000 and taking 800 damage. However, when she saw the determination in Shen Yu¡¯s eyes, she knew that Shen Yu had not given up. However, now was not the time for them to be impulsive.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Emily stretched out her hand and grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s arm, gesturing for him not to act impulsively. Only then did Shen Yu move his gaze away. As long as he did not look, perhaps he would not think that way.


    Emily controlled the image in her hand and the image disappeared in an instant. Shen Yu looked at Emily in surprise, puzzled. ¡°Why did you stop looking?¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that you would rush out on impulse,¡± Emily replied honestly. This was the uniqueness of this space. Although she was the master of the space, she would not be able to control the consciousness of the people who entered the space. Therefore, for Shen Yu¡¯s sake, it was better for her not to let Shen Yu see this.


    Shen Yu felt a little helpless. If that was the case, he would not be able to see what they were saying outside? But how could he bear to me Emily?


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I can monitor their behavior in this underground parking lot. I¡¯ll show you when they leave and go back.¡±


    Emily seemed to know what Shen Yu was thinking. She quickly exined to him and then happily waved the PDA in her hand to show that everything was under her control.


    Shen Yu patted Emily¡¯s head helplessly with a doting look on his face. ¡°When I left, Emi has already be so powerful. I¡¯m getting more and more impressed.¡±


    Emily was a little shy from thepliment and did not know what to do. Suddenly, she saw Bai Yi not far away. She wanted to cry out, but she saw Bai Yi make a silent gesture. Emily was a little puzzled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yu looked in the direction where Emily was looking. He saw nothing but grass on the ground. Shen Yu was even more puzzled.


    Emily was surprised, but she quickly returned to normal. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that my eyes suddenly feel a little ufortable. Maybe I was too nervous just now.¡±


    Shen Yu was helpless. What should he say? Emily gave off a very powerful feeling in a while, but now he felt that she was a little innocent. He did not know which one was her.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on in this ce?¡± Shen Yu looked around and remembered that Emily had not exined the existence of this ce to him. He was free now, he could listen to Emily slowly.


    Emily was stunned. She did not expect that Shen Yu would start asking questions about her. If she had known earlier, she would have asked Shen Yu to focus on the man in the suit. It was really a mistake.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say?¡± Shen Yu raised his eyebrows. Actually, he did not have to know. He just wanted to make sure that this thing did not do any harm to Emily¡¯s body.


    Seeing that Shen Yu had misunderstood, Emily hurriedly shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to put it.. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m also very strange to suddenly have such a space.¡±

 Chapter 235 - On Time and Space

    <h4>Chapter 235: On Time and Space</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Is there any harm to your body?¡± Shen Yu asked nervously.


    Emily shook her head, ¡°No, there are only benefits and no harm. I learned Go when I was a child. At first, I was interested in the book you were holding, so I wanted to learn. But this space is very helpful to me. Brother,e with me.¡±


    After saying that, Emily led Shen Yu to the storage room and showed the room full of books in front of Shen Yu. Emily looked at Shen Yu and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a book when we were children? I took it from here. There are a lot of lonely books in here. You can see if there¡¯s anything you want. Feel free to read it.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve been reading these books since you were a child?¡± Shen Yu casually flipped through one of the books. They were all the books of famous people, and it dabbled in all aspects. No wonder Emily looked so different from ordinary people at such a young age.


    ¡°Not only that, the time in this space is much slowerpared to the time outside. Even if we¡¯re here for a few hours, it¡¯s only been a few minutes outside. This is the most magical ce. I¡¯ve often been here reading or studying, and the time I spend studying is always much longer than others.¡±


    Thinking of this, Emily suddenly felt a little ashamed. Was this considered cheating? Her space was the biggest cheating artifact. For so many years, she had been growing, and the space had been growing with her. Just like now, she was able to bring Shen Yu into the space, it was also a function of the space. Although it was Emily¡¯s first time bringing someone in, she did not expect it to be used at such an important time.


    ¡°So, Xiao Nan said that he is no match for you now. Is it also because you spend more time training in this space than Xiao Nan?¡± Shen Yu was shocked. It seemed that this space was really a big treasure.


    ¡°You can say that. Actually, the most important thing is that I¡¯m diligent, okay? Although I have this cheating artifact, and I have a lot more time in a day than others, I still have to be diligent. Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of having more time?¡±


    Emily pouted. She was very dissatisfied. How could all of her hard work be wiped out? She was clearly working very hard too, okay?


    Seeing Emily¡¯s unconvinced look, Shen Yu smiled apologetically. He reached out and stroked Emily¡¯s hair again. ¡°Yes, it was Brother who said the wrong thing. I apologize, okay?¡± Shen Yu said.


    Emily nodded in satisfaction. She pulled Shen Yu to walk around in the space. When they saw that the people outside had gone far away, they exited the space. In order to not be discovered, the two of them directly took a taxi back. They left Shen Nan¡¯s car in the underground parking lot.


    When they returned to Shen Yu¡¯s residence, Shen Nan had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw the two of them return from the surveince camera, he hurriedly opened the door and pulled the two of them in. Before closing the door, he looked around and saw that no one was following them. Only then did he feel a little relieved.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Why are you being tracked today? You don¡¯t know that when I received the news, I was almost worried to death.¡±


    Shen Nan was nervous. He looked at both of them from head to toe. Seeing that both of them were fine, his worried heart finally settled down. Emily and Shen Yu looked at each other.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the news of my return has already been known by others,¡± Shen Yu said in a low voice. Then, he went back to his room and took out a cell phone. He turned it on and dialed a number. He spoke to the person on the other end of the phone. Then, he hung up the phone with a solemn expression.


    ¡°The substitute that I left abroad was discovered by someone, so now they already know that I¡¯m back. This house is no longer safe.¡± Shen Yu looked around the house and instantly felt that it was a pity.


    Shen Nan was even more frustrated. He had even cleaned the house for a long time yesterday. Why did he stop living there just like that? It was really infuriating.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you a new ce to stay. Anyway, the person they want to deal with is you. Let me stay in this house for now. At least I¡¯ve cleaned it for a long time.¡± Shen Nan felt that he was really too smart. Only he could think of such a good idea.


    ¡°But, if Brother doesn¡¯t stay here, where else can he stay? He can¡¯t let anyone know that he¡¯s back now.¡±


    Emily¡¯s face was full of worry. Now she finally understood why Shen Yu didn¡¯t let the Shen family know that he was back. It turned out that Shen Yu had always been in such a dangerous and nervous environment.


    Emily looked at Shen Yu and felt her heart ache. How did he manage to survive for the past eleven years?


    Thinking of this, Emily¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but be moist. Shen Yu hurriedly patted her hand to calm Emily down.


    ¡°We can look for a ce to stay. It¡¯s veryte, and they probably won¡¯t find us. We can stay here for another night. Millie, don¡¯t go back to school today. Tell Qi Yan.¡±


    Shen Nan was a little worried that if Emily herself went back to school, she would once again be the target of those people¡¯s revenge.. The consequences were unthinkable.

 Chapter 236 - Don’t Implicate Qi Yan

    <h4>Chapter 236: Don¡¯t Implicate Qi Yan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Oh, right, Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan¡¯s parents bought a house for her. It¡¯s under Xiao Yan¡¯s name. Brother can stay at Xiao Yan¡¯s ce for now. As long as you¡¯re careful, those people shouldn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Emily patted her head. Why didn¡¯t she think of this at the beginning? As long as he was careful, he would definitely be fine. However, what Emily didn¡¯t expect was that after she said all this... The first person who objected was actually Shen Nan. ¡°No, he can¡¯t stay at Qi Yan¡¯s ce.¡±


    A trace of suspicion shed across Emily¡¯s face, indicating that she did not understand Shen Nan. If it¡¯s not possible, then it wasn¡¯t possible. Why was Shen Nan¡¯s reaction so strange?


    Shen Nan also realized that he was too agitated. Shen Nan stammered as he exined for himself, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s just that Fifth Brother has just returned this time and encountered such a dangerous incident today. What if those people find out that Fifth Brother is staying at Qi Yan¡¯s ce and harm Qi Yan?¡±


    ¡°Brother is so vignt. As long as he pays more attention, everything will be fine.¡± Emily felt that Shen Nan¡¯s idea was not valid.


    ¡°Then why is Fifth Brother being tracked down as soon as he returned to the country? Who knows? They might find out about Qi Yan.¡± Shen Nan was obviously more agitated than before, and his voice was raised as well, giving Emily a fright.


    Shen Yu, who was standing in front of Emily, immediately showed a protective stance. He red at Shen Nan with dissatisfaction, but Shen Nan tilted his head to the side. In any case, he would never agree to involve Qi Yan in this matter no matter what.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why are you so worried about Xiao Yan? Tell me, do you have any designs on Xiao Yan?¡± Only then did Emily realize that Shen Nan¡¯s attitude toward this matter was clearly not right.


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t have any designs.¡± Shen Nan¡¯s expression was even more unnatural. Shen Nan shifted his body slightly, trying to distance himself from Emily. Especially when he saw Emily¡¯s inquisitive gaze, Shen Nan felt a little ufortable all over.


    ¡°You... Don¡¯t look at me like that. Also... also, take back the thoughts in your mind. Qi Yan and I don¡¯t have anything.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Nan went back to his room and mmed the door hard. Then, he leaned against the back of the door and panted heavily.


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Emily was even more confused. She nced at Shen Yu, her face full of confusion. ¡°What did I say? And what thoughts do I have? Why is Sixth Brother so agitated?¡±


    Shen Yu smiled helplessly. ¡°Little idiot, why does Shen Nan care so much about a person?¡±


    Emily felt that she was even more confused. What did Shen Yu mean? Suddenly, a thought shed through her mind. Emily grabbed Shen Yu¡¯s arm excitedly, ¡°Brother, are you saying that Sixth Brother likes Xiao Yan?¡±


    ¡°You just realized that?¡± Shen Yu raised his eyebrows slightly. Indeed, IQ and EQ were not directly proportional.


    Emily opened her mouth in surprise and quickly took out her phone from her bag. Just as she was about to send a message to Qi Yan, she was stopped by Shen Yu.


    ¡°Brother, let go of me quickly. I¡¯m going to send a message to Xiao Yan. If Xiao Yan knows, she will definitely be very happy.¡± Emily was a little anxious.


    ¡°Brother, let go of me!¡± Emily. Qi Yan had liked Shen Nan for so many years. It was not easy for her to find out that Shen Nan also liked Qi Yan. How could she not tell Qi Yan?


    ¡°Let them talk about their own matters. Don¡¯t get involved.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Emily did not understand. Both of them were unwilling to take the initiative to say it. It was clearly a two-way love affair. Was it going to end in vain because of their silence? Emily felt that she could not ept it.


    ¡°Since both of them did not take the initiative to say it, it means that they still have some hesitation. Therefore, we should not get involved in their matters. They will naturally say it when the two of them feel that it¡¯s appropriate.¡±


    Emily nodded as if she understood Shen Yu¡¯s words. A hint of doubt shed in her eyes. ¡°Brother, why do I feel that you¡¯ve changed a lot since you came back this time? You seem to understand emotions very well.¡±


    In the past, Shen Yu didn¡¯t even want to talk to others, much less understand these things. Why did he feel like he understood everything aftering back?


    However, Shen Yu just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. This made Emily even more confused. Emily wanted to continue asking Shen Yu, but she heard the phone that Shen Yu had just taken out from his room ring. Emily looked at it out of the corner of her eye. The call did not have a contact name. It was just a string of numbers. Shen Yu quickly picked up the call.


    Shen Yu was silent. He only listened to the voice on the other end of the phone. In the end, he let out a soft ¡°Hmm.¡± Emily clearly heard the person on the other end of the phone ask, ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Emily¡¯s pupils dted. He had a stunned expression. In order to not let Shen Yu find out, she quickly lowered her head and sped her hands tightly on her legs. What did she hear? Emily heard a woman¡¯s voice asking Shen Yu in English when he was going back?


    What shocked her the most was that Shen Yu did not directly refuse. Instead, he opened his mouth and spoke in pure English.. ¡°When it¡¯s time to go back, I¡¯ll naturally go back.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 237: Sadness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    So, Shen Yu would leave again? Who was that woman on the other end of the phone? Why did she ask when Shen Yu will return?


    Shen Yu said that he wouldn¡¯t leave again... Did he only say it to coax her so that she wouldn¡¯t be afraid?


    Emily held back the tears at the corner of her eyes, not letting them fall. She felt that her heart was in so much pain that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Emi? Emi?¡± After Shen Yu answered the phone, he saw that Emily had her head lowered. No one knew what she was thinking about. He called Emily twice, but no one answered. He could not help but feel a little worried.


    Shen Yu patted Emily¡¯s shoulder and called out softly. Only then did Emily have a reaction. She looked up, but her red eyes could not be hidden. Shen Yu instantly panicked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are your eyes suddenly red?¡±


    Emily quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Maybe my mascara fell into my eyes. I feel a little ufortable. Brother, which room do I stay in? I¡¯m a little tired today. I want to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. There¡¯s a separate bathroom in your room. You can use the things inside. If there¡¯s anything that¡¯s not enough, you can tell me. I¡¯ll get someone to send it over.¡±


    Shen Yu looked at Emily doubtfully. He felt that Emily¡¯s reason was a little far-fetched. However, he also knew that if Emily did not want to talk about it, no matter how Shen Yu asked, Emily would not say anything.


    Just like how Emily had her own space, if Emily had not taken the initiative to mention it to him over the years, he would probably never have known about it.


    Emily nodded and ran back to her room. She closed the door, took out her phone, and opened the chat interface with Qi Yan.


    ¡®Xiao Yan, if a man¡¯s call doesn¡¯t have their contact saved, but it was answered very quickly... If the other end of the call is a woman... and she asked when the man would be back, what do you think the rtionship between the two of them is?¡¯


    ¡®D*mn, so explosive? Judging from the situation from watching romantic dramas for so many years, it¡¯s highly likely that this man is having an affair. A man who¡¯s having an affair doesn¡¯t dare to leave the contact information of his mistress.¡¯


    ¡®That man shouldn¡¯t be married and doesn¡¯t have a partner, right?¡¯ Three ck lines shed across Emily¡¯s head. She had never been so speechless before.


    ¡®That must be some kind of shady rtionship. Otherwise, how could there not be any contact information? Moreover, he picked up the phone so quickly. It means that he cares about the person who made the call. Bah, it must be a scumbag. I¡¯ll bet three hotpot meals.¡¯


    Emily did not believe it. She searched. The man was in a hurry to pick up the call from the woman who did not have any contact information. The woman asked when he would be back and what their rtionship was.


    The answers below were even more varied. Some said it was ambiguous, some said it was lovers, and some said it was boyfriend and girlfriend. This made it even more interesting. No matter what, it was just a sentence. The rtionship between the two of them was intimate.


    Emily sat on the ground weakly. She hugged her knees tightly with both hands. She could not bear it anymore and started crying. She did not understand why she was crying. She just suddenly realized that there were other women around Shen Yu. She was very sad, especially since the two of them were very close.


    Emily was afraid that her crying would be too loud, so she simply hid in the space. The time in the space belonged to her. She could freely vent her emotions, but she felt that crying was too weak, she simply ran in the space.


    She had to vent all her bad emotions, but who could tell her why she was crying as she ran? Emily stopped andy on the ground, tears falling from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re so useless.¡± Emily wiped her tears away with force and scolded herself for being useless. She reached out to cover her heart. What should she do?


    Emily¡¯s heart ached when she thought about Shen Yu having an ambiguous partner, or even a partner.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Weren¡¯t you still very happy when you brought Shen Yu into the space?¡±


    At some point in time, Bai Yi had appeared beside Emily. When she saw how Emily was crying like a weeping flower, a hint of doubt shed across her eyes.


    When did this person be so unpredictable? She was so happy just a moment ago, but now she was crying like a baby.


    Seeing Bai Yi appear, Emily hugged Bai Yi and wiped her tears on Bai Yi¡¯s body. Bai Yi quickly pushed Emily away. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re so dirty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cruel. I¡¯m already so sad, but you still pushed me away.¡±


    Emily had her hands on her hips as if she wasining about Bai Yi¡¯sck of sympathy. She was clearly so sad now, but Bai Yi did notfort her at all. Instead, she pushed her away fiercely.


    ¡°It¡¯s your business to be sad. These are my new clothes. Don¡¯t get your tears and snot on my clothes. I¡¯ll die of heartache.¡±


    Bai Yi did not think much of Emily¡¯s sadness.. Instead, she began to check her own clothes to see if they were made dirty by Emily.

 Chapter 238 - Fear

    <h4>Chapter 238: Fear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You¡¯re too cruel. How can you be so cruel to me? I¡¯m already so sad, but you¡¯re only worried about your clothes.¡±


    Emily was only two steps away from rolling on the ground, but Bai Yipletely ignored Emily¡¯s roar and kept a distance.


    Emily was so angry that she couldn¡¯t care less about crying. She swept her leg at Bai Yi and Bai Yi nimbly dodged it, a hint of yfulness shing in her eyes.


    ¡°Why did you hit me? I¡¯m not the one who made you so sad. If you have the ability, go and find the person who made you sad.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Come and fight with me.¡± Emily¡¯s heart ached again. How could she bear to fight against Shen Yu?


    The corner of Bai Yi¡¯s mouth curled up. Since she hade to her doorstep to be bullied, how could she let Emily off so easily?


    The two of them exchanged countless moves. In the end, it was Emily who was exhausted before she was willing to give up. Emily was so tired that she could not breathe, but Bai Yi waspletely unaffected. She gently stroked the hem of her dress that had been wrinkled by Emily.


    ¡°Since you have questions and are unwilling to give up, just ask the person involved. Why are you sulking here alone? That Shen Yu doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing that Emily had calmed down, Bai Yi looked at Emily who was sleeping on the ground with disdain. If she had time to be sad here, she might as well ask him directly. Even if she died, she would know how she died.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. What if... what if Brother doesn¡¯t even recognize me as his sister after I tell him?¡± Emily¡¯s sullen voice sounded.


    Emily¡¯s heart sank. The thought of breaking the established bnce... If Shen Yu only treated her as his sister, would they not even be able to be brother and sister?


    ¡°You even shared such an important thing like space with him. What are you worried about? Besides, now that you¡¯ve discovered your own feelings, do you think the two of you can still be brother and sister in peace? Ask your heart. Are you willing to be like this?¡± Bai Yi pointed at Emily¡¯s heart.


    Emily raised her hand to block her eyes. She knew that Bai Yi was right. When she felt her heart ache, she knew that her feelings for Shen Yu were not that of a brother and sister, but rather, they were filled with possessiveness.


    She was jealous of the woman on the other end of the phone. She hated the fact that there was a member of the opposite sex beside Shen Yu. This possessiveness was not between brother and sister, but because she liked Shen Yu.


    However, she was really afraid. She was afraid that if she said it out loud, it would be awkward between the two of them. What if Shen Yu did not know how to face her and left?


    It was also at this moment that she finally understood why Qi Yan could not take the final step after so many years. It turned out that loving someone else would make someone so cautious.


    Seeing Emily¡¯s expression, Bai Yi sighed. ¡°Forget it. If You¡¯re sad, you can cry for a while. I won¡¯t let my ears suffer here. Also, although Shen Yu can enter the space, he can¡¯t see me. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. When you¡¯re treated as a lunatic, don¡¯t me me,¡± Bai Yi said.


    After saying that, Bai Yi disappeared on the spot. There were some things that could not be seen through. Emily usually looked like such a smart person, but she actually made such a low-level mistake.


    It was not strange. After all, this was the first time Emily had brought someone into the space. This was the first time Emily had used this function of the space, so she naturally forgot about it. The condition for bringing someone into the space was that the person who wanted toe in and the owner of the space had a telepathic connection.


    Emily was so nervous that she forgot about this matter. Now that she was immersed in sorrow, she naturally could not remember it. Bai Yi naturally would not point it out. It was not bad to let Emily suffer a little.


    Emily did not know how long she had cried in her space. When she woke up the next day, her eyes were still red and swollen. Shen Nan looked at her with a puzzled expression. ¡°Millie, what did you dost night? You didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, right?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get used to the bed. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night,¡± Emily answered without thinking. For the first time, she thanked Shen Nan for his wit. She was still thinking of an excuse to exin her eyes. In the end, Shen Nan came up with it for her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well? After eating breakfast, go and sleep for a while. Your eyes are swollen,¡± Shen Yu said with some heartache. However, when Emily heard his concern, it made her feel even more ufortable.


    How could Emily refuse the concern of someone she liked? Especially when she knew that the person she liked might already have a partner.


    Emily could only let out a muffled ¡°Mmm¡± and did not say anything else. On the contrary, Shen Nan, who was standing at the side, felt that it was strange. Shen Nan, who was standing at the side, had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shen Nan had not seen Emily in such a state for a long time. Such a state was only when Shen Yu had just left that Emily would be as silent as she was now.


    Emily hurriedly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to school after eating breakfast in a while.. It¡¯s the new semester, so I should be very busy these few days.¡±

 Chapter 239 - Leaving?

    <h4>Chapter 239: Leaving?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily¡¯s face darkened. These few days, she felt that she could not face Shen Yu properly. Her heart was in a mess now. She needed to organize her emotions properly. It would be better if she did not see Shen Yu for the next few days.


    Shen Yu¡¯s face stiffened. Why did he feel that Emily was deliberately avoiding him? However, he did not have any evidence. Fortunately, Shen Nan hadpared the matters at school. He raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at Emily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Qi Yan. She said that you guys don¡¯t have anything to do today. She will help you go to the academic affairs office to collect your books. You don¡¯t have to go to school.¡±


    ¡°Is... is that so?¡± A trace of uneasiness appeared on Emily¡¯s face instantly. Then, she quietly began to eat her breakfast. In her heart, she was already ming Shen Nan. Shen Nan was really the troublemaker everywhere he went.


    ¡°It just so happens that if you guys have nothing to do today, you can go home first and see the reaction of our family members.¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Emily. Although he did not know why Emily¡¯s reaction had changed so much in just one night, it was not the time to talk about other things. The most important thing was to solve the hidden problems around him first.


    Emily and Shen Nan looked at each other. What did Shen Yu mean?


    Could it be that there was a mole in the Shen family? But it shouldn¡¯t be. Emily had stayed in the Shen family for so many years. If there was anything, she would have discovered it long ago.


    ¡°Fifth Brother, what do you mean by this?¡± Shen Nan put away his smile. He was very unhappy because Shen Yu had pointed the me at his family. If there really was something wrong with his family... He did not know how to face it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You will know when you go back. If you get any bad news, remember to calm the mood of your family. Most importantly, don¡¯t let them know that I¡¯m back.¡±


    Shen Yu passed the milk to Emily. Then, he ced the ground coffee in front of Shen Nan. There was no expression on his face, as if he was talking about an insignificant matter.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Shen Nan was puzzled. Why was it as if he was listening to a heavenly book? He felt that his IQ was not enough. Emily also looked at Shen Yu with a puzzled look. She did not understand why they had to go back.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand in two days. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± The corner of Shen Yu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and a trace of coldness appeared in the corner of his eyes. It was time to resolve many things.


    ¡°What about you? Where are you going? Are you still staying in this house?¡± A hint of doubt shed across Emily¡¯s face. Shen Yu had said yesterday that this house might have been discovered by now. If Shen Yu continued to stay here, it would be very dangerous.


    ¡°Well, I have some things to take care of. I have to go back.¡± Shen Yu ate his food elegantly and did not hide his whereabouts. However, he did not expect that the moment he said those words... Emily seemed to have been ignited, and her entire body exploded.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t going to leave?¡± Emily suddenly stood up. The chair was pushed back, making an ear-piercing sound. Shen Nan, who was at the side, was shocked, and the bread in his hand fell directly onto the te.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m going to pack my things.¡± Emily realized that she had lost herposure. She ran back to her room as if she was running away. Then, she directly closed the door and leaned against the door, breathing heavily. She had been warning herself not to lose her temper and not to get angry. Shen Yu should have had a life of his own for so many years.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her this early in the morning? Did she eat gunpowder?¡± Shen Nan looked puzzled. When he woke up this morning, he felt that everything was inexplicable. Shen Nan felt that Shen Yu¡¯s words were inexplicable. He felt that Emily¡¯s behavior was even more inexplicable.


    Shen Yu frowned. He did not understand why Emily was angry. Since this morning, Emily had been giving him a hard time, but he did not know what exactly he did to make Emily unhappy.


    ¡°Did the two of you quarrel? weren¡¯t the two of you fine yesterday? Didn¡¯t you still avoid the enemy¡¯s pursuit together? Why did everything change after a night of sleep? When did you offend this little ancestor?¡±


    Shen Nan felt that the problem must be Shen Yu. The two of them were fine before, but after a night, their attitudes had changed. It must be Shen Yu¡¯s problem.


    Shen Yu frowned and instantly became a little impatient. ¡°If I knew why, would I still be so distressed?¡±


    Not long after, Emily walked out of the room. Without even looking at Shen Yu, she walked to Shen Nan. ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯m going to the dormitory to get something. Then, I¡¯ll tell Xiao Yan and we¡¯ll go back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ri... right away...¡± Shen Nan nced at Shen Yu. Emily was the only one who was willing to leave. Seeing that Shen Yu¡¯s face had turned even darker and that he had fallen into a dilemma, Shen Nan quickly made the most advantageous choice. It would be better for him to stay by Emily¡¯s side.. Then, Shen Yu would not be around to make things difficult for him.

 Chapter 240 - Intensive Care Unit

    <h4>Chapter 240: Intensive Care Unit</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Nan immediately made an apologetic gesture to Shen Yu. Then, he quickly followed Emily¡¯s footsteps and left Shen Yu¡¯s current home, leaving Shen Yu alone in a daze.


    Only when the two of them left did he start scratching his ears and cheeks in anxiety. He had no idea what he had done to offend Emily.


    Shen Nan did not dare to speak to Emily along the way because there were only three words written on Emily¡¯s face: Don¡¯t provoke me!


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying that, Emily quickly went upstairs. She quickly carried her book and got into the car to let Shen Nan drive home.


    Shen Nan looked at the book in Emily¡¯s arms in confusion. ¡°School hasn¡¯t officially started yet. Why are you so serious?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Emily admitted that she had vented her unhappiness on Shen Nan, but she felt that the anger in her body was almost out of control.


    Shen Nan was helpless and did not dare to speak. He could only ept his fate and drive the car. Naturally, he did not dare to drive his sports car. It would be better to get someone to go to the underground parking lot tomorrow and check the car properly before driving.


    Shen Nan nced at Emily from time to time. Emily¡¯s face was dark and she did not speak. She even took measured breaths. It was not until they returned to the Shen family¡¯s old residence that the expression on Emily¡¯s face became much better. A rare smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Second Aunt, Third Aunt, I¡¯m back.¡± Before Emily entered the door, her voice had already sounded. The gloomy mood from before seemed to have disappeared.


    When Shen Nan saw that Emily¡¯s expression seemed to have changed, he had no choice but to change his opinion of the girl. The mood of a girl was indeed like the weather in June. It was unpredictable.


    ¡°Why are you guys back? I was just about to call you two, but I didn¡¯t expect you two toe back. Come in quickly.¡±


    When Second Aunt heard Emily¡¯s voice, the moment she came out, she was not as happy as Shen Nan and Emily had imagined. Instead, she had a worried expression on her face. When they entered the house... It was only then that they realized that the atmosphere in the house was not right.


    Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen were naturally sitting on the high seats. Other than Shen Zhe who was in the army and the head of the Shen family who was still abroad, everyone else was called out, including Shen Zhe¡¯s wife and son.


    ¡°Little Aunt, Little Aunt, sob sob...¡± Shen Zhe¡¯s son, Shen Lu, was just four years old this year. When he saw Emily enter, he immediately ran over to Emily and cried with snot and tears in his eyes.


    Emily hurriedly hugged Shen Lu. She did not care that Shen Lu had dirtied her clothes. She quickly patted Shen Lu¡¯s back andforted him softly, ¡°Xiao Lu, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy to see Auntie?¡±


    Shen Lu did not speak and only continued to cry. Only then did Emily realize that everyone in the living room did not look well. They were shrouded in a sense of sadness.


    ¡°Mom, Second Aunt, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Nan was a little nervous. He kept feeling that something terrible had happened. Otherwise, the family would not be so quiet. Shen Nan, who was sitting in the living room, could not help but ask.


    ¡°This morning, Grandpa received a call from abroad. He said that Xiao Yu was injured and is still unconscious in the hospital. Second Uncle went to see him, but because Xiao Yu¡¯s injury was too serious. The hospital did not allow any visitors.¡±


    Shen Hao was the calmest one among them. He briefly exined the situation to Shen Nan and Emily.


    ¡°What?¡± Shen Nan and Emily were both surprised. Didn¡¯t they just separate from Shen Yu this morning? Why did something happen when they turned around?


    ¡°It¡¯s not...¡± Shen Nan subconsciously wanted to say that it was impossible. Emily hurriedly pulled Shen Nan¡¯s sleeve to remind Shen Nan not to say anything more. Then, she hugged Shen Lu even tighter in her arms.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Shen Lu, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.¡± Emily thought that Shen Lu was crying because he heard the news that Shen Yu was injured. She quicklyforted him.


    ¡°Little Aunt... Daddy... Daddy...¡± Shen Lu cried until he was out of breath. The more he spoke, the more he cried.


    At this moment, Emily and Shen Nan saw Shen Zhe¡¯s wife, Jiang Xin, carrying a bag of things and running downstairs in a panic.


    Shen Zhe¡¯s wife was called Jiang Xin. She was a very gentle person. Six years ago, when Shen Zhe brought her back, Emily found out that the two of them had been secretly dating for a long time. After meeting their parents, they naturally held a wedding. The two of them had always been in love. Emily herself was surprised. Shen Zhe was such a cold person, but he waspletely conquered by a gentle woman from the water vige.


    Jiang Xin was a good person and got along well with Emily. After Jiang Xin got pregnant and gave birth to Shen Lui, Emily and Jiang Xin basically stayed together. Shen Lu was said to have been brought up by Emily, therefore, Shen Lu and Emily were also very close.


    Seeing that Jiang Xin was in a mess, she realized the seriousness of the matter and hugged Shen Lu tighter in her arms. Wasn¡¯t this all too coincidental?

 Chapter 241 - Don’t Get Too Excited

    <h4>Chapter 241: Don¡¯t Get Too Excited</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Sister-inw, what happened to Big Brother?¡± Shen Nan was instantly anxious. He had only met Shen Yu this morning, so he could probably guess that it was just a smoke bomb. However, wasn¡¯t Shen Zhe out on a mission? Was he injured as well?


    ¡°Ah Zhe is now in the ICU of the Military General Hospital. I came back to pack up Ah Zhe¡¯s things. They didn¡¯t allow me to go in to visit him. I came back to pack some things for him to bring to hisrades. Who knew that when I came back, I just happened to hear that something had happened to Xiao Yu too.¡±


    ¡°How could it be? Why did something happen to both of them at the same time?¡± Emily was shocked. Things had happened too coincidentally.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. I¡¯ll bring the things over to Ah Zhe first. Millie, Xiao Lu will have to trouble you. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Jiang Xin went forward tofort Shen Lu in Emily¡¯s arms. She told Shen Lu to listen to Emily¡¯s words and then left in a hurry.


    Shen Xu hurriedly took out his car keys and chased after him. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll send you over.¡±


    Shen Xu nced at Shen Yan and he nodded. It was as if he had aged a lot overnight. Emily¡¯s heart ached even more. She wanted to tell this old man that there was actually nothing wrong with Shen Yu, but what about Shen Zhe?


    ¡°You d*mn old man. I told you not to let Xiao Zhe join the army, but you didn¡¯t listen. You sent Xiao Yu abroad at such a young age. Look, now both of them are in trouble. If both of them... both... I¡¯m not going to live anymore.¡±


    After Jiang Xin left, Old Madam Shen could no longer control her emotions. She went forward to pull Shen Yan and started to roar. Not long after, Old Madam Shen fainted. Shen Hao quickly hugged the old woman. Then, he quickly went upstairs. ¡°Xiao Nan, quickly go and inform Grandpa Liu toe over.¡±


    For a moment, the Shen family¡¯s old residence was in chaos. Shen Nan was even more flustered by everything in front of him. Shen Nan did not listen to what Shen Hao said at all. It was still Emily who took control of the situation in the Shen family. ¡°Come back to your senses. Take good care of Xiao Lu. Then, get Grandpa Liu toe over. I¡¯ll go up to see Grandma first.¡±


    Shen Nan nodded foolishly. By the time he came to his senses, everyone had already gone upstairs. ¡°Yes... yes... yes, I need to make a call.¡±


    ¡°Little Uncle, don¡¯t be nervous. Little Uncle, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Seeing that Shen Nan was in a daze, Shen Lu ced his small hands on Shen Nan¡¯s trembling hands andforted him softly like an adult.


    Shen Nan nodded. After ending the call, he hurriedly sent another message to Shen Yu, hoping that Shen Yu coulde back and take charge of the situation.


    ¡°I have to rush back to take care of some matters. I¡¯ll be boarding the ne soon, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys with the matters at home. I¡¯ll definitely be back soon. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone that I came back!¡±


    Shen Nan frowned. was there anything more important than the health of the family members? Was Shen Yu still determined to leave at this time?


    On the other side, Emily followed Shen Hao to Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen¡¯s room. She first opened the window of their room, then told the others to stay away. Then, she sat next to Old Madam Shen and checked her pulse, ¡°Fourth Brother, there¡¯s a small silver metal box on my desk in my room. Go and bring it over for me.¡±


    Shen Hao did not dare to hesitate. He quickly brought the box over to Emily. Emily opened it. Inside the box were the silver needles that Emily had found in the space. She quickly poked a few needles into Old Madam Shen¡¯s head. Five minutester, she pulled out the silver needle.


    ¡°Wait a little longer. Grandma is about to wake up. Grandma was temporarily unconscious because she was too anxious. She¡¯ll be fine once she wakes up. It¡¯s better for Grandma not to be agitated anymore.¡±


    ¡°How can she not be agitated? Something happened to Xiao Zhe and Xiao Yu at the same time. Mom is already anxious to death. How can she be calm?¡± Third Aunt said anxiously from the side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Shen Zhong and Shen An toe back.¡± After saying that, Second Aunt was about to leave when she was stopped by Shen Yan.


    ¡°Come back. I have something to ask Second and Third to do. They probably won¡¯t be able to make it back in time. Let Old Wei take a look first. We¡¯ll talk about it when the newses back.¡±


    Shen Yan seemed to have used up all his strength after saying these words. He sat on the sofa at the side and panted heavily.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at Shen Yan worriedly. Old Madam Shen had just copsed. If anything happened to Shen Yan, how would they exin to Shen Zhong and Shen An when they returned?


    Emily immediately went forward to check Shen Yan¡¯s pulse. She looked at Shen Yan with a serious expression. ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t be so excited anymore. You must take care of your body. A good person will be blessed by the heavens. I believe that Brother and Big Brother will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa knows. Although you usually don¡¯t want to talk about Xiao Yu, you miss him more than any of us. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s worried the most when you know that he¡¯s injured.¡± Shen Yan touched Emily¡¯s head, feeling sorry for her.. Shen Yan looked at Emily and smiled.

 Chapter 242 - How Do You Know?

    <h4>Chapter 242: How Do You Know?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Emily lowered her head to hide her emotions. She was afraid that Shen Yan would see through it, and she was even more afraid that she could not help but tell Shen Yan that Shen Yu had actually returned.


    Shen Yu had repeatedly warned her this morning not to tell anyone that he had returned. Shen Yu must have had his own thoughts, so she had to help him protect this secret. However, seeing the two elderly who had watched her grow up looking so weak, Emily felt extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine. I just want you and Grandma to be well.¡± Emily lowered her head and tried hard to hide her crying voice. She knew that after a long time, they would eventually leave, but she did not want to face it. She just wanted to stay by their side.


    ¡°Good child, be good. Grandpa is fine. Go and see Grandma. Do you want to wake up? Your Grandpa still trusts your medical skills.¡± Shen Yan gently pushed Emily.


    Since young, Emily had always wanted to study medicine. Everyone in the Shen family knew that when she was in high school, Shen Nan broke his leg while ying basketball. After applying the medicinal herbs that Emily had found for Shen Nan from god-knows-where, after a few days, Shen Nan¡¯s leg was already healed.


    Especially now that Old Madam Shen was old, she would feel dizzy from time to time. When Emily gave her an acupuncture, Old Madam Shen would feel much more rxed. Over time, if there was a problem in the family... She would let Emily take a look first.


    The happiest person was Liu Wei. He found out that Emily actually liked medicine. Previously, he had been thinking about how to kidnap Emily to his home. Now, he had a good excuse to take Emily in as his disciple. However, the grandsons of the Shen family did not agree. If that was the case, Emily¡¯s seniority would be one level higher than theirs.


    After struggling for a long time, it was finally Shen Yan who decided. He let everyone talk about their own problems. Only then did they stop. Emily even went to the Liu family from time to time to answer Liu Wei¡¯s questions. This made the Liu family extremely happy. On the contrary... the Shen family was a little unhappy, but what could they do? Who asked Emily to like studying medicine?


    Just as Emily walked to the bedside, Old Madam Shen slowly woke up. She opened her eyes in a daze and began to let out a long sigh. When one was old, they would be more talkative than before. The most they said was that they had let down the fourth son of the Shen family... They had not taken good care of the child for him.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t me yourself so much. When Big Brother joined the army, it was his own choice to go abroad with Big Brother. It has nothing to do with you. Moreover, they are all so powerful. They will definitely be fine.¡±


    Emily hurriedlyforted Old Madam Shen by the side. If Old Madam Shen fainted from excitement again, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°All of you should do what you should do. There¡¯s no need to guard me. Xiao Hao, you should go to the hospital to see how your Big Brother is doing. We can¡¯t be of much help on Xiao Yu¡¯s side. We can only wait for the news from Big Brother toe back.¡±


    After saying this, Old Madam Shen began to feel regretful. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Shen Yu go out to study and make a living at such a young age. She should have stayed by her side for a little longer.


    Apart from Shen Hao, no one else in Old Madam Shen¡¯s room left. Liu Wei quickly brought Liu Huai to the Shen family and checked on the two old people. Then, he looked at Emily with great satisfaction.


    ¡°Millie, you¡¯ve done well. As long as they have a good rest, there won¡¯t be any problems. You don¡¯t have to go to school for the next few days. I know a little about the recent happenings in the shen family. Just stay at home and keep thempany.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, do you know about the recent happenings in the Shen family?¡± Emily instantly grasped the main point of Liu Wei¡¯s words. She grabbed Liu Wei¡¯s hand and asked urgently.


    However, Emily quickly realized that she had lost herposure. She hurriedly let go of Liu Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯m sorry. I was too emotional.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. It¡¯s just a pity. Xiao Zhe and Xiao Yu. Sigh. I tried to persuade Old Shen back then, but Old Shen said that it was the children¡¯s choice. He had no choice. Look, now these two children... Sigh...¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Emily¡¯s face. She only found out about Shen Zhe¡¯s injury when she had just returned. Why did the Liu family already know about it? Did only the Liu family know about it, or did other people also know about it?


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, how did you know that Big Brother and Brother were in trouble?¡± A trace of ruthlessness shed across Emily¡¯s eyes. Although it quickly dissipated, it still did not escape Liu Wei¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know?¡± A trace of astonishment appeared on Liu Wei¡¯s face. Then why would Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen be overly sad?


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, let¡¯s go to the living room and talk.¡± Emily looked at the two old people who were lying on the bed, already sound asleep.. She really could not bear to disturb their peace and quiet because of such a thing.

 Chapter 243 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 243: Strange</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Liu Wei also realized the seriousness of the matter. With Liu Huai¡¯s help, he and Emily came to the hall of the Shen family. The others were also waiting there early.


    ¡°Second Aunt, let the others go down first. Grandpa Liu and I have something to talk about.¡± Emily looked at the servants and housekeeper in the living room. Some things were better left alone.


    ¡°Little Aunt...¡± When Shen Lu saw Emily going downstairs, he reached out for Emily to carry him. Emily quickly took Shen Lu. If this little ancestor was not satisfied, he would probably cry again.


    ¡°Grandpa Liu, to tell you the truth, Sixth Brother and I only found out about the ident when we came back. What I want to ask is, how did you know about this news? Did Sixth Brother tell you on the phone?¡±


    Seeing that there were no outsiders around, Emily hurriedly asked. It was not that she suspected anything about the Liu family, but that the news had spread too quickly? She had only just found out about the news. Could it be that outsiders knew about it faster than the Shen family?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just told Grandpa Liu on the phone that Grandma had fainted and asked Grandpa Liu toe and take a look.¡± Shen Nan quickly denied it. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Grandpa Liu about it,¡± Shen Nan said.


    Although he was a little confused at that time, he did not need to tell others about this matter in such an urgent situation.


    ¡°No, you only found out about it today?¡± Liu Wei finally understood. The Shen family did not know that the news about Shen Yu and Shen Zhe¡¯s ident had spread like wildfire?


    Emily frowned. ¡°What do you mean? Did you know about it before us?¡±


    Shen Nan looked at Liu Wei with a puzzled expression. Emily was right. They only found out about it when they returned to the Shen family today. There was no reason for the outsiders to know about it faster than them.


    ¡°If you guys are free now, you can take a look at today¡¯s headlines. I was wondering why you guys were so calm today. I happened to see the two of you when I left school this morning.¡±


    Emily quickly turned on her phone and saw the headline on the headlines. ¡°Two sons of the Shen family¡¯s fourth branch were harmed at the same time. Was it God¡¯s will or was it man-made?¡±


    The headline was released at 7 am this morning. At that time, she and Shen Nan were still together with Shen Yu. Could it be that the media now had the ability to predict the future?


    Shen Nan walked up to take a look, then took out his phone to take a look. He handed it to Emily and saw the conversation between Shen Yu and Shen Nan. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t do anything. Wait for me toe back.¡±


    Emily looked at Shen Nan, and Shen Nan gave Emily a look that said he did not know either. In any case, he was not as smart as Emily, so he could not guess Shen Yu¡¯s thoughts at all. He might as well just leave the problem to Emily.


    Emily lowered her eyes and put the phone down. Then, she looked at Liu Wei and Liu Huai apologetically. ¡°Grandpa Liu, I¡¯m sorry. I was just too worried. That¡¯s why I was so impulsive. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°How can I not know about your matters? Alright, Grandpa Liu doesn¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s talk about it after you¡¯ve settled the matters of the Shen family. If there¡¯s anything you need from the old man, just tell me. Although I¡¯m old now, my brain is still capable,¡± Liu Wei said as he waved his hand.


    Emily nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Liu. I definitely won¡¯t be reluctant to tell you if I need your help. I¡¯ll get Sixth Brother to send you off.¡±


    Emily gave Shen Nan a look. Shen Nan hurriedly sent Liu Wei and Liu Huai back to the Liu family. Emily hugged Shen Lu and sat on the sofa with a worried expression. Second Aunt and Third Aunt looked at each other.


    ¡°Millie, what do you mean by what you said just now? Could it be that someone knew the news of Xiao Zhe and Xiao Yu¡¯s injuries before us, the Shen family?¡± Third Aunt was the most impatient and hurriedly asked.


    Emily nodded. ¡°Second Aunt, Third Aunt, don¡¯t you think that this matter is too coincidental? Big Brother and Brother got into trouble at the same time. Let¡¯s not talk about Brother. He hasn¡¯t returned for so many years. We don¡¯t know how powerful Big Brother is now, but Brother has been so smart since he was young. It¡¯s not easy to deal with Brother.¡±


    Emily paused. She continued, ¡°Moreover, Big Brother is in the army. It¡¯s not easy to deal with Big Brother. Let¡¯s not talk about Big Brother¡¯s constant training. Big Brother always has teammates with him when he goes on missions. How could they hurt Big Brother so coincidentally?¡±


    ¡°So, you mean someone did it on purpose?¡± Second Aunt frowned. who exactly wanted to deal with the Shen family, especially the fourth family? The ones who got into trouble were all the children of the fourth family.


    ¡°Second Aunt, help me take care of Xiao Lu. I want to go up and see if Grandpa is awake. I want to ask Grandpa something.¡± Emily suddenly thought of something and handed Shen Lu to Second Aunt.. Then, she quickly went upstairs.

 Chapter 244 - All My Fault

    <h4>Chapter 244: All My Fault</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Shen Yan sat on the edge of the bed as if he had expected Emily toe. He tucked Old Madam Shen in and gestured for Emily toe in.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re smart enough to ask me a question, so I pretended to be asleep so that we could have some time to talk,¡± Shen Yan said and coughed twice.


    Emily quickly passed the water by the bed to Shen Yan and patted Shen Yan¡¯s back to help him catch his breath. ¡°Grandpa, take it easy. Why don¡¯t you take a rest first? I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m old and my body is no longer functional. I¡¯ll take it easy. I know you must have a lot of questions. I should take a good rest after I answer them. I¡¯ll leave it to you young people to show off.¡± Shen Yan waved his hand. However, his gaze seemed to be able to see through Emily.


    ¡°Grandfather?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that because I¡¯m old and my eyes are blurry, I can¡¯t see clearly? Did that kid, Xiao Yu, contact you before?¡± Shen Yan leaned against the bed and his confident tone gave Emily a fright.


    ¡°Grandpa, how did you know?¡± Emily was shocked. Could it be that their acting skills were so bad? Shen Yan could tell at a nce?


    ¡°Xiao Nan is fine. The biggest w is in you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know about your feelings for Xiao Yu. When you were young, the two of you were inseparable. When Xiao Yu was away, you were even more reticent.¡±


    ¡°Although you usually don¡¯t take the initiative to ask about Xiao Yu and don¡¯t contact Xiao Yu, I know that you¡¯re afraid that Xiao Yu will be influenced by you. You¡¯re constantly hoping that Xiao Yu wille back soon. However, when you found out about Xiao Yu¡¯s ident, you were surprisingly calm. What does this mean?¡±


    When Shen Yan said this, he looked at Emily with his deep eyes. Especially when he saw the stunned expression on Emily¡¯s face, he knew that he had guessed correctly. Shen Yu should have already contacted Emily and Shen Nan a long time ago.


    It was just that something had happened at home, so no one noticed that Shen Nan and Emily were acting strangely. However, who was Shen Yan? He knew the temperament of his family members. As long as anyone touched them, he would know what they were going to do. Emily¡¯s clumsy cover-up was really too low-ss.


    Emily smiled. ¡°Grandpa even said that he¡¯s old. That look in his eyes is still the same as before. Nothing can be hidden from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m old, and my body is no longer of any use. Grandpa only wants one word from you. Is Xiao Yu okay?¡± Shen Yan could not help but be a little anxious. He did not want anything now. All he wanted was for Shen Yu and Shen Zhe to be safe and sound. This way, he would have the face to meet fourth¡¯s family.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I believe that Brother must have his own considerations. When Brother and the two of us separated this morning, he was fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Seeing that Shen Yan was anxious, Emily hurriedly apologized. In the end, it was them, the younger generation, who made the two old people worry. It was even more wrong for them to be worried to the point that they were sick and bedridden. Shen Yan and Old Madam Shen were both very worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Only then did Shen Yan let out a sigh of relief. It was better than anything else as long as he heard that Shen Yu was fine.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. When I¡¯m old, I¡¯ll know about the prosperity of the family and the mission of the family. As long as people are alive, it¡¯s good. It¡¯s all my fault for harming them and Fourth Brother¡¯s family.¡±


    Shen Yan suddenly burst into tears, giving Emily a fright. Emily hurriedlyforted Shen Yan. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re doing this for the good of the Shen family.¡±


    ¡°No, Millie, you don¡¯t understand. Grandpa knows what you want to ask. This is all Grandpa¡¯s fault. If Grandpa hadn¡¯t been so stubborn back then, nothing would have happened to Fourth¡¯s family. Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have lost his parents at such a young age, and Shen Zhe wouldn¡¯t have chosen to join the army. This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so stubborn back then, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Brother has never med you. Wasn¡¯t it his own choice for Brother to go abroad? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Listen to what Grandpa has to say. I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯t say it now, I won¡¯t have a chance.¡± Shen Yan patted Emily¡¯s hand and sank deep into his memories.


    When Shen Yu was four years old, he had already disyed astonishing talent. At that time, Shen Yan, who only wanted to strengthen the Shen family, felt as if he had obtained a treasure, so he directly announced to the public that Shen Yu would be the sessor of the Shen family. But he did not think that it was because of this sentence that brought death to Shen Yu and Shen Zhe¡¯s family.


    Shen Yu, who was only five years old, had already finished his high school course. The moment he left the school gate, he was suddenly kidnapped. Shen Yu¡¯s parents, who had gone to pick him up, chased after him without caring about anything else. In the process of chasing after the kidnappers, Shen Yu¡¯s parents were killed in a car ident, and Shen Yu saw it with his own eyes.


    No matter how hard Shen Yu struggled, he was still taken away by the kidnappers. By the time Shen Yan brought Shen Yu back, Shen Yu had been tortured to the point where he was only skin and bones.. Shen Yu had not said a word since then.

 Chapter 245 - Your Selfishness

    <h4>Chapter 245: Your Selfishness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    No one dared to ask Shen Yu about what had happened to him at that time, because as soon as they asked, Shen Yu seemed to have gone crazy. Several times, he even began to hurt himself. Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital to be resuscitated.


    ¡°Millie, you don¡¯t know how surprised and relieved we were when we found out that Xiao Yu was willing to talk to you, so we tried every means to keep you in the Shen family. To Xiao Yu, you are the most special person.¡±


    Emily¡¯s body stiffened. The most special person? But didn¡¯t Shen Yu have someone to apany him now? How could she still be the most special person?


    ¡°Grandpa, this happened when we were young. Brother is much better than before, and he¡¯ll be better and better in the future. Actually, I just wanted toe up and ask you, did you already know who the person who wanted to hurt Brother was?¡±


    A trace of inquiry shed through Emily¡¯s eyes. Shen Yan had been the head of the Shen family for so many years. How could such a smart person not know who was behind this?


    Shen Yan looked at her with wide eyes. He did not expect Emily to ask him this question. He thought that Emily came up to ask Shen Yan about the past. So, when did she find out?


    ¡°When did you find out?¡± Shen Yan sighed deeply. It seemed that he had underestimated the little girl in front of him. She was actually so smart.


    ¡°Perhaps I had some doubts since Brother had to rush back in such a tense environment. My brother is not a person without filial piety. Even when Grandma was unconscious, he still insisted on rushing back. That can only mean one reason. The person that Brother wants to deal with is abroad. Or rather, the person who has been dealing with Brother is abroad.¡±


    Emily touched her chin and continued, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the people who wanted to deal with Brother in the first ce were my uncle¡¯s family?¡±


    A trace of surprise shed across Shen Yan¡¯s eyes. That was why Shen Yan had been hesitating. It was not because he could not find the person who hurt Shen Yu, but because it was someone that Shen Yan was unable to hurt. After all, it was the flesh and blood of his closest rtive.


    Shen Yan was surprised. Emily had guessed it right away. Shen Yan sighed deeply as if he had aged a few years. That was also the reason why Joseph had moved overseas the moment Joseph had arrived at the Shen family.


    The first son of the Shen family had been driven overseas by Shen Yan because he knew that the first son would not let Emily off the hook once she was able to treat Shen Yu¡¯s illness. In the eldest son¡¯s eyes, he would never let Emily off the hook. Only when Shen Zhe and Shen Yu were having a hard time would he feel better.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you still unwilling to admit it? Actually, you know in your heart that although Brother is fine, Big Brother is really sleeping in the ICU. Do you really have to wait until something happens to Brother before you can understand?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shen Yan patted the bedside table hard. He suddenly thought of Old Madam Shen, who was still unconscious, and a trace of worry shed across his eyes. Emily also looked anxiously. Only seeing that Old Madam Shen did not wake up did she feel relieved.


    ¡°Grandpa, can you not be so stubborn? Actually, you know a lot of things very well in your heart, but you are not willing to admit it. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened that year, but if you had made a move from the beginning, then Brother and I would not have fallen into such a dilemma.¡±


    Emily took a deep breath and said everything that she wanted to say. Although this might anger Shen Yan, there were some things that Emily still had to say. This was for the good of everyone in the Shen family.


    ¡°Is this the attitude you have when speaking to your elders?¡± A cold light shed in Shen Yan¡¯s eyes. Perhaps even Shen Yan didn¡¯t expect that Emily would speak to him so impudently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I was just too angry. I thought of Sister-inw¡¯s worried look, Grandma still lying down, and even Xiao Lu¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. Second Aunt and Third Aunt did not say anything in their hearts, but they were also extremely worried. Why did Second Uncle and Third Uncle investigate outside every day for so many years?¡±


    The more Emily spoke, the angrier she got. She simply told him everything she wanted to say. She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Grandpa, do you really think that Second Uncle and Third Uncle are so stupid that they haven¡¯t found anything after so many years? I think you know very well what they are after. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±


    ¡°You... You...¡± Shen Yan pointed at Emily, but in the end, he helplessly put his hand down, waved his hand, and said weakly, ¡°You go out first, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Emily thought for a while, but she didn¡¯t continue to persist. Instead, she went up to Shen Yan and checked his pulse. Seeing that Shen Yan was just a little anxious, she felt relieved and left. After all, she was probably the person that Shen Yan did not want to see the most right now.


    ¡°Old man....¡±

 Chapter 246 - It Is Difficult For An Honest Official To Settle Family Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 246: It Is Difficult For An Honest Official To Settle Family Affairs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    Not long after Emily left, Old Madam Shen called out to Shen Yan in a low voice. She waved her hand, and Shen Yan hurriedly helped Old Madam Shen up and sat her down.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Shen Yan¡¯s face darkened. Old Madam Shen probably didn¡¯t know how to face Emily, so she simply pretended to be asleep. That was why she waited for Emily to leave before waking up.


    Shen Yan¡¯s heart ached when he saw Old Madam Shen¡¯s tired face.


    ¡°I actually woke up when Millie came in. I saw that the two of you had something to say, so I pretended that I didn¡¯t wake up. I didn¡¯t expect that the topic of your conversation would be so heavy.¡±


    After Old Madam Shen finished speaking, she coughed a few times, feeling very ufortable. Shen Yan hurriedly handed the ss of water to Old Madam Shen. Old Madam Shen took two sips and pushed the ss away, shaking her head.


    ¡°Actually, you can tell Millie. That child is so smart, she will understand you. If I hadn¡¯t stopped it back then, nothing would have happened to Xiao Yu and Xiao Zhe now. This is all my fault.¡±


    Shen Yan frowned. He immediately reprimanded, ¡°What are you saying? You are my wife, and Eldest is also my son. Naturally, I have to protect him. Millie is right. If I hadn¡¯t protected Eldest too much back then, nothing would have happened to Xiao Zhe and Xiao Yu. Fortunately, Xiao Yu is smart and can avoid this disaster.¡±


    ¡°But, old man, we were wrong in the end. We sent our eldest son and his family abroad and allowed them to develop freely. We thought that it was good for them and the family, but we didn¡¯t fulfill our duty as parents. It was because we didn¡¯t teach our children well that we let our grandchildren suffer. Millie was right, we were wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have let our eldest son and his family suffer like this.¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s said that it¡¯s difficult for honest officials to resolve family affairs. The palm of the hand and the back of the hand are all flesh. We¡¯ve already lost Fourth Brother. Do we still have to lose our eldest?¡± Shen Yan¡¯s eyes could not help but redden.


    He also understood that this was unfair to Fourth Brother¡¯s family. However, the deceased had already passed away. He could not ept another death. It would be good to experience such a thing once.


    Old Madam Shen sighed again and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Ah, you. Why are you bing more and more narrow-minded as you get older? Millie, that child, is so kind-hearted. Do you really think that she¡¯s here to force you to make a choice?¡±


    ¡°This person is old and has to submit to old age. The two of us are already on the verge of death. Don¡¯t tell me that we can still protect the people in our family for the rest of our lives? Each one of them has their own fortune. Just like Millie said, do you really think that Second and Third are fools? After investigating for so many years, they really didn¡¯t find anything? It¡¯s just that they don¡¯t want to chill our hearts. Do we have to chill the children¡¯s hearts?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Just wait for the children to make their own choices. What will the final oue be for everyone? It all depends on their own fortune. You and I are both old. It¡¯s time to let go.¡± After saying that, Old Madam Shen coughed lightly again.


    After so many years of hardships, Old Madam Shen could roughly guess what Shen Yan was thinking. Shen Yan was still not as heartless as her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. Let the children decide for themselves. I don¡¯t care what the final oue will be.¡± In the end, Joseph ended the conversation with Shen Yan¡¯spromise.


    Only then did Old Madam Shen heave a sigh of relief. Actually, Emily was only thinking about Shen Yan¡¯s attitude.


    On the other side, Emily did not go to the living room. Instead, she went straight to her room and called Shen Yu. However, she could not get through to him. It seemed that Shen Yu was on the ne at the moment. She might as well go downstairs and coax Shen Lu to sleep first.


    However, she did not know what Shen Lu had eaten today. He just did not want to sleep. Helpless, Emily could only bring him to her room and y an animated cartoon for him. She hoped that it would exhaust Shen Lu¡¯s energy.


    Emily apanied Shen Lu to watch the animated cartoon and felt a little bored. She picked up her phone and was about to send a message to Jiang Xin to ask about Shen Zhe¡¯s situation when she saw a message from Shen Yu. ¡°I¡¯m already here. I¡¯ll contact you after I¡¯ve arranged things here.¡±


    Emily could not wait for Shen Yu to make a voice call. Soon, the call was about to be picked up. ¡°Brother...¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Yu is taking a shower.¡±


    A voice came from the other end of the line. A shower? The two of them were still together thiste at night?


    The female voice came from the other end of the line. It should be early in the morning, and Shen Yu had just gotten off the ne. So, the two of them were together as soon as Shen Yu got off the ne?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Emily quickly apologized and hung up the phone. Emily hugged her legs and began to cry.. Was there anything she could say to exin for Shen Yu now? She felt that she could notfort herself.

 Chapter 247 - Taking a Shower

    <h4>Chapter 247: Taking a Shower</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Little Aunt, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Lu was shocked by Emily¡¯s appearance. He hurriedly got down from the e-sports chair and looked at Emily with a worried face. Seeing that Emily was crying so sadly, he also started to cry.


    ¡°Aunt is fine. Xiao Lu, don¡¯t cry.¡± Only then did Emily realize that she was not the only one in the room. There was also Shen Lu. She hurriedly adjusted her state of mind, hugged Shen Lu in her arms, andforted Shen Lu¡¯s emotions.


    ¡°Little Aunt... Little Aunt, don¡¯t cry. Xiao Lu will go to sleep obediently.¡± Shen Lu thought that it was because he had never gone to sleep, so Emily cried sadly. He hurriedly promised her.


    Emily felt a little heartache as she carried Shen Lu and ced him on the bed. ¡°Okay, our Xiao Lu is the most obedient.¡±


    ¡°Little Aunt, I want to sleep with you. Mom isn¡¯t here, so I¡¯m scared alone.¡± Shen Lu stopped crying and reached out to grab Emily¡¯s thumb tightly. He was unwilling to let go.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep with you today. But you have to be obedient. Don¡¯t kick the nket.¡±


    The phone next to Emily rang. It was a call from Shen Yu. Emily hesitated for a moment and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Emi, I was taking a shower just now. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen Yu¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Hearing the word ¡®shower¡¯, Emily¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I know you¡¯re taking a shower. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re here. You¡¯re fine now.¡±


    Emily held back her tears. She did not want her voice to sound out of ce.


    However, Shen Yu, who knew Emily very well, could tell that there was something wrong with Emily. On the other end of the phone, Shen Yu started to panic.


    ¡°Emi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you worried because Grandma fainted today? I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry, the matter will be resolved soon.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. Shen Lu is beside me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll wake him up.¡± Emily desperately wanted to hang up the phone. Even if she heard Shen Yu¡¯s voice now, she would feel sad.


    ¡°Shen Lu? Is he Big Brother¡¯s child?¡± Shen Yu did not want to hang up the phone so soon. He always felt that Emily had been deliberately distancing herself from him for the past few days.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m really tired. I want to rest. You should be tired after just getting off the ne. I¡¯ll hang up first. Goodbye.¡±


    Emily did not wait for Shen Yu to speak and directly hung up the phone. She was afraid that Shen Yu would call again, so she simply turned the phone on to ¡®do not disturb¡¯ mode.


    ¡°Little Aunt, is the person on the phone with you Uncle Shen Yu?¡± Shen Lu looked at Emily with his eyes wide open. He was very curious about Shen Yu on the other end of the phone. He was his biological uncle.


    ¡°Yes, he will be back in a few days. Shen Lu, do you want to see him?¡± Emily did not deny it. She thought that Shen Lu had not seen Shen Yu yet. When Shen Yu saw Shen Lu, he would definitely like him.


    Thinking of this, Emily felt a sharp pain in her heart. It seemed that she was really hopeless.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see Fifth Uncle. Little Aunt, was it because of Fifth Uncle that you were sad just now? I¡¯ve decided. From today onwards, I¡¯m going to hate Fifth Uncle. I don¡¯t want Little Aunt to be sad,¡± Shen Lu said with righteous indignation.


    Emily was instead amused by Shen Lu¡¯s look. She tucked the nket in for Shen Lu, indicating that it was time for him to have a good rest.


    On the other side, after Emily hung up the phone, a trace of hatred shed across Shen Yu¡¯s eyes. He looked at the woman standing at the side and said, ¡°Go to the personnel office and resign.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know that this phone call was so important to you.¡±


    Her face was filled with panic. In the past, when she helped Shen Yu block those peach blossoms, Shen Yu did not say anything. This time, he actually wanted to fire her. She did not understand what she had done wrong.


    ¡°I will never repeat what I have said. Lisa, you have crossed the line. You know I have never liked strangers appearing in my home.¡±


    Shen Yu sat on the sofa like a king. He looked coldly at the flustered Lisa in front of him. Other than indifference, there was no trace of pity.


    Lisa was unwilling, but she understood Shen Yu¡¯s temper. She could only obediently retreat from Shen Yu¡¯s house. Shen Yu hurriedly called Emily, but the phone rang, but no one picked up. Shen Yu¡¯s frown deepened, and he wanted to go back even more urgently.


    For a few days, Emily did not contact Shen Yu again. Jiang Xin and Shen Xu had been taking care of Shen Zhe at the hospital, but today, they suddenly came back crying.


    ¡°Big Brother... The doctor said that Big Brother¡¯s time limit is not very long. Tell our family... to be prepared.¡±


    Shen Xu forced himself to finish his sentence. When he said this, the Shen family waspletely dumbfounded. Shen Yan instantly fell onto the sofa, and Old Madam Shen could not breathe either. Emily quickly gave Old Madam Shen acupuncture.. Old Madam Shen finally recovered.

 Chapter 248 - Eldest Shen Is Back

    <h4>Chapter 248: Eldest Shen Is Back</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°Yesterday didn¡¯t they say he could move from the Intensive Care Unit to the General Ward? Can we immediately visit Xiao Zhe?¡± Second Aunt could not believe it.


    ¡°Yesterday... Yesterday...¡± Shen Xu¡¯s voice choked up and couldn¡¯t go on. Emily looked at Shen Lu in her arms and reached out to cover his ears, but the gesture was useless. Shen Lu burst into tears and reached out to cry. ¡°Mommy, hug. Mommy, hug.¡± Jiang Xin hurriedly carried Shen Lu over and gently patted his back.


    ¡°Master, Master, the Eldest Young Master is back.¡± At this moment, the anxious voice of the housekeeper came from outside the hall. He ran to the living room and carefully looked at the people in the living room. He said in pain, ¡°He came bringing... bringing a coffin.¡±


    Shen Yan stood up from the sofa, leaned on his walking stick, and shakily walked to the door. Shen Nan saw him and quickly went forward to support him. Emily asked Second Aunt to take care of Old Madam Shen, and she followed Shen Yan out.


    This was the second time Emily had seen the first son of the Shen family. The first time was when she had just entered the Shen family. However, before she could get along with them, their family had already left the country.


    Eldest Uncle did not look sad at all. He had someone ce the coffin in the middle of the courtyard. ¡°Dad, I sent Xiao Yu back. It¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t take good care of Xiao Yu.¡±


    However, Eldest Uncle did not look like he was repenting at all. Instead, he looked like he was taking credit. It was as if it was only natural that he did not take good care of Shen Yu.


    Shen Yan¡¯s body trembled as he stepped forward and looked at the person lying in the coffin. It was as if all his strength had been drained. He looked at Emily with a lifeless gaze, as if he was questioning Emily why Shen Yu was lying here now?


    Emily stepped forward and looked at the person in the coffin in disbelief. It was as if someone had taken away her soul. She reached out and touched the person in the coffin, and her body unconsciously began to step back. ¡°No, no. The person in the coffin is not Brother. No.¡±


    ¡°Father, punish me. It¡¯s all my fault for not taking good care of Xiao Yu. Just like how you punished me before, when I was thrown abroad and ignored.¡± Eldest Uncle walked to the front of the coffin and nced at Shen Yu in the coffin. There was a smile at the corner of his eyes.


    ¡°Say, it¡¯s one thing for you to chase me overseas, but why did you send this little b*stard to my side? Isn¡¯t this making me sick? Are you trying to remind me of what I¡¯ve done in the past? But what should I do? I don¡¯t regret it at all.¡±


    ¡°B*stard, b*stard, he¡¯s your biological nephew.¡± Shen Yan wanted to swing his walking stick to hit Eldest Uncle, but Eldest Uncle stopped him. Eldest Uncle threw his walking stick, and Shen Yan¡¯s body staggered a few times. Fortunately, Shen Nan was beside Shen Yan and quickly held him.


    ¡°This is all your fault. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you who killed Xiao Yu and Xiao Zhe. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Eldest Uncle growled as he walked in front of Shen Yan. Emily quickly stopped Eldest Uncle from hurting Shen Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly you who did the wrong thing. What has it got to do with Grandpa?¡± Emily couldn¡¯t care less about her sadness. She stood beside Shen Yan and showed a protective attitude.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? At most, you¡¯re just a dog raised by my Shen family. What right do you have to talk to me? Your name is Emily, right? So you¡¯re the sister that Shen Yu, this kid, misses every day. Don¡¯t you think that everyone in the Shen family is sick? They¡¯re letting their own people go and not spoiling them, but spoiling an outsider like you. What a joke.¡±


    Emily looked at Eldest Uncle with disgust. She did not intend to speak to him. Instead, she ced her hands behind her back and made an ¡®okay¡¯ gesture to send Shen Yan a message.


    ¡°Emily, let me tell you. Your brother, Shen Yu, died because of this old man. He caused the death of the Shen family. I¡¯m the head of the Shen family, but Shen Yan wanted to hand the Shen family over to Shen Yu. How old was Shen Yu at that time? Four years old! I¡¯m not even as good as a four-year-old child!¡±


    Eldest Uncle looked at Emily with a ferocious expression. He had said those words to Shen Yan. These things were a great humiliation in his heart. He did not care about his eldest son... Instead, he actually wanted to hand the Shen family over to a four-year-old child. It was really funny.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re jealous of Brother. When Brother was kidnapped when he was young, it was you who ordered people to do it?¡± Emily asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only was Shen Yu kidnapped when he was young, but his parents¡¯ car ident and your kidnapping were all designed by me. I want to show this old fool that the son he looked down on can also make his life a living hell.¡± Eldest Uncle pointed at Shen Yan, his face was full of pride.


    ¡°Dad, now that your most important son and grandson are gone, the Shen family should be mine, right? Come, sign this so that your grandson can be properly buried, and then your two sons cane back.¡±


    Eldest Uncle took out a contract from his bag and handed it to Shen Yan. The corners of his mouth had always been smiling.. ¡°Sooner orter, the Shen family will be mine.¡±

 Chapter 249 - Will Be Mine Sooner Or Later

    <h4>Chapter 249: Will Be Mine Sooner Or Later</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°You, what did you do to Second Brother and Third Brother?¡± Shen Yan understood what his eldest son meant. Did he mean that Shen Zhong and Shen An were also in his hands?


    When Second Aunt and Third Aunt heard the news of their husbands, they could not help but walk out as well. They looked at Shen Yan anxiously, but did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t think that you can get Xiao Yu back if you get Second Brother and Third Brother to go. I have long been prepared. As soon as they got off the ne, they were controlled by my people. As long as you sign this document properly, I guarantee that they will be able toe back unscathed.¡±


    ¡°They are your brothers!¡± Shen Yan knocked on his walking stick to warn Eldest Uncle, but Eldest Uncle smiled smugly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even gotten rid of Fourth and the Shen family. What are Second and Third? No one can stop me. The Shen family will belong to me sooner orter. If you want Second and Third toe back safely, sign this document.¡±


    Eldest Uncle threw the document in front of Shen Yan. Victory was in his hands. He looked at Emily and the others andughed out loud without any scruples.


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t do anything just because you chased me overseas? The Shen family is still in my hands.¡±


    ¡°You b*stard, I should have handed you over to the police in the first ce. I shouldn¡¯t have protected you.¡± Shen Yan was heartbroken. He really regretted it at this time. He would harm the Shen family sooner orter. It seemed that he was really old.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of regretting now? I relied on my own ability to get all this. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. People only care about the result. Who cares about what you did? So, the person who won in the end is me. It¡¯s me!¡±


    Eldest Uncle looked excited, as if victory was in sight. Shen Yan looked at the agreement that Eldest Uncle handed over. It was to transfer all the shares under the Shen family¡¯s name to Eldest Uncle alone. This was to wipe out the rest of the Shen family.


    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re the one who won?¡± A familiar voice came from outside the Shen family¡¯s old residence. It walked in with heavy steps.


    ¡°Xiao Zhe, are you alright? What¡¯s going on?¡± Third Aunt was the most excited, seeing Shen Hao supporting Shen Zhe as he walked in. Shen Zhe¡¯s face was pale. However, he did not seem to be in the critical condition that Jiang Xin and the others had mentioned. Only then did the people of the Shen family feel relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I woke up early when someone was about to make a move, so I didn¡¯t let his evil n seed. I have to thank Millie for that.¡± Shen Zhe looked at Emily gratefully.


    ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡± The pride on Eldest Uncle¡¯s face had long disappeared, and his body began to tremble unconsciously.


    ¡°Uncle, what do you think? Should I be a human or a ghost?¡± Shen Zhe¡¯s pale face smiled. If it was at night, it would indeed be a little scary.


    ¡°Uncle, you think that your n is wless. In fact, this is all under the control of Xiao Yu and Big Brother. We have already sent all your crimes to the judicial authorities. You can just wait for thew to punish you.¡± Shen Xu had walked out of the house at some point. He supported Shen Zhe who was not unconscious.


    ¡°So you set me up?¡± If Eldest Uncle still did not understand at this time, he would really be hopelessly stupid.


    ¡°Of course, Uncle. Are you really so stupid that you think I will obediently wait at home for you to kill me? In fact, when you sent people to assassinate me, I had already returned to the country.¡± At this time, Shen Yu also walked in from outside the door. Behind him were naturally Shen Zhong and Shen An.


    When Second Aunt and Third Aunt saw that their husbands were fine, they also heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that this farce was going to end very soon.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t lose. I¡¯m the one who won. I won¡¯t lose.¡± Eldest Uncle shook his head and pushed the crowd away, preparing to escape. However, Shen Nan grabbed Eldest Uncle in one go. Emily, who was standing in front of Shen Nan, looked at him, and said, ¡°Eldest Uncle, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, don¡¯t do it unless you have to. Uncle, why do you think we set up such a big trap? It¡¯s to let Grandpa see your wolf-like ambition clearly. The person you let down the most is Grandpa. He¡¯s the one who has been protecting you. But what about you? Not only did you not feel grateful, you even felt that Grandpa let you down. You should reflect on yourself in prison from now on.¡±


    In the end, Eldest Uncle was taken away by the judicial authorities, and everything came to an end. Third Aunt, who had been kept in the dark all this time, finally understood after listening to Emily¡¯s story. Only then did she realize that these things were all a trap set up by Shen Yu and the rest.


    Just as Emily said, they actually knew from the beginning that the person who wanted to harm them behind the scenes was Eldest Uncle. However, because of family ties, it was not good for them toy their hands on Eldest Uncle. However, who knew that Eldest Uncle was driven out of the country by Shen Yan, he still did not give up on hurting the Shen family?


    It was true that Shen Zhe was injured, and he was indeed seriously injured. He had indeed been admitted to the Intensive Care Unit, but Eldest Uncle had indeed sent people to the Intensive Care Unit to hurt Shen Zhe. Fortunately, Emily had secretly gone to the hospital to treat Shen Zhe before that.. That was why Shen Zhe woke up early and avoided Eldest Uncle¡¯s murder.

 Chapter 250End - You’ve Always Been Mine

    <h4>Chapter 250: You¡¯ve Always Been Mine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>Dragon Boat Trantion


    ¡°So, Eldest Brother was behind all of this? Did you guys set up Eldest Uncle to reveal all of his crimes? Then, why was Eldest Uncle involved in Millie¡¯s kidnapping when she was in primary school?¡± Second Aunt did not understand. Eldest Uncle and his family were not familiar with Emily. Why would they attack Emily?


    ¡°Perhaps they saw how important Millie is to my Fifth Brother. The person who kidnapped Millie back then was Eldest Uncle¡¯s man.¡± Shen Nan nced at Emily with a trace of mockery in the corner of his eyes. Then, he looked at the silent Shen Yu.


    ¡°No... who is the person in the coffin?¡± Third Aunt looked at the coffin that was still in the courtyard and instantly felt a little terrified. There was a real person lying inside the coffin.


    ¡°It¡¯s a substitute that I found abroad,¡± Shen Yu exined. Although it was a little cruel, it was just a transaction between the substitute and Shen Yu. They both got what they wanted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell your family what you¡¯re going to do? I¡¯ve been so jumpy these few days. I couldn¡¯t sleep well at night. Fortunately, everything is fine.¡±


    Third Aunt looked at her husband reproachfully. He actually hid this matter from her? Watch as she went back to teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine as long as everyone is fine. You can catch up on your sleepter.¡± Shen Nan righteously saved his father from Carlos.


    ¡°Little Aunt, it¡¯s your phone call. It¡¯s from Uncle Liu Huai.¡± Shen Lu was originally ying with Emily¡¯s phone. When he saw Emily¡¯s phone call, he obediently handed the phone to Emily. Emily hurriedly ran outside to receive the call.


    ¡°Brother Liu Huai has been a great help this time. It seems like we have to let Emily thank him properly.¡±


    Shen Nan nced at Shen Yu. When he saw Shen Yu staring fixedly at Emily¡¯s back, his heart was filled with schadenfreude.


    Shen Yu raised his leg and followed Emily out. His face was gloomy. If he was not mistaken, Emily had just walked out with a smile. She was distant towards him, but when she received a call from someone else, she was smiling?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Emily hung up the phone and turned around. She was shocked by Shen Yu who had suddenly appeared behind her. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that scaring people can scare people to death?¡±


    ¡°Why have you been distancing yourself from me during this period of time?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Emily avoided Shen Yu¡¯s gaze and wanted to distance herself from Shen Yu. However, she was grabbed by Shen Yu. ¡°Emi, I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t understand my feelings. We have already been separated for eleven years. Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to distance yourself from me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. Let me go. Also, you¡¯re already in a rtionship, so don¡¯t provoke me. It¡¯s very annoying.¡±


    ¡°What rtionship?¡± Shen Yu was puzzled. Since when did he have a partner outside?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone ask you when you¡¯re going back in a hurry? Also, when I called you the other day, a woman answered. She said you were taking a shower. If you¡¯re not in a rtionship, then what are you?¡±


    Shen Yu¡¯s gloomy mood disappeared in an instant. He pulled Emily into his arms. ¡°So, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Let me go. What if someone sees you? Also, stay away from me. I don¡¯t like to talk to people who are two-timing,¡± Emily struggled and spoke fiercely to Shen Yu.


    ¡°The one who called me was my secretary. She asked me when I was going back. It was because my substitute had a problem. I had to rush back. Also, the one who said I was going to take a shower was also my secretary. I¡¯ve already fired her. I admit that she may have some improper thoughts about me, but my heart has always been with you. I¡¯ve been thinking about you every moment for the past eleven years. I¡¯ve never seen anyone else in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to believe everything you say?¡± Emily looked at Shen Yu with disdain. It was obvious that Shen Yu was lying.


    ¡°Take a look...¡± Shen Yu opened a file on his phone and handed it to Emily. ¡°I¡¯ve been living on these for the past eleven years. I¡¯ve been thinking about you all the time, but I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m not strong enough to protect you, so I¡¯ve been holding it in. God knows how happy I was when I saw you when I came back.¡±


    Emily flipped through the photos. They were all secretly taken of her. Needless to say, she knew who had sent these photos to Shen Yu. She secretly made a note in her heart for Shen Nan. The moment she saw so many photos... Emily already understood what Shen Yu was feeling.


    ¡°So, Emi, don¡¯t hide from me anymore. I really don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡±


    Shen Yu pulled Emily into his embrace. Emily thought for a moment and softly replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, it seems that no one can snatch our Millie away.¡± Shen Nan and the Shen family members hid at the side and secretly watched. They were all brimming with happiness.


    ¡°Daddy, I want a hug too.¡± Shen Lu¡¯s fearless words scared the two people who were hugging each other so much that they quickly separated.


    Shen Yu took Emily¡¯s hand and said lovingly, ¡°You have always been mine.¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!